CPR CET eMS Te Relwhete
S—t-b-& SB -t— * 6.4.9 4%

Pu

‘
‘

pe ®

.
-« "3 2. 8 6-8 oe.
+ ~~ Oo -2-& + 8 2.
ne oe See S

sae ad. :

+ ©

*

#2 46 6.
->

- %,
2 OF

'

h?

*.

.
w-0. 4

ur
e

‘ev
ee eee
Pr ‘

¢

Ae
Ff

©

~~
eesceu-@#o sy
ecotee . *

ry

et
.

ae -
ee orl -
oe

. *

eo. 2? ©
é &¢o. & & ¥-
as &

a 4. a
3-8 &
ote oeoeen © ee
os ow Oe @
2 @:¢ 3 @ .

we @ &.9. @,+.¢
02 & 6 @

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE
¢. OP es

A ag
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

EDITED BY

JHE fIONORARY SECRETARIES.

JANUARY TO DECEMBER.

Ato avi

ee oe —=xf-> ~~ A—

iPr

XO CAECULPA: ?

PRINTED BY (, P, Lewis, PapTisT MIssIOoN\ PREss,

1S7 fF. |

CONTENTS. /

©

| Page

Teececeaings for January 1877, ncies so oiMoeacceces sss due _e 1-24

Do. for February, including Annual Report, ...... vase 20-66

Do. SOM MAACIE SC, 94 dicevic cs deehacc ce nae ccccemmmepe 67290)

Do. for April, PMPs ree EU ss 5 er ee

Do. for May, Ql HRS eh Bie pee enpee 113-180

Do. for June, Wer eee Fee Pe ct eek ime 20 L-154

Do. for July, rae dak ae ate gate sth wae ree 8 155-180

Do. for August, saree BORA G's ee eee 181-200

Do. for Ndvember, (05, ss gales cases ane ara ghee sae 201-248

Do. for December, §5,° didleeitcscesnctaccease HS wor 249-274

ER Core «cet eas acide ocd Woe Sida ade wa cae ye wears . 275-291
List se M embers of the As ee of Bengal on the 31st

December, 1876, Appendix to February Proceedings, ...... i

Abstract Statement of Receipts and Disbursements of tke Asiatic
Society of Bengal for the year 1875, Appendix to February
Proceedings, %..'s,. Ge aivie's oak a tle Latent Teaiaie iDGs eggs XV
Meteorological Observations for January to March 1877.

EloL OF Pi AT RS:

I.—Facsimile of a copper-plate grant from Pandukeswara, (p. 71).
II.—Ancient Pottery, &c., from Baluchistan, (p. 157).
III.—Prof. Graham Bell’s Telephone, (p. 252).

Sa

Ve
* ¥

ERRATA

IN

PROCEEDINGS, ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For 1877.

Page

-—-¢--

5, line 4 from bottom, for conquor read conquer.
46, ,, 22 from top, for P. H. D. read P. W. D.
52, for footnote, read * about £ 480.
54, line 13 from bottom, for commom vead common.
54, ,, 3 from bottom, for denymphe read de nymphe.
66 is wrongly numbered 62.
69, line 7 from top, for Crawford read Crawfurd.
76, ,, 24 from top, for exeess read excess.
76, ,, 8 from bottom, for Shisticeps read schisticeps.
80, ,, 8 from bottom, for Waugton read Wangtu.
131, ,, 2 from top, for 6th April read 6th June.
134, ,, 6 from top, for nnder read under.
139, ,, 23 from top, for specifics read specifies.
150, ,, 7 from top, for June read May.
195, ,, 2 from bottom, for Monogamy read Polygamy.
257, ,, 2 from bottom, for the volume vead volume XLIII, part 1.

-

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2011 with funding from
California Academy of Sciences Library

http://www.archive.org/details/proceedingsofasi187/asia

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

FoR pan UARY, 1897.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 17th January, 1877, at 9 o’clock P. M.

The Hon. Sir HE. C. Bayley, K. C. 8S. I., President, in the chair.

The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced—

1. Fyrom the author, a copy of “ Remarks on the Siksh4s,”’ and “ Kat-
yayana and Patanjali, their relation to each other and to Panini.” By F,
Kielhorn, Ph. D.

2. From the Superintendent Geological Survey of India, a copy of
a work entitled “‘ Eastern Persia, 1870-72”; Vol. I, “Geography with
Narratives”, by Sir F. J. Goldsmid ; and Vol. II, “ Zoology and Geology”,
by W. T. Blanford.

3. From the author, a copy of the “ Arian Witness, or the Testimony
of Arian Scriptures in corroboration of Biblical History and the Rudiments
of Christian Doctrine.” By the Rev. Dr. K. M. Banerjea.

4. From K. Kuroda, Chokuwan of Kaitakshai, Tokei, Japan, a copy
of a work, entitled “ Reports and Official Letters to the Kaitakushi’’, by
Horace Capron, Commissioner and Adviser, and his Foreign Assistants.

5. From Babu Ram Das Sen,a copy of his “ Aitihosika Rahasaya,
Vok: ET.

The following gentleman, duly proposed and seconded at the last Meet-
ing, was balloted for and elected an ordinary Member.
Kumara Radha Kishor Deb, Juvraj of Hill Tiperah.

Dr. J. Muir, proposed by the Council at the last Meeting as an Hono-
rary Member, was balloted for and duly elected.

2 Tenasserim Expedition—Ooins. [ Jan.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting :

1. Mr. William Crooke, C. S., Gorakhpur, N. W. P., proposed by Mr.
V. A. Smith, seconded by Mr. H. Blochmann.

2. Capt. G. F. L. Marshall, R. E., proposed by Mr. J. Wood-Mason,
seconded by Major H. H. Godwin-Austen.

THE PRESIDENT announced that the Council had contributed a sum of
Rs. 500 in aid of a Zoological Exploration of Tenasserim, and that the same
had started fully equipped under the charge of Mr. Limboérg. The results
of the expedition would be published in the Society’s Journal.

THE Present exhibited the following silver coins and said—

“The ten coins, which form the remainder of the batch recently pur-
chased from the Persian Gulf, belong to the group termed by Mr. Edward
Thomas “ Partho-Persian’’, which probably belonged to minor rulers in
more or less subordination to the Parthian kings, the style of whose
coins they follow in many respects.

“The coin which I have marked No. 1 appears to be identical with
that marked as No. 3, of the plate given by Mr. Thomas in his paper on the
Pehlevi Legends on Arsacidan Coins. Unfortunately the present coin is in
bad preservation. No. 2 is a small coin of the same general type, 7. e. with
a head on either side, but the reverse head is bearded. The legend on the
obverse is absent, but there is one on the reverse of which a few letters may
be perhaps read as I}3| “ Aeza”. All the other coins have the “ Mobed’’
and the fire altar on the reverse, and of these No. 3 seems to assimilate with
the coin numbered by Mr. Thomas as 6 on his plate, the legend of which he
admits to be doubtful. Nor can I venture to offer any decipherment of my
own. The coin, though in good preservation, is very rudely executed.

“The coin I have marked as No. 4, approximates to that figured as
No. 8 of Mr. Thomas’s plate, but the legend in front of the fire altar seems
to read not quite as in his coin _;443)(1), (A)rethashtar, or Artaxerxes.
I cannot pretend to offer any decipherment of the other coins ; they are of
rude execution, and the alphabet is one with which I am not familiar. I
notice that two of the heads have, instead of the high Parthian cap, a triple
pointed crown.”’

The following papers were read—
1.—On Himalayan Glaciation — By J. F. Camesety, Esa.
(Abstract. )

Mr. Campsett’s observations refer to the outer Himalayan region be-
tween the Ganges and the Ravi, including the higher hills at Mastri and to
Narkanda, north of Simla. Within this area he could not find one ‘ perched
block,’ one hog-backed ridge, or one rounded valley. Everywhere far and

al

1877. | Campbell—Himdlayan Glaciation. 3

near he found the V-shaped form of denudation, attributable solely to rain
and river action. Inthe superficial or the older conglomerates, however
coarse, he could find no case of an erratic boulder-bed, nor anything like a
moraine, and nothing to suggest the agency of floating ice in lake or sea.
He considers that the great blocks so freely distributed in the Kangra val- -
ley are sufficiently accounted for as torrential deposits, by the very rapid fall
of the streams from the Dhaoladhar range, aided probably by a once heavier
rainfall and a corresponding increased snowfall on the summits. There is
nothing, he thinks, to support the notion of an ‘ Ice-cap’, or even of a ‘ glacial
period’, in the now current sense of that term.

The author gives some interesting antiquarian observations upon the
traditions connected with the great boulders.

Mr. Meputcort agreed with Mr. Campbell that no actual glacier had
ever reached the Kangra valley, but thinks that ice had much more to say
to the big stones than Mr. Campbell allows. The former great extension of
Himalayan glaciers is established from indisputable observations in Sikkim
and elsewhere. At that time ice must have been in force on the Dhaola-
dhar range, close over the Kangra valley. Further, the perfod of this
Himalayan glaciation agrees, so far as can be determined, with the ice-age
of the western continents. |

Mr. H. F. Branrorp said that he had expected that Mr. Campbell’s
paper would be much more subversive of accepted views, than praves to be
the case. The notion of an ice-cap extending from the pole over the
Himalaya to the neighbourhood of the equator, against which Mr. Camp-
bell’s argument is directed, was to him a new one, and, as far as he was aware,
stood in no need of refutation. As regarded the view held by himself and
not a few other Indian geologists, vzz., that in the latest geological times
there had been a very great extension of the existing glaciers, and that
glaciers were then formed at levels far below the present snow line, the validity
of the existing evidence of Dr. Hooker’s and Mr. W. T. Blanford’s observa-
tions in Sikkim, and Major Godwin-Austen’s in the Naga Hills, did not seem
to be in the least affected by Mr. Campbell’s failure to discover ice markings
on the great boulders on the flanks of the Dhaoladhar. It would be in the
recollection of members of the Society that in papers published in the Society’s
Journal, Mr. W. T. Blanford had recorded the existence of moraines in Sikkim
down to 6000 feet, and that Major Godwin-Austen has figured and described
the beautiful examples of moraines, which he had discovered in the Nagé
Hills at elevations of no more than 4500 feet. Having lately visited Nainital,
he thought he might adduce the site of this well-known station as another
example of glacier action. The form of the valley, more especially the
northern face, is strongly suggestive of ice denudation, the face of the slope

A. Remarks made by Messrs. Medlicott, Blanford, [ Jan.

being planed off, as by the friction of a glacier; and presenting none of
those subordinate ridges and spurs which are especially characteristic of
drainage denudation. The lake is dammed below by a heap of blocks, some
of gigantic size, which appear to be of the same hard limestone as forms
the ridge at the head of the valley. Having been only two days in Naini-
tal, he had been unable to investigate the question satisfactorily, but his
impression was that the lake was closed bya moraine. A leisurely exami-
nation of Nainital and the other lakes in the vicinity would be an interest-
ing and profitable employment for a geologist passing a season at one of
the Kamaon hill-stations. Nainital is at an elevation of only a little over
6000 feet, so that the supposed origin of the lake would fit in well with
the facts recorded by previous observers. Glaciers do not now descend even
in the Sikkim Himalaya below 14,000 feet, and to bring them down to 4500
would imply a reduction in the mean temperature of about 20° Fahrenheit.

He was quite unable to accept Mr. Campbell’s suggestion that any con-
siderable extension of the existing glaciers of the Himalaya could be ac-
counted for by an increased supply of vapour, such as would be afforded,
were, for instance, the Indus valley covered by the sea. The outer slopes
of the Sikkim Himalaya now receive some of the heaviest rainfall in the
world, the annual average recorded at Buxa Fort being 240 inches ; yet the
glaciers of Sikkim do not reach below 14,000 feet. His own belief was
that the former extension of the glaciers could be explained only by a very
great depression of the general temperature, possibly a reduction of the
sun’s heat, since the sun is known to be a variable star of short period, and
may be so to a much greater extent, in long periods. But he did not
think the evidence pointed to a greater reduction than he had suggested.

Major Gopwin-AUSTEN said—I quite concur in the remarks of Mr.
Medlicott on the paper we have just heard read. In Kashmir undoubted
traces of glaciers are to be seen, as low as 5000 feet in all the large valleys,
in the grooved surfaces of the rocks on the sides of the valleys ; and such
glaciers once extended down to the gorges where the larger rivers enter the
plain of Kashmir. Even at a lower elevation in the Jhilam valley, below
Barahmila, traces of such action are to be seen.

Very large masses of stone can be carried for long distances by the
action of water alone, and I have seen many 10 to 12 feet in length, carried
along on the bursting of a small glacial lake. When the Dhaolddhar range
was covered with ice and snow, down to within 1000 or 2000 feet of the
place where the large blocks alluded to by Mr. Campbell now lie, it is easy
to conceive their mode of transport and deposition being due to the proxi-
mity of those old Dhaoladhar glaciers.

Dr. H. Cayiry said—The power that floating ice possesses of carrying
large blocks of stone long distances from the glaciers whence the ice was

1877. ] Major Godwin-Austen, and Dr. Cayley. 5

derived is well shown in the Nubra Valley in Ladak. In this valley, both
below its junction with the Shyok and also up the valley of the Shyok
river, are to be seen here and there enormous blocks of granite, some as big
as a cottage, lying at various distances from the bed of the river. These
blocks are from the mountains near the Kumdan glaciers. A few years ago,
these glaciers extended across and blocked up the upper valley of the Shyok
river. After a time, the ice barrier gave way before the force of the water
above, and enormous masses of ice were carried down by the flood through
the Shyok and Nubra Valley, and deposited these blocks of stone in their

course.

2.—An Imperial Assemblage held at Delhi 3000 years ago.— By RAJENDRA-
LALA Mirra, LL. D.

(Abstract.)

The ceremony of Imperial baptism was, in ancient times, called the
Rijastya, and the Aitareya Brahmana of the Rig Veda gives a list of ten
persons who had celebrated it in remote periods of antiquity. The one best
known to the people is, however, that which was celebrated by the Pandava
brothers. It had a twofold character ; first, the subjugation of a large
number of princes and chiefs who had to acknowledge allegiance and vas-
salage ; and secondly, a round of sacrifices and ceremonial observances spread-
ing over a period of one year and a fortnight, from the full-moon day of
March to the first new-moon of the year following. The observances of
the first four months were in some respects similar to the Lent of the
Christian Church. On the last day, after the offering of many oblations to
the fire, the chanting of innumerable Sama hymns, and repeated invocations
of the Vedic gods Indra, Savité, Rudra, Soma, and the Maruts, eighteen
different kinds of fluids were consecrated and showered on the king through
a golden rosehead. The king was then made to take three steps forwards
towards each of the four quarters of the globe, and then, mounted on a chariot,
driven towards a herd of cattle, the foremost animal of which he touched
with the tip of his bow in token of his having accomplished a successful
cattle-lifting raid. Sacrifices of a bull, a pregnant heifer and some goats
next followed. The king offered an arghya to the most revered among his
guests, and received the allegiance of his allies, tributaries, vassals, and
friends; and the ceremony was brought to a conclusion by the priests offer-
ing to the newly-anointed sovereign a cup of Soma beer and a goblet of
arrack, which he quaffed. The object of the ceremony is stated to be that
the person inaugurated by it “ should conquor im all the various ways of
conquest ; to subjugate all people; that he should attain to leadership,
precedence, and supremacy over all kings, and attain everywhere and at
all times to universal sovereignty, enjoyment of pleasures, independence,

6 Rajendralala Mitra—An Imperial Assemblage. [J AN.

distinction as a king, the fulfilment of the highest desires, the position
of a king, of a great king, and supreme mastership ; that he might cross
with his arms the universe, and become the ruler of the whole earth during
all his life, which may last for an infinitely long time ; that he might be
the sole king of the earth up to its shores bordering on the ocean.

Owing to the lateness of the hour, the President postponed the reading
of the following papers to the next meeting—

1. Rough Notes on some Ancient Sculpturings on rocks in Kamdon,
similar to those found on monoliths and rocks in Europe.—By H. Rivert-
Carnac, C. S.

2. On the Final Stage in the Development of the Organs of Flight in
Orthoptera. By J. Woopv-Mason.

3. List of the Mollusca collected by Dr. J. Anderson in Yunan and
Upper Burmah, with descriptions of new species. By G. Nevrut, C. M.Z.8.

4. List of the Mollusca collected by the late Dr. Stoliczka when
attached to the Embassy under Sir D. Forsyth in Yarkand and Ladak, with
descriptions of the new species. By G. Nuvi, C. M. Z. S.

The Meeting then adjourned.

At the request of the Government of Bengal, the Council have much
pleasure in reprinting, for the information of the members of the Society,
the following sketch by Mr. Cust of the progress of the researches in the
Non-Aryan languages of India, which was originally written for the London
Philological Society. They agree with Mr. Cust that vocabularies of the
Non-Aryan languages are not wanting; but that it is desirable to proceed
beyond that stage of inquiry and encourage the composition of practical
grammars, and thus lead the way to the drawing up of comparative
grammars for the several families of languages.

The Council have every reason to hope that this important destderatum
will in course of time be supplied ; and that some Members of the Society
may have leisure to carry out the valuable suggestions made by Mr. Cust.

On the Non-Aryan Languages of India.—By R. N. Cust, Esq.

In the Annual Report [of the Philological Society] for 1875 a note is
inserted on the Aryan and Southern Dravidian languages of British India
and its Political Dependencies, using the latter phrase in its most extended
sense without reference to the texts of treaties. The out-turn of grammars
and dictionaries recorded in that note represents the work of the last
quarter of a century. It is now proposed to indicate the languages spoken
by residents of British India (exclusive of British Burmah) other than

1877. | Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. .

Aryan and Southern Dravidian. Our researches will extend to tracts
of country under native sovereigns more or less dependent, and to the
wild tribes which inhabit the mountain fringe of the eastern border, or
the imperfectly known uplands of Central India. In this direction emphati- _
cally lies the work of the next quarter of a century, for the harvest
is ready, and the opportunity is offered, if workmen are forthcoming.
For scant vocabularies and grammatical notes must be substituted in
all cases good practical grammars, and iti some cases scientific gram-
mars, which will in due course be followed by scientific comparative
grammars and dictionaries, embracing cognate groups, and thus making
substantial contributions to the sum of linguistic knowledge in a most
interesting direction—v7z., Just at the point,where the monosyllabic structure
is giving way to the earliest development of the agglutinating method.

Following the same geographical order as the one adopted in last
year’s note, we commence at the northern angle of India: at the spot where
the three religions of Mahomet, Buddha, and Brahma, with their respective
languages and written characters, converge. This spot is situated in the
territory of the Maharaja of Cashmere, one of the great feudatories of the
Empire. To the north of Cashmere proper is Little Tibet, or Bultistan, the
capital of which is Iskardo, on the river Indus: in the population there is
an admixture of Mahomedanism : the language is ostensibly Bhot or Tibetan,
but there is occasional use of an Arabic written character ; in fact it is
debatable ground: but in the adjoining Middle Tibet, the capital of which
is Ladakh, the population is Buddhist, and the language Tibetan, written in
the character peculiar to that language, though derived from the Nagari.
The population of both Little and Middle Tibet is civilized in the Asiatic
sense, and resides on the highway of a future commerce betwixt British
India and the great plateau of Central Asia, the scene of the future conflict
betwixt China, the Mahomedan powers, and Russia.

Moving south-east, and crossing the Chenab river in the mountains,
we enter the Province of Lahoul or Spiti, within the District of Kangra,
and a component part of the Province of the Punjaub. There, amidst lofty
mountains, in hitherto inaccessible tracts, amidst a sparse and pastoral
population of Buddhists, the school-master and missionary have located
themselves, and in 1865 and 1866, at Kyelang, the capital of Lahoul, the
Rev. H. A. Jaeschke, a Moravian missionary, lithographed a short practical
grammar in English of the Tibetan language, with special reference to the
spoken dialect and the wants of his mission, and a Tibetan and English
Dictionary. He is now employed in Europe in the preparation of a superior
work on the same language. ‘This, perhaps, is the only portion of British
India proper where the Tibetan language is spoken; but Tibet, with its
capital Lhasa, is conterminous with the territories of our ally the Maharaja

8 Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. [ JAN.

of Nepal, and its prolific literature finds its way from native printing-
presses of the Chinese type into that kingdom. Poor traffickers and monks
annually visit Kathmandu, and sell books of inferior pretensions, as well as
religious tracts. It is a language in the stage of transition from the mono-
syllabic to the agglutinating class, but akin to Chinese, of which empire
Tibet is an integral portion: the people are Buddhists, and allow of no
communication, even by letter, with British India, its Government or
people: but from India many centuries ago they borrowed their religion,
and the staple of their literature, which consists chiefly of religious works,
translations from Sanskrit. The first grammar of this language was
compiled by Csoma di K6rdés, after a long residence on the frontier, and
published at Calcutta in 1834, followed by a dictionary : to this succeeded
a grammar published in the German language, in Russia, by Schmidt, in
1841 ; and another in French by Foucaux at Paris in 1858: neither of the
two last-mentioned scholars had visited India, and they are but followers of
Csoma di K6érés. Parts of the New Testament have been translated into
Tibetan, but there is an absolute dearth in the whole of Europe of Tibetan
scholars, and at a late meeting of the Geographical Society of London, a
letter was exhibited from the Lama to a British officer, upwards of one
hundred years old, which, whatever may have been the case then, is totally
beyond the existing knowledge of the linguistic world in Europe. It is
understood that there are several dialects of Tibetan, and, considering the
vast extent and mountainous character of the great plateau, there is reason
to expect scores of dialects. There are four variations of the alphabet—the
first is in capitals: the second small letters: the third cursive: and the
fourth an exotic, supposed to be identical with one of the Nepaulese alpha-
bets: all are derived from the Nagari.

Betwixt Lahoul and the Nepaulese frontier a considerable extent of
mountainous country extends, occupied from time immemorial by a popula-
tion professing Hinduism, but with some suspiciously non-Aryan customs,
such as polyandry, speaking a dialect of Hindi, and under the rule of petty
Rajas, in absolute dependence on the Government of British India. In
one solitary tract north of the river Sutlej, and deep in the Himalaya, is
found to exist a population speaking a non-Aryan language; this is
Kunawur, a portion of the territory of the Raja of Bussahir, a small tract
of mountains of an enormous elevation, occupied by a population of less
than ten thousand, the majority of whom are Buddhists, and speak a
language called Koonawuri or Milchan, akin to Tibetan, a vocabulary of
which was compiled by Captain Herbert. ‘There are said to be a variety of
dialects even in this narrow compass. The people, though simple in habits,
are not uncivilized in the Asiatic sense, and in the chief Buddhist temple
is an extensive library of Buddhist works.

1877.] Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. 9

Crossing the rivers Jumna and Ganges in the mountains, and travers-
ing the Hindu hill tracts of Kumaon, we reach the upper portion of the
river Gogra or Surju, and find ourselves within the boundaries of the
kingdom of Nepaul, within which, in its long extension of many hundred
miles to the frontiers of Sikkim, we find a score of non-Aryan languages,
spoken by tribes, partly Hindu, partly Buddhist, and partly Pagan, dwelling
in the valleys of the Himalaya, where the loftiest range on the face of the
globe separates Buddhism from Hinduism; the Mongol from the Aryan
the Tibetan language and its congeners from the great Sanskritic vernacu-
lars. This group may be called the ‘ Himalaic’: to call them Bhutiya is
incorrect linguistically, as that word in its general sense is synonymous with
Tibetan, and in its special sense with the dialect of the kingdom of Bhutan:
to call them sub-Himalaic is geographically incorrect, and some of the
tribes inhabit the highest valleys: to call them Gangetic is to mislead, as
they are spoken hundreds of miles from the Ganges, although the drainage
of the southern watershed finds its way to that river. Here the most
eastern wave of Aryan civilization rolls up against as impassable a barrier,
as the Kelts on the western wing of the Aryan army found in the Atlantic
Ocean. Had not the mountains presented a physical obstacle, the elder
culture, which Tibet had imported from China, would have given way to
the fresher culture established at Kanouj and Benaras: in spite of the
mountain barrier, Tibet received from her Aryan neighbours her religion,
her literature, and her written character, but she has conserved to this day
her own language, and her own type of civilization, by enforcing with
success a system of absolute isolation, which it must be the work of the
next quarter of a century to break down.

All the languages of this group are more or less connected with
Tibetan. Analogies with other groups are asserted: the great ethnological
question lies before us, whether all these tribes crossed the Himalaya from
Tibet at a period antecedent to the introduction of the Buddhist religion, or
whether some migrated from Central India, or supplied colonies to Central
India, from which they are now separated, and have been for centuries
separated, by the great wave of Aryan immigration down the valley of the
Ganges. It is maintained that their numerals, pronouns, and postpositions,
are frequently identical. The Himalayan range is intersected by four
great feeders of the Ganges, the Surju or Gogra, the Gandak, the Kosi,
and the Tista: there is also a transverse section of lofty hills, of mountain-
ous region of moderate height, and submontane tracts. In the lofty sites
are found the Tibarshad and Hundesi languages. In the submontane
tracts are found the Chepang, Vayu Hayu, Kusunda. In the western
portion of the middle region we come across the Sumwar and Surpa ; in the
central portion is the important Newar, the Magar, Bramhu, Darahi,

10 Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. [ JAN.

Denwar, Pahri, Kaswar, Pukhya, Thaksya. In the eastern portion are the
Limbu, Kiranti, Murmi,and Gurung. In the adjoining kingdom of Sikkim
is the Lepcha language, and in the kingdom of Bhutan, or Bhutant (the
end of Bhut), is the Bhutiya proper. We have it on the highest authority
that none of these languages are intelligible to others than the speakers,
and that, with the exception of the Newar and Lepcha, they are absolutely
devoid of literature and of a written character. The Newar has a few
translations, but no dictionary or grammar. Mr. Hodgson has supplied a
comparative treatise of Newar and Tibetan.* The Newar has no less than
three alphabets, but all derived from the Nagari.

The sanitarium of Darjiling is situated in Sikkim, and this has led to
the Lepcha language being utilized by Protestant missionaries. Portions
of the Bible have been translated into it, and other books of an elementary
character : this language is closely allied to Tibetan, but according to Csoma
di K6rés it had a non-Tibetan alphabet. A dictionary of this language had
long been in preparation by Colonel Mainwaring, a resident at Darjiling,
and a manuscript grammar by the same hand is in existence. The Lepchas
and their neighbours, the Bhutiyas, are both Buddhists ; so far they resem-
ble each other, but the latter burn their dead like Hindus, have no form of
marriage at all, and practise polyandry ; the former bury their dead, and are
monogamists. This is a fair instance of the extraordinary diversities of
customs, cutting to the root of family life, under the same religious
externals. With regard to the Kiranti language, it is asserted, that the
complex pronominalization of the verb points to a special connexion with
the Mundari, or Kolarian, language of Central India: analogies of formation
of the same language with the Dravidian are also indicated. The tribe is
also Pagan in the midst of Buddhists.

With the above exceptions we know little or nothing of any of these
twenty-two languages or dialects of the same language (for we cannot say
which), beyond the vocabularies carefully collected by Mr. Bryan Hodgson,
late Resident of Nepal, a man who has done by patient research, and the
devotion of a life, more for the advance of linguistic knowledge than any
of his contemporaries. All subsequent vocabularies seem to be but repeti-
tions of his labours. One of the dialects of Bhutiya proper appears to be
called Changlo : the people who speak it are in the middle region of altitude,
of a dark colour, which is indicated by their name, which means < black’.
This language introduces the name of another meritorious labourer in this
great and unexplored field. Mr. William Robinson, Inspector of Schools
of Asam, in 1849 compiled a short but serviceable grammar, or rather

* There are Grammars and Vocabularies of Tibarshad in the Journal of the
Bengal Asiatic Society ; and a Grammar of the Magar, published by Mr. Beames, 1869.

1877.] Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. - 11

wrote down some practical grammatical notices of this dialect,* which give
a far better insight into its structure and characteristics than any vocabulary :
this excellent service he rendered to several other languages spoken in the
neighbourhood of the Asam valley, in a manner well calculated to bring
out the salient features of each. The alphabet of the Changlo is the same
as the Tibetan, to which language it bears a close resemblance. A reprint
of Mr. B. H. Hodgson’s scattered papers, revised and corrected by that
veteran scholar, has long been ready for the press, and one volume has
actually appeared: the second volume is anxiously expected, as it will
contain a reprint of the author’s papers on the Kooch, Bodo, and Dhimal, on
the one hand, and of the Vayu and Bahing on the other, and we can state,
on the authority of Mr. Hodgson, that there is distinct evidence of the
existence of two classes of languages: one of them, represented by the
Vayu and Bahing, may be called the pronominalized or complex type: the
other, represented by the Newar, Lepcha, and others, is the non-pronomi-
nalized or simple type. By the term is meant the use of the pronouns in
the form of affixes and suffixes, the most familiar instance of which is known
to us in the Hebrew language. It is clear, therefore, that the present
classification of these languages is only provisional.

The Himalaic group may be said to have no future before them, and
they only await the time to be improved off the face of the earth: under
ordinary circumstances it might have been expected that to one of the group
at least—notably the Newar—might have fallen the chance of becoming
the political language of the whole tract, and thus (like the South Saxon,
and the patois of the Isle de France) developing itself into a national
language. But such can never be, for the intrusive Khass, or Parbatia
variety of the Aryan vernacular of India, under the name of Nepalese, is
already established at Kathmandu, the capital of the Gurkha dynasty. The
civilization and religion of the court and the nobles is Hindu, and as this
gradually extends, all that is Tibetan and Trans-Himalaic will be trodden down
by its powerful and vigorous rival, which receives its new ideas from India,
and not from Tibet. The non-Aryan languages are already affected by their
Aryan neighbour, and are charged more or less with loan-words, and in some
cases even the numerals have given place, and such a change made, that the
classification of the living language begins to be ambiguous. As an instance
of transition these languages will remain objects of interest, but no more.

Proceeding onwards in a south-easterly direction we come upon new
languages, which, for the sake of sub-dividing a large subject, rather than
from any well-defined distinctive type of language, have been grouped
under the head of Lohitic, a fanciful and inappropriate name from one of

* The vocabularies and grammatical notices alluded to are to be found in the
Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society,

12 Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. [ Jan.

the less familiar names of an affluent of the Burhamputer or Sampu,
which, entering British India at the extreme eastern point of the valley of
Asam, for some distance flows westward betwixt two ranges of hills: at a
certain point the southern range ceases, and the great river flows round this
point, and altering its course discharges itself into the Bay of Bengal: on
each side of this river, as it flows through the valley, are tribes speaking
distinct languages, with a population calculated at little less than one
million. We shall perceive, when we look at them closer, that, except in a
geographical sense, or for temporary convenience, this grouping cannot be
maintained. It was the original opinion of Mr. Hodgson that all these
languages were Tamulian, a general phrase, by which he intended non-Aryan,
or aboriginal. Dr. Caldwell has convincingly shown that, if by Tamulian
was meant Dravidian, of which group Tamil is the chief member, the analo-
gies pointed out betwixt Dravidian and these languages are less numerous,
and of less essential character, and less distinctive, than the analogies which
exist between the Finnish and the Dravidian, of a vague and structural
character common to all languages of a Scythian origin. Max Miller
maintains, that no trace of Dravidian has as yet been discovered north of
the Ganges. In the Dravidian, which is at a much more advanced stage of
the agglutinating class, there is an entire absence of intonation; while in
the Lohitic languages, as in the Chinese, they are conspicuous: indeed,
Mr. Robinson describes four different intonations prevalent in the language
bordering the Asam valley ; and he maintains, that all these languages were
originally monosyllabic, though gradually passing into the earlier stage of
agglutination.

The first in order, as we enter the valley, are the Bodo, called also
Borro and Kachari, and Dhimal, of which Mr. B. Hodgson has published a
grammar and vocabulary. The same author furnishes particulars and a voca-
bulary of the Kooch language: the inhabitants of Kooch Behar have
abandoned their ancient agglutinating language, and adopted a bad Bengali:
they have become partly Muhammadan and partly Hindu: a small section
have clung to their ancient faith and language, which is known as Pani-
Kooch, and an examination of this residuum of an almost extinct unwritten
language has led Col. Dalton to found the opinion, that it belongs to the
Dravidian family, and has no connexion with the Kooch. The Kachari
language, above alluded to, is also known as Mech. Mr. Robinson has
supplied a grammar of this language, and Major Lance, Deputy Commis-
sioner in Asam, has another in preparation: there is no written character,
and the number of people who speak this language amounts to 60,000.

Following the range of mountains eastward, we come upon a race of *
downright savages and Pagans, practising polygamy and polyandry, who
receive a black-mail from the Government of British India to compensate

1877. ] Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. 18

for the lost privilege of making raids on the peaceful settlers in the valley :
the Aka, whose language is known to us by a vocabulary prepared by the
Rev. Mr. Brown, and another in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society ;
the Abor, of whose language we have a vocabulary prepared by Captain
Smith ; the Doffla, of which we have a grammar by Robinson: the Miri, of
whose language we have a grammar prepared by Mr. Robinson ; this tribe
appear to have supplied interpreters to communicate with the others: and
it is asserted that the word ‘ Miri’ means ‘ go between’, and is identical with
the word ‘ Meriah’ of the Khonds, so famous in connexion with the human
victims sacrificed by that tribe ; the Mishmi, of whose language we have a
vocabulary by the Rev. Mr. Brown. These tribes extend back through
unknown tracts to the frontier of Tibet, and are under a very imperfect
control on the part of the Government of British India.

At this point—the head of the Asam valley—we cross the Burham-
puter River, and find traces of new linguistic influence, for we are not far
distant from the boundaries of China proper ; and the Khamti language, of
which we have a grammar by Robinson, is a member of the great Thai or
Shan family, of which the Siamese is the political head. This tribe is but
the representative of much larger and unknown hordes in Bor Khamti
within the Burmese kingdom: they are civilized Buddhists, and have
friendly relations with the Anglo-Indian authorities. At one period the
Shans conquered the whole valley of the Burhamputer: the settlers
assumed the name of Aham, from the Sanskrit asama, ‘ unequalled’ : like
the Normans in France, they gradually lost both their language (Shan) and
their religion (Buddhist), and still constitute a large portion of the popu-
lation of the valley, under the name of Ahdém, as Asamese-speaking
Hindus: only a few priests have preserved the ancient religion. It is
worthy of remark that the valley is called Asam, and the people call them-
selves Ahiéma from Asima also. There is another Shan language, the Aiton,
of which we have a vocabulary in Sir G. Campbell’s Specimens of Languages.
The Khamti has a strong resemblance to the Siamese: it is purely
monosyllabic, and more strongly accented than the other languages on the
Asam frontier: it isin some degree connected with the Chinese itself, as
the intonations are so finely modulated, that sounds organically the same
express a totally different idea: inflections are unknown: the alphabet is
derived from the Burmese.

Adjoming the Khamti is the Singhpo tribe, whose language occupies
a transitional position betwixt Tibetan and Burmese: one-fourth of its
vocables are allied to Burmese, and one-fourth to Munipuri. This tribe is
also the representative of a much greater horde lying behind, known as the
Kakhyen, who occupy the hilly tract betwixt Burmah and Yunan in China.
Mr. Robinson, assisted by Mr. Bronson, has compiled a grammar of the

14 ~ Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. [J AN.

language : it is said to have a Shan alphabet. The Singhpos are civilized,
but Pagans. It must be remembered that the point at which the Burham-
puter bursts the mountain rampart into India is linguistically, politically,

and ethnologically, one of the highest importance. The last and weakest.

tidal stream of the great Aryan river of religion, language, and civilization,
flowed languidly up the Asam valley. More than once in history it has
been met by a Shan counter-current, and may be met again. The incursion
of the border-tribes into settled valleys is often an unwilling effort to
escape from a superior force propelling them from their own haunts. By
this outlet no doubt in times past the population of India has received
great additions, though the superiority in number and calibre of the
invaders from the North have borne them down; and the Aryan settler
under Hindu, Muhammadan, and Christian rule, has held its own.

The distance on the map from the extreme point of the southern
mountains of the valley of Asam to Rajmahal, the extreme point of the
Vindhya range, is, as the crow flies, not so great as to forbid the idea that
India has been occupied at remote periods by pre-Aryan immigrants from
the gorge of the Burhamputer ; but we await a more scientific comparison
of languages, and more complete ethnological research, before the theory
can be firmly substantiated, that the so-called Nishdda black aborigines were
actually immigrants from the East.

_ After crossing the Burhamputer, the mountains return on the south
side of that river in a westerly direction, enclosing the valley within a
horse-shoe. Next to the Singhpo come the atrocious savages and Pagans,
the Naga, over part of whose territory the Anglo-Indian Government has
thrown a loose control, the nature of which can be best illustrated by the
fact that within the last year they have killed their English Superintendent.
Behind these lies the Burmese empire, and beyond the boundary the
country is absolutely unknown: there are numerous clans of these turbulent
highlanders, with a variety of dialects: of one at least Mr. Robinson, aided
by the Rev. Mr. Brown, has prepared a grammar. The vocabularies of
several of the Naga tribes are in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society.
A vocabulary of ten dialects has been published in the Journal of the
American Oriental Society.

Next in order along this range are the Khasia or Cossiyah, and
Jyntea, remarkable for their republican form of government and their
monosyllabic language, akin to the Thai family, of which there is an
excellent grammar by the Rev. Mr. Pryse, and an Anglo-Khasia dictionary
by the Rev. Mr. Roberts: also a grammar by Robinson, and another
published at Berlin by W. Schott.: there is also an essay by the late Baron
H. C. von der Gabelentz, published at Leipzig, 1850: the New Testament
has been translated into this language. They were Pagans.

1877. | Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. 15

Proceeding westward we come to the Garo tribe: their language has
been thoroughly studied, and translations made into it by the American
missionaries for educational purposes. We have a grammar by Robinson
and T. J. Keith, and a dictionary by Keith, as well as a vocabulary by Ram
Nath: Keith considers that the language has Aryan affinities, while
Robinson compares it to Tibetan, and a connexion of the Garo with the
Kachari on the other side of the valley is asserted, and is probable. They
are Pagans, and surrounded on three sides by Prare denies districts ; yet
until very lately nothing was known of them.

Between them and the Asam valley is the tribe of Mikir, with a
population of twenty-five thousand ; a grammar of their language has been
prepared by Robinson. They are a peaceable and settled people, though
Pagans.

“Such are the tribes surrounding the valley of Asam, and the exact
position which each tribe bears to the Government of British India is not
easily defined. Some are entirely subjects, and are good subjects: some are
entirely independent, and most uncomfortable neighbours, but they are
included in our political system as against the outer world: some pay
revenue, some receive black-mail, some are Pagan savages, some civilized
religionists of one of the known types.

We now return to the Naga Hills, and follow the mountain range
which separates Burmah from British India. Just outside the boundary,
but under treaty, is the kingdom of Munipuri. We have vocabularies of
the Munipuri language by Mr. Hodgson and the Rev. Mr. Brown, and
an English, Bengali and Munipuri dictionary. There is also a Munipuri
grammar in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society. The New Testa-
ment has been translated into Munipuri. They are a civilized people, and
Hindus.

Proceeding southward we find in unsurveyed and impenetrable wilds,
extending three hundred miles, the Kukis, one clan of which is well known
' from the late campaign, as the Lushais, and the more southern clan as
Howlong and Sylu. Of their languages we have vocabularies by Captain
Lewin and Major M‘Culloch. In 1874, Captain Lewin published a valuable
treatise : he explains that the people call themselves ‘ Dzos’, that they have
twelve tribes and dialects, but that the Lushai is the clan-language of all:
that they never had a written character: that the main features of the
language are agglutinative, as the root remains unchanged, suffixes being
added, and the governed word precedes in the sentence the governing word.
They are far from savages, though Pagan ; they are civilized in the Asiatic
sense, and exercise certain arts.

On reaching the hill districts of Chittagong we arrive very near the
Bay of Bengal. These mountains are occupied by three classes. 1. The

16 Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. [J AN.

Khyoungthi, who are Buddhists, fairly civilized immigrants from Arracan,
speaking a dialect of the Aracan language: their written character is the
same as Burmese, which is in fact a branch of the same stock: it has a
strong affinity to the Tibetan group. 2. The Cbhukmas, of uncertain
origin, who are Buddhists, merging into Hindus, at the same time that
their Aracanese language is yielding to corrupt Bengali. In their language
words can be traced which belong to neither. 8. The Toungtha, of mixed
origin, if not the aboriginal inhabitants of the district, and more savage
than the above-named. Among these are the Tiperahs, or Mrongs, Kumi,
Mroos, Khyengs, who are subject to British India: Bungees, and Pankhos,
who are partially, and Lushai-Kukis above-mentioned, Shendus or Lakheys,
who are entirely independent. All are Pagans, and most are savages.
There is a vocabulary of the Khyeng language by Major Fryer, and of New
Kuki by Lieut. Stewart, both in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society.
There is a vocabulary of the Tiperah language, but no written character ;
the same remark applies to the others. Little is known of the Shendu, but
there is a vocabulary by Captain Tickell.

Proceeding southward we should enter British Burmah, from which
for the present we abstain, and crossing the Bay of Bengal to land in
Cuttack, we complete the circuit of the province of Bengal by enumerating
the non-Aryan languages of Central India.

They consist of two great linguistic families, and are spoken by a
population of not less than four millions, occupying a length of country of
about four hundred miles from the District of Cuttack to Rajmahal, the
boundary of Bengal and Behar. The two families are the Dravidian and
Kolarian, and they are somewhat intermixed in their habitat, though
perfectly distinct in appearance, customs, and language. Both lie outside
of the Hindu and Aryan fold. Both are Pagan, and, if not savage in the
sense of the Himalaic savages, yet fall short of the moderate type of
Asiatic civilization : the language of both is agglutinating, and devoid of
literature or of written character.

In the note in the report of last year a detail is given of the oreat
Dravidian languages of Southern India, which are described as of Scythie
origin, and connected with a pre-Aryan immigration from the West. Four
tribes who spoke Dravidian languages are there mentioned as unimportant,
two of whom will be noticed here. The Kota, a small Dravidian tribe in
the Neilgherries, was incorrectly printed as Kole in last year’s report : the
two now to be noticed are the Gond, and Kandh, Khond, or Kho: two more
are indicated as outlying members of the same family, the Uraon, and the
Malers of Rajmahal. Thus we have four tribes in Central India whose
language is Dravidian.

The Rev. Mr. Hurder has published a vocabulary of Rajmahali, and

TE ~

OF/G |

1877. | Cust—Won-Aryan Languages of India. 17

Col. Ouseley, one of Uraon. Dr. Caldwell, in his Comparative Grammar of
the Dravidian languages, has entered scientifically into the features of that
family, which are well recognized. The Rev. Oscar Flex published in 1874
a good practical grammar of the Uraon language, and a considerable number
of educational works have been published. A vast number of Aryan words
have found their way into these languages, but the structure of the noun
and verb has remained intact : when it is asserted, that the syntax has been

assimilated to that of Hindi, we must pause, lest the argument should be

turned round on the score of the well-known non-Aryan aspect of the
Hindi sentence-method. Two of the Gospels have been translated into
Gond. The Rev. Mr. Driberg published, in 1849, a very complete
grammar and vocabulary of the Mahadeo dialect of the Gond, and Dr.
Mauger published an account of the dialect of the Seoni Gonds. The
remarkable feature of the Gond is, that it has a system of verbal modifica-
tions and inflexions almost as elaborate as that of the Turkish, while the
great Dravidian sister-languages of the south are very meagrely furnished.
Dr. Caldwell imagines that this unexpected development is due to the
influence of the highly-inflected Sonthali, its Kolarian neighbour, which
will be noticed below. There exists a lucidly arranged grammar of the
Khond, published in the Uriya character by Lingam Letchmajee, 1853 : and
Dr. Mauger and Sir W. Elliot have published observations on these langua-
ges in 1847, in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society. The Uraon and
Rajmahali Maler contain a large admixture of roots and forms belonging to
the Kolarian language. Mr. Hodgson considers the Uraon as a connecting
link between the Kolarian family and the Rajmahali ; and the Rajmahali as
a connecting link between the Kolarian and Dravidian.

In the Kolarian family are many tribes under varying names, but
which may be reduced to three great branches. 1. The Kols or Hos. 2.
The Mundaris, or Mundas, or Bhumij. 38. The Sonthals. It is the generally
received opinion, that the origin of this family is from the north-east; either
from the farther side of the great linguistic watershed of the Himalaya, or
down the funnel of the valley of the Burhamputer. Col. Dalton thinks
that he can trace their progress through Asam into the Shan districts of
Siam : the immigragion from the north-west of the mighty Aryan race has
severed this Central Indian family from its congeners. There is an asserted
linguistic resemblance between the Mundari and the Mon of Pegu in British
Burmah—this is stoutly denied by others. Nothing is impossible, but

TOANG peasy
Ovped Te oxidevta, Oddacod Te HYHEooR.
A much more intimate knowledge of the structure of both languages is
required to carry out such a connexion.
Capt. Haughton published vocabularies of some of the Kol dialects:

18 Cust—NVon- Aryan Languages of India. [ JAN.

Capt. Tickell, in 1846, published a memorandum on the Holanguage. The
Bible has been translated into Kol by the Rev. A. Nothrott. The Rev. J.
Whitley, 1873, published a Mundari primer, and he asserts that any person
familiar with this dialect will be understood by all Mundari-speaking people,
and by the Lurka Kols. Hindi words have largely crept into use, and the
struggle to retain this and the other non-Aryan idioms of a poor hilly tract
may prove vain.

Two grammars have been published of the Sonthali language, one by
the Rev. J. Philips in 1852, and a superior one by the Rev. L. Skrefsrud in
1873. Portions of the Bible have been translated into Sonthali. There
are vocabularies of other dialects ; but the learned missionaries, who have a
Christian flock of thousands, assert that the same language is spoken by
Sonthals, Munda-Bhumij, and others of the great Kol family, all the way
from Orissa to the Rajmahal Hills. In grammatical structure, Sonthali is
stated to be as superior to others as Sanskrit to its cognate languages.
This bold assertion we are not in a position to test. But the second asser-
tion, that the Sonthali is among the non-Aryan languages not even second
to the Turkish in grammatical structure, is borne out by the artificial and
complex, yet simple and transparent, symmetry of its verb-system ; for it
appears to possess voice, mood, tense, gender, number, person, case, forms,
and conjugations, including five voices, five moods, and twenty-three tenses,
three numbers, and four cases. And though the language is unwritten, the
surprising fact is stated, that the Nagari alphabet of fifty letters represents
the sounds, neither more nor less, with the single redundancy of v, and there
exist common roots for very primitive ideas in Sanskrit and Sonthali.

It is not presumed that this sketch on a subject so obscure, extending
over so vast an area, is exhaustive : no amount of precision can in the present
state of our knowledge be obtained: the same tribes are called by different
names, and different tribes included in the same nomenclature. It is
asserted by some, that such well-known tribes as the Bhils have lost their
language : by others that they still preserve it: what is preserved is attribu-
ted by some to the Kolarian, by others to the Dravidian family. In Kolha-
pur, under the Bombay Government, it is stated that certain dialects exist,
and vocabularies are given: thus a question of degree is,opened up: it may
be that a language is wholly Aryan, but laden with non-Aryan vocables, the
legacy of its extinct predecessor : when does a language end and a dialect
begin? Another still more subtile point remains: it is admitted on all
hands, that in the Sanskrit vernaculars there is a large residuum of non-
Aryan words, and possibly we may have here tapped the common fount of
the vocables of all the languages of India.

The work of the next quarter of a century is thus cut out, and
consists in reducing to the form of practical grammars the leading and most

i
!
4
j
;

-

1877. | Cust—Non-Aryan Languages of India. 19

vivacious dialect of each group, marking the dialectal variations, and then
drawing up a comparative grammar of each family. Pliny mentions that
there were one hundred and thirty languages spoken in the Colchian market-
place ; the dialects of India outside the lordly Sanskritic vernaculars can be
counted by scores. ‘The savage Nagas are said to have thirty varieties of
_their own, as every stream or mountain ravine causes a corresponding
dialectic fissure. .

Vocabularies are not wanting, but we are getting beyond that stage
of the inquiry. Dr. Hunter, in 1868, published one of a large number of
non-Aryan languages: Col. Dalton has done the same in his Ethnology of
Bengal : within the last year Dr. J. M. Coates has published a vocabulary of
the dialects of Chota-Nagpore : Sir George Campbell, during the period of
his being Lieut.-Governor of Bengal, collected and published specimens of
the languages of India, with sentences of sufficient length to indicate struc-
ture of words and syntax: local vocabularies have been collected by other
public servants, and notably by that illustrious linguist, Bryan Hodgson,
the Resident of Nepal. In England, Latham in his Elements of Compara-
tive Philology gives very brief sketches, and Max Miller, in his letter to
Chevalier Bunsen, an appendix to Philosophy of History, treats the whole
subject scientifically, and attempts classification ; but his work is a quarter
of a century behind date, and the author had no local knowledge. Numer-
ous ethnical and political reports have been made on these tribes, which
have been nearly a century in connexion with British India, but the chief
feature of the annals of the border have been raids, and villages burnt in
retaliation: our non-Aryan administration. has been an unbroken failure.
Within the last year Sir George Campbell collected and passed under
personal review specimens of every tribe, and Col. Dalton has published
photographs of nearly all.

Dr. Hunter, eight years ago, promised a comparative grammar, but
the material collected is far from sufficient in quality and quantity for the
construction of any sound principle of classification: many of the words
entered in the vocabularies clearly are, and many more may prove to be,
loan-words : the master mind is also still wanting, like the prince in the
fable, to separate and group the confused heap of feathers.

And behind the linguistic question, which is the sole object of these
remarks, lies the much greater one of race and religion ; for the two hundred
tribes, some of which we have noted, with perhaps six millions of population,
are but the ethnical residuum zz sitéd of the far larger portion, which has
flowed down into the great crucible, and become fused into the lower strata
of Hindu society all over India. There are two great fallacies which have
to be dissipated—the first, that conquerors annihilate and destroy the races
whom they invade and conquer : the second, that the Hindu religion is, and

20 Additions to the Library. [ Jan.

ever has been, non-proselytizing. The whole history of India shows that
the subject non-Aryan races were trodden down, utilized as helots, and
admitted as an inferior caste into the Brahminical system: thus the subject
races left their mark on the language of their conquerors ; they lent words,
and helped to modify syntax, but they lost their old language and identity,
but preserved many of their customs and religious tenets under the veneer
of a semi-Hinduism. Many tribes have retained their savage, or less
civilized customs, and still lost their language, like the Bhils. Linguisti-
eally and ethnologically we have overlooked the vast residuum of non-Aryan
races, and introduced little among them except a sale of fire-arms and
spirits. It was a surprise that so large a proportion of the population of
Lower Bengal were found in the last census to be Muhammadan : but these
were non-Aryan immigrants from the eastern borders, who found Muham-
madanism more to their mind, when they settled down to agriculture. Max
Miiller asserts broadly, that the majority of the speakers of Bengal are
non-Aryan by race, and it will be our own fault, if the remainder do not
find Christianity their best leader to civilization.

NC"

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in December last.

J) RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by respective Societies or Editors.

Berlin. Koniglich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften »—Monats-
bericht. Juli, August, 1876.

Juli. Peters—Uber Stenoderma Geoffroy und eine damit verwandte neue Fleder-
thier-Gattung, Peltorhinus. Studer—U'ber Echinodermen aus dem antark-
tischen Meere und zwei neue Seeigel von den Papua Inseln.

August. Leters.—Ueber die von dem verstorbenen Prof. Dr. Reinhold Buchholz
in West-Afrika gesammelten Saiugethiere. Ueber die vonS. M.S. Gazelle mit
gebrachten Amphibien. Duncker.—Ueber die Zeit der Abfassung des Avesta.

Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. VI, Pts. 63 and 64. J anuary and
February, 1877.

Pt. 63. Major J. W. Watson.— Historical Sketch of the Hill Fortress of Pawigadh
in Gujarat, &c. Dr. G. Bihler—Further Valabhi Grants.

Pt. 64. Prof. Kern.—The Inscriptions of Junnar. WM. J. Walhouse.—Archeeolo-
gical Notes, No. 14.

Calcutta. Geological Survey of India,—Memoirs, Vol. XII. Pts. 1 and 2.

1877. | Additions to the Library. 21

Mallet.—Coal-fields of the N4eé Hills bordering the Lakhimpur and Sibsdgar
Districts, Asim. © Foote.—South Mahratta Country.

Calcutta. Memoirs—Paleontologia Indica, Ser. X. 2, and Ser. XI. 1, 1876.
Ser. X. 2. Lydekker.—Molar teeth and other remains of Mammalia.
Ser. XI. 1. Dr. O. Feistmantel.—JJurassic (Oolitic) Flora of Kuch,
cae BO: do. Records, Vol. 9. Pt. 4, 1876.
Dr. O. Feistmantel.Notes on the age of some Fossil Florasin India. 2. Ly-
dekker.—N otes on the Osteology of Merycopetamus Dissimilis.

Indian Meteorological Memoirs, Vol. 1, Pt. 1, 1876.
The Winds of Calcutta. The Meteorology and Climate of Yarkand and
Kashghar.
Leipzig. Indische Studien,—Vol. 14, Pt. 23.
London. The Athenzum,—Nos. 2559 to 2567, 1876-77.
The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. III, Nos, 11 and 12, 1876, and
Vol. IV, No. 1, 1877.
No. 11. The Arctic Expedition. Lieut. E. R. Crooke-—On Foot through Central
Japan. The German Expedition to Northern Siberia.
No. 12. Hissar and Kulab.
No.1. The Abbé Desgodins on Tibet.

The Institute of Civil Engineers,—Proceedings, Vol. 45, Pt. 3,

1875-76.
Nature,—Vol. 15, Nos. 367 to 375, 1876-77.
The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 25, No. 172, 1876.

A. H. G. Doran.—On the Comparative Anatomy of the Auditory Ossicles of the
Mammalia. Prof. W. G. Adam.—The Action of light on Selenium. @.
Creighton.—Note on certain unusual Coagulation-appearances found in Mucus
and other Albuminoid fluids. Ser. C. Shadweil.—A contribution to terrestrial
Magnetism.

The Zoological Society of London,—Proceedings, Pts. I and IT,
1876.

Pt. I. 2 H. Hualey.—Contributions to Morphology. Ichthyopsida, No. 1. on
Ceratodus forsteri, with observations on the classification of Fishes. £. R. Alston.

—On the classification of the order Glires. Dr, T. S. Cobbold.—N otes on Entozoa,
Pt. III. Exhibition of, and remarks on, a parasite (Eehinorhynchus).

Pt. Il. Sir V. Brooke—On Cervus Schomburgki, Blyth. A. G. Butler.—De-
scriptions of Lepidoptera from the Collection of Lieut. H. Roberts. H. Saun-
ders.—On the Stercorariine or Skua Gulls.

Lyon. La Société d’ Agriculture, Histoire Naturelle et Arts utiles de Lyon,—
Annales, Tome 6 and 7, 4th Série, 1873-74.
Manchester. The Literary Philosophical Society of Manchester,—Memoirs,

Vol. 5, 8rd Series.

=e do. Proceedings, Vols. 18, 14,
15, 1873-76.

Palermo. Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italiani,—Memorie, Dispensa, 9, 10,
11, Ottobre, Settembre, Novembre, 1876.

22 Additions to the Library. [ Jan.

No. 11. Prof. C. A. Youmg.—Observations on the displacements of lines in the
Solar spectrum caused by the Sun’s rotation. A. Serpieri.—lLa luce zodiacale
studiata nelle osservazioni di G. Jones.
Paris. Société d ’Anthropologie de Paris,—Bulletin, Tome 11, Fasc. 2, Mars
a’ Mai, 1876.
E. Hamy.—Les Négritos de Bornéo.
Société de Géographie,— Bulletin, Octobre, Novembre, 1876.
Octobre. Dr. Harmand.—Voyage au Cambodge. V. A. Malte-Brun.—Descrip-
tion géographique, historique et archéologique de la Palestine, par M. V.
Guérin, chargé de mission. JL’ Abbé Desgodins——Pays frontiéres du Thibet,
de la Birmane et du Yun-nan.
Société Zoologique de France,—Bulletin, Pts. 1, 2, 3, 1876.
Roorkee. Professional Papers on Indian Engineering,—Vol. VI, No. 23,
Lis
Yokahama. The Asiatic Society of Japan,—Transactions, Vol. 4, 1875-76.

Pooks AND PAMPHLETS
presented by the Authors.

BaneRsEA, Rey. K. M., LL. D. The Arian Witness: or the Testimony
of Arian Scriptures in corroboration of Biblical. History and the rudi-
ments of Christian Doctrine, 8vo., Calcutta, 1875.

Fourkes, Rev. Tuomas. The Legends of the Shrine of Harihara in the
Province of Mysore. Translated from the Sanskrit. Demi 8vo., Madras,
1876.

KrevHorn, F. Dr. Katyayana and Patanjali, their relation to each other
and to Panini. Pamphlet, Svo., Bombay, 1876.

Remarks on the Sikshas, with an account of the Sikshas collected.
Pamphlet, demi 8vo., Bombay, 1876.

Peary Cuarn Mirrra. The Pyschology of the Aryas. Pamphlet, 1876,
Calcutta.

Ram Dass Sren. Aitihasik Rahasaya, demi 8vo., Calcutta, 1876.

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS,

The Indian Antiquary, Vol. VI, Pts. 63 and 64, 1877.
The Yajurveda Sanhita, Pt. 24.
Fatron, 8. W. Dr. A new Hindustani-English Dictionary, Pt. VI, 1876.
Home Dept., GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.

Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. 9, Pt. 4.

Dept. oF REVENUE, AGRICULTURE AND COMMERCE.
Beverty, H. Administration Report of the Jails of the Lower Provinces

for 1875.

A classified alphabetical Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Central Pro-

vinces.

laz7.7. Additions to the Library. 23 .

Bovurvttton, J. H. Report on the Administration of the Registrations
Department in Bengal for 1875-76.

Furiarton, Bratson, J. Dr. Report of Vaccination in the Province of
Bengal for 1876.

Annual Report on the Insane Asylum in Bengal for 1875.

Grant, J. G. G. Dr. Annual Report on Inland Emigration to the districts
of Assam, Cachar, and Sylhet, for 1876.

“GovernmEnt or BENGAL.
Report on the Sanitary Administration of the Panjab for 1875.
Report on the Administration of the Panjab and its dependencies for
1875-76.
GOVERNMENT OF THE PANJAB.
Morris, J. H. Report on the Trade and Resources of the Central Pro-
vinces for 1875-76.
CHIEF COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES.
Catalogue of the books in the Library of the Manchester Library and Phi-
losophical Society.
THE Socrery.
The Ramayanam, Pts. 5, 6.
| THE Eprror.
Eastern Persia, an account of the journeys of the Persian Boundary Com-
mission, 1870-71-72.
THE SUPERINTENDENT GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. ©

PERIODICALS (PURCHASED.

Banaras. y" new Hindustani-English Dictionary by Dr. 8. W. Fallon. Pt.
VI, 1876.
Bombay. The Vedarthayatna, or an attempt to interpret the Vedas, Pt. 7.
Calcutta. The Indian Medical Gazette, Vol. 11, No. 12, 1876, and Vol.
We os L,- 1877.
Leipzig. Annalen der Physik und Chemie, Nos. 9, 10, 11, 1876.
London. The Academy,—Nos. 236 to 243, 1876.
. The Chemical News,—Nos. 877 to 881, 1876.
——. The Journal of Botany,—Vol. V, No. 166, October, 1876.
H. F. Hance.—Two new Chinese Grasses. A new Chinese Symplocos. On two
Dipterocarpaceae.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 18, No.

106, 1876.

W. T. Blanford.—The African element in the Fauna of India: A criticism of
Mr. Wallace’s views as expressed in the ‘‘ Geographical Distribution of
Animals.” J. C. Schrodte——On the structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crus-
tacea. J. Wood-Mason.—On the mode in which the young of the New-Zea-

DA Additions to the Library.

land Astacidae attach themselves to the Mother. Description of a new species
of Mantidae. D. N. Ssvertzof.—The Mammals of Turkestan,

London. Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 24, Nos. 1248 to 1247,

1876.
Qt. Journal of Microscopical Science,—No. 64, October, 1876.

E. R. Lankaster.—On the Coincidence of the Blastopore and Anus in Paludina
vivipara. H. B. Brady.x—On some Foraminifera from the Loochoo Islands.

Munich. Caleopterologische Hefte,—Band XV, mit Index zu Heft I—XIV.
New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 12, No.
69, 1876.
J. L. Smith.—Account of a new Meteoric Stone.
Paris. Comptes Rendus,—Tome 83, Nos. 10, 11, 12, 18, 1876.

No. 10. UM, A. Houzeau.—Recherches sur la disparition de ?ammoniaque con-
tenue dans les eaux. MM. Mignon et Rouart.—Résultats obtenus 4 laide de
nouveaux appareils pour l’extraction des jus de la canne & sucre.

No. 11. I. L. Lamattine.—Procédé pour reconnaitre les vins colorés artificielle-
ment.

Journal des Savants,—Aott, 1876.
MM. Barthelemy Saint-Hilaire.—Inspection archéologique d l’Inde.
Revue Critique,—Nos. 37, 38, 39, 1876.

No. 39. L’ Avesta, tr. p. de Harlez.

—. Revue des deux Mondes, Tome 17, Livraison 2, 3, 1876.
——. Revue Scientifique,—No. 28, Janvier, 1877.

PooxKs j URCHASED.

Bicxett, Gustav. Kalilag und Damnag. Alte Syrische Uebersetzung des
Tndischen Fiirstenspiegels, 4to. Leipzig, 1877.

Gorse pE, M. J. Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum. Pars tertia.
Descriptio Imperii Moslemici Auctore Al-Mokaddasi. 8vo. Lugduni
Batavorum, 1876.

Mitts, Cuartes D. B. The Indian Saint, or Buddha and Buddhism.
A Sketch, Historical and Critical, 8vo., Northampton, Mass., 1876.

Stumm, Huco. Der Russische Feldzug nach Khiwa. Historische und Mili-
tair-Statistische Ubersicht des Russischen Operationsfeldes in Mittelasien.
Royal 8vo. Berlin, 1875.

PROCEEDINGS

>

OF THE ’

-ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FOR PEBRUARY, 1877.

_ The Annual Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on Wednesday
the 7th February, 1877, at 9 o’clock P. u.
Cou. H. L. THurnirer, C. 8. I., Vice-President, in the Chair.
According to the Bye-Laws of the Society, the Chairman ordered the
voting papers to be distributed for the election of Officers and Members of
Council for 1877, and appointed Dr. Cayley and Mr. Waldie Scrutineers.
The Cuareman then called upon the Secretary to read the Annual Report.

ANNUAL F.EPORT FOR 1876.

The Council of the Asiatic Society in submitting the Annual Report
for 1876, have the satisfaction of exhibiting an unprecedently prosperous
state of the Society’s affairs. 'The year just passed has been one of the
most eventful and important in the history of the Society, and it is to be
hoped will mark a new era in its progress.
| Under an agreement made with Government, the Council, on behalf of
the Society, accepted the sum of Rs. 1,50,000 in lieu of the rooms originally
_ assigned to the Society in the New Museum Building, and on completion
of the negotiations, arrangements were made for the immediate removal of
the Society’s Collections to the New Museum. The Society’s house is
therefore now free from the Museum collections, and for the first time for
many years the whole space is available for the more immediate purposes of
the Society. This will enable the Council to assign proper space to the
Library, and to make for the comfort of Members other arrangements that
have hitherto been impossible. The house has been put in a state of
thorough repair, and many improvements have been effected, and the
Council feel assured that the arrangement under which the Society remains
independent and in possession of their own building will be greatly to the

26 Annual Report. [ PEs.

advantage of the Society, especially as they now possess one of the finest
suites of rooms in Calcutta for their meetings, whilst the remaining space
in the house is better adapted to the requirements of the Society, and the
increasing stock of its publications, than the rooms in the New Museum
ever could have been.

At the close of the year 1876, there were 347 Ordinary Members on
the rolls of the Society, of whom 54 were in Europe. Of these Members
in Europe 48 are non-subscribing Members, leaving a balance of 299 actual
paying Members, of whom 119 are Resident, 175 non-Resident and 5 Life
Members.

During the year under review, there has been an accession of 31 new
Members, against 28 in the previous year, while the Society was deprived
of 17 Ordinary Members by resignation, and 6 by death, making a loss of
23, and leaving a total number of Ordinary Members at the close of the
year, 347 against 345 at the close of 1875.

The following is a tabular statement showing the fluctuations in the
number of Members during the last ten years.

Year. Paying. Absent. Total.

Resident. | Non-Resi- | Non-pay-

ent. ing.
1867 307 154 153 109 416
1868 294 159 135 133 427
1869 304 162 142 138 442
1870 266 134 132 148 414
1871 286 112 1% 160 446
1872 279 105 172-+-2 L.M. 159 438
1873 305 116 186--3 L.M. 53 358
1874 312 127 184--3 L.M. 32 346
1875 295 113 179-+-3 L.M. 50 345
1876 299 119 175+5 L.M. 48 347

Dr. Werner Siemens, Berlin, and Colonel Henry Yule, R. E., C. B.
were in the past year elected Honorary Members.

Of the Ordinary Members the Council have to regret the decease of
Mr. W. 8. Atkinson, Dr. R. Brown, Captain J. Butler, Mr. W. L. Heeley,
CG. §., The Right Revd. Dr. R. Milman, Lord Bishop of Calcutta, and
Mr. W. G. Willson. Captain Butler contributed several valuable papers to
the Journal on the hill tribes of Eastern Asim and their languages ; he
died on the 7th January last from the effects of a spear-wound received
while on political duty in the Naga Hills. Mr. W. 8S. Atkinson was an
accomplished entomologist, and had been for several years a Secretary of the
Society, and a Society’s ‘Trustee of the Indian Museum. He died at Rome

oy Annual Report. 27

on the 15th January. Mr. Heeley also had been for some time a Secretary
of the Society and a Member of the Council and Philological Committee. .

Of the Honorary Members—Prof. Jules Mohl, Memb. de |’ Institut,
Paris, and Prof. Christian Lassen, Bonn. A short account of the life and
labours of Prof. Lassen, who had been an Honorary Member since 1831,
was given in the June number of the Proceedings. Mr. Mohl, an oriental
scholar of the highest reputation, was elected. an Honorary Member in
1843, and was especially known for his critical edition of Firdausi’s Shah-
namah, to which he devoted the last forty years of his life.

Of the corresponding members, Dr. M. Haug of Munich and M. F. H.
Foucaux of Paris.

Indian Museum. .

The Council continue to carry out the provisions of Act XXII of
1876, Act XVII. of 1866 having been repealed, and to transfer all Natural
History and Archeological specimens received by them to the Trustees of
the Indian Museum. During 1876 the following specimens presented to
the Society were transferred to the Museum.

1. Two pieces of Meteorite received from the Agra Archeological
Society.

2. <A collection of Archeological remains from Maldah.

8. A specimen of a Glass-sponge (Hyalonema Sieboldiz).

The vacancies among the Trustees on the part of the Society, occasion-
ed by the retirement of Dr. Oldham, Col. Hyde, Col. Gastrell, and Dr. S.
B. Partridge, have been filled up by The Hon. Sir HE. C. Bayley, K. C. 8. I,
Dr. T. R. Lewis, Captain J. Waterhouse, and Mr. H. Blochmann.

According to the provisions of the new Act, the number of Society’s
Trustees has been increased from four to five. A new Trustee will shortly

be nominated.

Finance.

The sum received from Government in lieu of the accommodation in
the New Museum has ensured the permanent financial prosperity of the
Society, by giving it a certain and assured income in addition to the
subscriptions of Members. Under the new rules a large portion of this
sum, viz., Rs. 1,20,000 has been set aside as a Permanent Reserve Fund,
which is to be increased yearly by the addition of the admission and com-
pounding fees of Members. This Permanent Reserve Fund is not to be
drawn upon except on very special occasions and with the full consent of
the general body of Members. In course of time the income derived from
this fund will enable the Society to take an active and prominent part in
encouraging Oriental Studies, and stimulating the progress of research in

28 Annual Report. [Frs. |

the Natural and Physical Sciences in this country: but before taking any
definite steps in this direction, the Council consider it essential that this
Permanent Reserve Fund shall be brought up to at least Rs. 1,50,000, so
as to give the Society an income of not less than Rs. 6,000 per annum,
independently of subscriptions. How far the Council will be able to do
this at once will depend on the amount to be spent in repairs and fitting
up the Society’s Rooms. __ | i

As regards the present financial condition of the Society, the Council
have the pleasure to report that the Assets of the Society at the close of
1876 consisted of :—

Government Securities, ............. meezan ted Rs. 1,583,000 0 O
Balanee in Bank of Bengal, ............00000- 3,749 109
Be tk am Maciek) ge edad oa see Nes A 218 6 3

Rs. 1,56,968 1 0O
of which Rs. 1,538,000 are actually invested in Government Securities,
Rs. 5,000 of Government paper having been sold to meet the expenses of the
repairs of the house. A farther sum of Rs. 19,000 has yet to be paid on-
account of repairs, furniture, &c., but the Council fully expect that when
all expenses have been paid connected with the repairs and refitting of the
Society’s rooms, there will remain the sum of Rs. 1,88,000 to the credit of
the Society. ;

The total subscriptions realized from Members amounted during the
year under review to Rs. 9,009, which is less by Rs. 751 than the total
subscriptions collected during the previous year. The outstandings of the
Society up to the 8lst December 1876, amount to the large sum of
Rs. 6,270. The arrears due to the Society at the end of 1875 were Rs. 6,561,
upon which amount the slight reduction of Rs. 291 has been effected. The
Council would urge upon Members the importance of punctual payment of
their subscriptions. 'The expenditure on account of repairs, &c., during ~
1877 will be heavy ; and the early paying up of all arrears would render it
to a great extent unnecessary to touch the vested capital of the Society.

The following is a statement of the receipts and disbursements of the
Society during the year :

RECEIPTS.
1875.
Subscriptions, 1c nS Rs. 9,760 15 O
Admission Fees, i. th ni 930 0 O
Publications, ied ui: ose VE 2,929.10. 40
Library, it 3, Ve 411 14 0O
Secretary’s Office, af bed ws 24 15 6
Vested Funds, fy be Biotkae 449 0 O
Building, Se As soe [i Byoud °O..0

1877.] Annual Report.

Coin Fund,
. Sundries,

1876.
Subscriptions,
Admission Fees,
Publications,
Library, ae
Fines and Commissions,
~ Received from Government,
Interest on Vested Funds,
Rent from Government,
Postage and Miscellaneous,

Balance in the Bank of Bengal,
Cash in hand, i

Rs. 0
3,657

Rs. 21,763

Rs. 9,009
io ae BOO
1,585

312

14 60
..- 1,50,000
13,675
1,920
5,676

Rs. 1,82,989
8.858
160

Total, Rs. 1,87,008

DISBURSEMENTS.

1875.
Publications,
Library,
Secretary’s Office,
Vested Funds,
Building, ...
Coin Fund,
Sundries, ...

1876.
Publications, th
Library, _... Leg th
Establishment and petty charges, ...
Government Securities purchased, ...
Premium and Commission,

Building Repairs, _...,

Rs. 7,373

Rs. 24,763

5,937
1,44,800
6,162
9,247

a

onnono pw
SO V.0608 OO SC ww

a
C bo C&O
Hm Co bo

29

80 Annual Report. [FrEs.

Waxts,. ..% ie sas Rs. 792 0 O
Coin Fund, ae ase Bre 81/1320
Postage and Miscellaneous, aS et 3,964 6 4

Rs. 1,883,040 7 9
Balance in the Bank of Bengal, ... ee 3,749 10 9
Cash in hand, sais oe ae 21 B16. tes

Total, Rs. 1,87,008 8 9

The following is the estimate for Income and Expenditure for 1877.

INCOME.
Subscriptions, ... or Rs. 7,500 0 O
Admission Fees, ... ae ely 800 0 O
Publications, ne a ee 1,500 O O
Library, ses As sh 300 0 0
Interest on Vested Funds, ... a 8,000 O O
Postage, &c., refunded, on rs 4,000 0 O
Rs. 22,100 0 O
EXPENDITURE.
Publications, ee at Rs. 8,400 O O
Establishment, ... ee ee 6,000 O O
Building Repairs,... es a 0,000 0 O
Coin Fund, Sa ot mi 500 O O
Library, wre re wee 2,000 O O
Postages, &., ... op se 4,000 O O
Taxes, sais oi wie 800 0 O
Balance, rs ae ab 400 0 O :
Rs. 22,100 0 :

The London Agency.

The last statement of accounts received from Messrs. Triibner and Co.
the Society’s London Agents, dates from the Ist July, 1875 to the 30th
June, 1876. <A balance of £15-14-6 was found to be due to Messrs.
Triibner, which was remitted on the 8th December, 1876.

Within the above-mentioned period the sale of the Society’s Journal
and Proceedings, as shown in the accounts submitted, realized Rs. 679-8,

1877.) Annual Report. 31

and the publications of the Bib. Indica, Rs. 860-15, making a total of
Rs. 1,540-7, which sum amounting, at an exchange of 1s. 8d. to the rupee
to £128-7-4%, was placed to the credit of the Society.

During the same time the Society forwarded to Messrs. Triibner by
different invoices, for sale, 218 copies of both parts of the Journal and 168
copies of the Proceedings, valued at £49-1; and of the Bib. Indica publica-
tions 439 copies worth £32. ’

The Invoices received from Messrs. Triibner, comprising the publica-
tions of scientific Societies presented to, and subscribed for, by the Society,
books to order, and books on inspection amounted to £149-12-7. From
this sum £12-4-6 has to be deducted, as it represents the value of books .
sent out on inspection, which were declined by the Library Committee and
returned to Messrs. Triibner. The next statement of accounts will be
received from the Agents about August, and will show the business transac-
ted up to the end of June of 1877.

Library.

During the year the additions to the Library comprised 1048 Vols.
and parts of vols, of which 3860 were obtained by purchase and 688 by
presentation from the Government, from authors, and by exchange.

The Council regret that in consequence of the disorder caused by the
removal of the Library for the repairs, it has not been possible to make
any progress with the compilation of the new Catalogue. The Council
however bear the subject closely in mind, and steps will be taken for
immediately proceeding with this important work, as soon as circumstances
will permit.

Arrangements will be made with the Society’s London Agents and with
local booksellers for the early supply of the latest standard works relating
specially to India and the East, as well as for those of general scientific
interest.

A furnished reading room has been provided for the use of members.

The Photographic Collection of the Society has only received two
donations this year, consisting of a collection of photographs found among
the effects of the late Dr. Stoliczka, and a set of photographs of the
paintings at the Adjunta Caves in the Bombay Presidency, presented by
the Government of India.

Five years ago the Council appointed a Pandit to prepare an ana-

eWanica, No. of MSS. lytical catalogue of the Sanskrit
GieaMMIAaNy 76s canton valgus cele oa cs 85 MSS. in the Society’s Library, and
es BEACON IY ° ag considerable progress has been made
Tantras, .cssssecscseseccss.s., 108 in the work. Upwards of eleven
Medical’ Works... ccc vicll, 4p -bundred codices have been analyzed
ee ee phe ie be . 185 and described in Sanskrit, as per

Jyotisha, vsessseseseeseeseeeees 120 memoon the margin.*® A descrip-

32 Annual Report. [FEs.

Chhandus, svssaccscesecvenenss 6 tive account in English of all the
Alankasa, eeoe Ceo eweeee Coes Beoe 15 5
10 MSS. on grammar has also been prin-

Sankhya, eeeeesees eceseeveee @eeene e

Pétangala, orssccssssovecdeaees 5 ted under the superintendence of Dr.

Maimansa, @ecvoen ere eere ecees or ee 85 pe , ° , *

Ryitee Cree eee eee 54 ajendralala Mitra, and a fascicu-

sp ra we ee eee e wees veeeeeee a lus of about 180 pages will be pub-
CHADUTA, saeceve ceoeses veers seven e “4 ‘ “

Bereta, hen eennecs . 125 lished in a short time. The other

Miscellaneous of recent Collections, 80 portions await translation into Eng-
MSS. 1110 lish before they can be sent to press.

During the past year the Pandit prepared notices of 173 MSS.

Dr. Rajendralala Mitra has lately undertaken to prepare a cata--

logue raisonné of the collection of Buddhist MSS. from Nepal which
Mr. B. H. Hodgson presented to the Society some years ago. The
task is a difficult and extremely troublesome one, as it involves the
necessity of reading a large mass of MSS., some of which are in the Gath4
dialect or corrupt Sanskrit, and written, for the most part, in the little-known
Newari character; but it is expected that with the aid of two Pandits
who are now working under him, Dr. Mitra, will be able, in course of the
current year, to bring to light the contents of this rare and valuable collec-
tion.

Maulawi ’Abdul-Hai Katib, under the superintendence of Mr. Bloch-
mann, has begun to check the Arabic, Persian, and Urdtii MSS., and prepare
a new complete catalogue, which is urgently wanted.

Revised Rules.

During the year a revised edition of the Rules has been issued
comprising several important additions, the principal of which are: the
giving to the Council the power of electing Members during the Recess ;
the reduction of the Resident subscriptions from Rs. 12 to Rs. 9 per
quarter, and the introduction of rules for the composition of subscriptions
both by non-resident and resident Members. A rule for compounding
subscriptions had long been required, but could not be introduced until the
financial condition of the Society fully warranted it. The rules regarding
the retention of Membership during absence from India and on leaving
India permanently have also been remodelled, and the home subscription
has been increased from Rs. 12 to Rs. 16 as it was found that the
former rate was quite insufficient to meet the expenses incurred by the
Society in supplying the Journal to absent Members with the cost of
carriage to Europe. New rules have also been added regarding the disposal
and custody of the Society’s Funds. 'The Council have to acknowledge the
assistance rendered in this matter by the Sub-Committee, comprising Messrs.
W. T. Blanford, R. Taylor, J. O’Kinealy and the Secretaries.

Publications.

During 1876 the Society has issued 10 Numbers of the Proceedings,
which together with the Meteorological Observations amount to 833 pages
of letter press, illustrated by 3 plates.

1877. | Annual Report. - 33

Of the Journal, Pt. I, three Nos. have been issued containing 403 pages
of letter-press with 7 plates. Of Journal Pt. II, 3 Nos. have been pub-
_ lished consisting of 190 pages of letter-press illustrated by 14 plates.

The stock of the Society’s publications, as also that of the Bibli-
otheca Indica, have been arranged on the ground-floor of the building.

Coin Cabinet.

The Coin Cabinet of the Society has, duritig 1876, acquired by present-
ations 4 gold, 3 silver, and 11 copper coins, and 6 silver coins by purchase.
Of the gold coins the Society are indebted to Mr. Bourne for two, and to
Dr. J. Scully for two. Of the silver and copper coins, Dr. Scully presented
3 silver and 9 copper, and Dr. Oldham 2 copper.

Repairs and Alterations.

As already reported to the Society, the Society’s Rooms have been
thoroughly repaired and several alterations and improvements effected.

The old Portico has been replaced by a new and more convenient one.
The entrance into the house has been improved by the addition of a new
door. A retiring room and a lavatory, have been fitted up on the ground
floor. In lieu of the old wooden railing to the staircase, a new iron
railing has been put up, and the staircase hall has been much improved
by the enlargement of the skylight. The Meeting Room and other rooms
round it have been coloured and ornamented, and the whole suite of
public rooms, staircase, and approaches, have been lighted with gas.

In the Compound a new range of servants’ houses has been built, and
a handsome railing will be put up immediately along the Park Street front
of the premises. That these alterations are a great improvement upon the
old state of things there can be no doubt, and the Council have every
reason to believe that that they are regarded with satisfaction by the
Members of the Society, who have seen them.

‘The amount spent up to 8lst December, 1876 on account of repairs

has been Rs. 9,200-0-0.

Pictures.

The collection of pictures in the possession of the Society has long
- been in a very bad state, and though a few of the worst were done up in
1874, the majority required a thorough cleaning. The whole collection
has accordingly been placed in the hands of Mr. G. G. Palmer of the
Surveyor General’s Office to be cleaned and restored. Mr. Palmer has
executed his task in a most satisfactory manner and has wonderfully
improved the appearance of some of the pictures. The opportunity has
also been taken of having all the frames repaired and re-gilt.

84 Annual Report. [ Fes.

The expenditure on this account has been—
For the pictures, ... she Rs. 1,000 0 O
5, trames, Lae ie ne 2,561 US

Rs. 2,561 5 6

Registration of the Society.

As it was considered desirable that the Society should have a definite
legal status, it has been duly registered under the Literary Society’s
Act (XXI of 1860), and a rule has been introduced giving the Council
power to take proceedings under the Act for the recovery of debts due to
the Society, though it is hoped that the necessity will never arise for any
such extreme measures.

Secretary’s Office.

Throughout the year 1876, the duties of Philological and Natural His-
tory Secretary, and the editing the respective Parts of the Journal have been
discharged by Messrs. Blochmann and Wood-Mason. The General Secre-
taryship has been retained by Capt. Waterhouse. In June Col. Gastrell
having resigned the Treasurership, consequent on his retirement from India,
Mr. H. B. Medlicott, Superintendent, Geological Survey, took charge and,
with the exception of the months of August, September, and October, during
which time Capt. Waterhouse acted, has continued to perform the duties
of that office.

The Council have reason to be satisfied with the zeal and energy shown
by Mr. Leonard the Assistant Secretary during the year, and he promises,
with more experience, to be a valuable servant of the Society. Babu Money
Lal Bysack, who had served the Society for upwards of 24 years as Assistant
Librarian, died in February last, and the Society have lost in him a faith-
ful servant. Babu Judo Bindo Bysack, his son, has been engaged as Store-
keeper and promises fairly. Babu Buddinath Bysack, the Cashier of the
Society, having resigned in consequence of old age and increasing infirmi-
ties, his son Kedernath Bysack has been appointed in his place, and with
occasional assistance from his father is carrying on the duties of his office.

Bibliotheca Indica.
Sanskrit Series.

The editors of the Sanskrit Series continue their labours with unabated
zeal, and considerable progress has been made in bringing the larger works
of the Series towards completion. Altogether nineteen fasciculi have been
published, comprising portions of seven different works.

The Saihités of the Sama Veda owe their distinctive character to a

1877. | Annual Report. 35

large mass of accents, prosodial marks, and musical notes, and the necessity
of supplying those marks and notes above and below the lines of the text,
as usual in old MSS., has entailed enormous labour, and greatly swelled the
bulk of the work. The third volume, completed during the year, has
brought up the work to the third book of the second part, and two volumes
more, or about fifteen fasciculi, will bring the work to a completion. The
MSS. used all belong to the North Indian recension, with prosodial marks
differing in some respects from what are current in Southern India, but the
principal peculiarity being the use of figures instead of letters to indicate
the notes of the gamut it is not of much importance.

The fourth volume of the Chaturvarga Chintdémani is devoted to
optional fasts and penances, which disclose an interesting picture of the
state of Hindu society at the time when it was compiled, and for some
time previously. The work, besides, is replete with quotations from ancient
authors, which are of great value in connexion with the history of the
canonical literature of the country. Seven fasciculi of the work have been
printed, and six more will complete the volume.

Dr. Rajendralala Mitra has brought to conclusion his edition of the
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda with the commentary of Sayana Acha-
rya. The work was undertaken at the suggestion of Professor Max Miiller,
and it has been completed with the aid of six MSS., one of which was
obtained from Dr. Burnell of Mangalore, another from Dr. Bihler of
Guzerat, and four from Benares. The texts from Madras and Bombay, it
appears, do not differ at all from the North Indian recension. The editor
has supplied an abstract, in English, of the contents of the work, and a full
account of the materials which he had at command in carrying the work
through the press.

Of Vachaspati Mis’ra’s Gloss on Safikara’s Commentary on the Vedanta
Sutras, two fasciculi have been published during the year under report. It
is expected the work will be completed in course of the current year.

Owing to the want of reliable materials the progress of the Society’s
edition of the Commentary on the Witisdéra of Kémandaki had been for
some time very much impeded. 'The want, however, has lately been sup-
pled. During a recent tour in the North Western Provinces in search of
_ Sanskrit MSS., Dr. Rajendralala Mitra procured a complete and very cor-

rect MS. of that work, and with its aid, the editor, Pandit Jagamohana
Tarkalankara, will, it is expected, be able to complete the edition in course
of the current year. Only one fasciculus of the work was printed during
the past year.

Pandit Chandrakanta Tarkdlankaéra continues his labours on the
Grihya Sutras of Gobhila. The commentary on it has been compiled by
the Pandit with the aid of two defective MSS. and the glosses on the

36 Annual Report. [ FEB.

Sndna, the Sandhyé and the Parisishta Sttras of which he possesses: some
excellent MSS. The work will prove of great value in explaining the
domestic rites of the followers of the Sama Veda.

The Society’s edition of the Safhita of the Black Yajur Veda, which was
originally undertaken by the late Dr. Roer, and subsequently taken in hand by
Dr. Cowell, is now being carried through the press by Professor Mahesachan-
dra Nydyaratna of the Calcutta Sanskrit College. The work is of large
extent, and it will take three or four years yet before it can be completed.
Only one fasciculus was printed during the past year.

Arabic and Persian Neries.

In the Arabic and Persian Series, eight fasciculi were issued during the
year.

Of the Igadbah, or ‘ Biographical Dictionary of Persons that knew
Muhammad’, by Ibn Hajar, Maulawi ’Abdul Hai~Head-Professor of the
Calcutta Madrasah, has issued Fase. XIV and XV of Vol. II. <A complete
MS. of Icgabah was kindly lent to the Society by Nawab Sayyid Siddiq Hasan
Khan of Bhopal, and another MS. of the missing Vols. II and III was
obtained from Maulawi Kabiruddin. Maulawi ’Abdul-Hai, in October last,
went on a pilgrimage to Mecca, where he expects to examine the MS. of
the I¢dbah preserved there.

Major Raverty has issued two fasciculi, Nos. VII and VIII, of his
annotated English Translation of the Tabaqat-i-Nacirt.

Mr. Blochmann has issued two 4to. fasciculi, Nos. XVIII and XIX,
of the Persian text of the Ain-i-Akbari. Not quite two fasciculi more will
complete the work.

Maulawi ’Abd-urrahim of the Calcutta Madrasah has issued two 4to.
fasciculi of Abul-Fazl’s Akbarnamah, Vol. IT.

The following is a detailed list of the publications during 1876—

Sanskrit.

CHATURVARGA CuInTAMANI, by Hemadri, edited by Pandit Bharata-
chandra Siromani. Nos. 331, 341, 344, 354, Vol. II, Fase. III to VI.

S4ma VEDA SaNurrd, with the commentary of Sayana Acharya, edited
by Pandit Satyarvata Samasrami, No. 334, Vol. II, Fasc. VI. Nos. 339
340, 342, 347, 348, 351, 855, Vol. ITI, Fasc. I to VII.

AITAREYA ARANYAKA of the Ria Vepa with the commentary of
Sayana Acharya, edited by Rajendralala Mitra. Nos. 335, 887, 845, Fasc.
III to V.

Buimarf, a gloss on S’aikara Acharya’s commentary on the BRAHMA
Serras, by Vaschaspati Misra, edited by Pandit Bala Sastri. Nos. 336,
343, Vol. I Fase. II and III.

1877. | Annual Report. 37

Nirrsdra, or the Elements of Polity, by Kaémandaki with a com-
mentary, edited by Jaganmohana Tarkalankara. No. 338, Fasc. IV.

Gopuitfya Grinya SvUrra, with a commentary by the editor, edited
by Chandrakdnta Tarkdlankdéra. No. 346, Fasc. VI.

SaNuirdA oF THE Brack Yasur VepA, edited by Dr. E. Roer, F. B.
Cowell, M. A., and Ee pachanies Nyayaratna. No. 236, O. S. Fase.
UXLX.

Arabic and Persian. ,

TaBagdt-1-NAstri of Minhaj-i-Siraj, translated into English by
Major H. G. Raverty. Nos. 331 and 333, Vol. I, Fase. VII and VIII.

Ain-1-AKBAR{, by Abul-Fazl-i-Mubarak-i-’Allami, edited by H. Bloch-
mann, M. A., Nos. 849, 350, Vol. II, Fasc. XVIII, XIX.

Tue AKBARNAMAH, by Abul-Fazl-i-Mubarak-i-’Allami, edited by Mau-
lawi ’Abd-urrahim. Nos. 352, 358, Vol. II, Fase. I.

IgABAH, or BroGRaPHicaL DICTIONARY OF PERSONS WHO KNEW Mv-
HAMMAD, by Ibn Hajar, edited by Maulawi ’Abd-ul-Hai. Old Series, Nos.
234, 235, Vol. II, Fase. XIV, XV.

List of Societies and Institutions with which Exchanges of Publications
have been made during 1876.
Agra :—Agra Asiatic Society.
Batavia :—Batavian Society of Arts and Sciences.
Belgium :—Geological Society of Belgium.
Birmingham :—Institution of Mechanical Engineers.
Bombay :—Branch Royal Asiatic Society.
5, :—EHditor, Indian Antiquary.
Boston :—Natural History Society.
Bordeaux :—Bordeaux Academy.
Buenos Ayres :—Public Museum.
Brussels :—Royal Academy of Sciences.
Cherbourg :—National Society of Natural Science.
Calcutta :—Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India.
—:—Geological Survey of India.
Christiania :—University.
Copenhagen :—Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries.
Cambridge :— University.
California :—California Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Dacca :—Editor, Bengal Times.
Dehra Duin :—Great Trigonometrical Survey.
Dublin :—Royal Irish Academy.
:—Natural History Society.
Edinburgh :—Royal Society.

38 Annual Report. [Fes.

Frankfort :—Natural History Society.

xeneva :—Physical and Natural History Society.
Genoa :—Museum of Natural History.

K6nigsberg :—Physical and Economical Institution.
Lahore :—Agricultural Society of the Panjab.
Leipzig :—German Oriental Society.

Liverpool :—Literary and Philosophical Society.
London :—Royal Society.

:—British Museum.

:—Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland.
:—Royal Institution.

:—London Institution of Civil Engineers.
:—Royal Geographical Society.
:—Museum of Practical Geology.
:—Zoological Society.

:—Statistical Society.

:-—Geological Society.

:—Linnean Society.

:—Anthropological Institute.

:—Royal Astronomical Society.
:—Editor, Atheneum.

:—Editor, Geographical Magazine.
:—EHditor, Nature.

PETE

Madras :—Government Central Museum.

:—Literary Society.

Manchester :—Literary and Philosophical Society.
Munich :—Royal Academy.

Netherlands :—Royal Society.

New Haven :—Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Oxford :—Bodleian Library.

Paris :—Imperial Library.

:—Anthropological Society.

:—Asiatic Society.

:—Geographical Society.

—— :—HEthnological Society.

Pisa :—Tuscan Society of Natural Sciences.

Stettin :—Entomological Society.

Stuttgardt :—Natural History Society of Wurtemberg.

¥

|
i]
4

1877.] ~ Annual Report. 39

St. Petersburg :—Imperial Library.

—_____—— :— Imperial Academy of Sciences.

Stockholm :—Royal Academy of Sciences.

Trieste :—Academy.

United States, America :—Geological Survey of the Territories.

Vienna :—Imperial Geological Institute.

:—Anthropological Society.

——— :—Zoological Society.

— :—TImperial Academy of Sciences.

Washington :—Smithsonian Institution.
:—Commissioners of the Department of Agriculture.

-

ABSTRACT OF PROCEEDINGS OF THE COUNCIL DURING 1876.

January 25th. Special Meeting.

A letter was read from the Hon. EH. C. Bayley, C. 8. L, "regarding
certain proposals of Government for the grant to the Society of Rs. 1,50,000
in lieu of the rooms assigned to the Society in the New Museum Building
under the Museum Act, and for the repeal of the Act in question, except in
so far as it provides for the representation of the Society on the Board of
Trustees, the separate notation of the Society’s collections and the ultimate
reversion of the Society’s collections to the Society in the case of the deter-
mining of the Trust.

The Council agreed that Mr. Bayley be requested to communicate
with the Viceroy and express the general willingness of the Council to
accept the proposals of the Government, subject to further knowledge of
the. proposed changes when definitely settled.

January 27th. Ordinary Meeting.

The Secretary reported that the Sub-Committee appointed by the
Finance Committee to ascertain approximately the cost of establishment
and of premises, that would be required for carrying out the object of the
O. P. Fund in an efficient manner, recommend that the present charges
for establishment should be continued, as the Secretaries were of opinion
that the work could not be efficiently carried on otherwise.

The recommendation was approved.

Colonel Gastrell suggested the discontinuance of the publication of
the Meteorological Observations of the Surveyor General’s Office in the Pro-
ceedings as Mr. Blanford would publish them in his Meteorological Reports.

The decision of the question was postponed pending the publication of
the returns by Mr. Blanford.

February Tth. Special Meeting.
At this Meeting the draft of the New Museum Act was taken into
consideration and was approved by the Council on behalf of the Society so

40 Amual Report. [Frs. ;

far as the interests of the Society were concerned. The Council also
expressed their willingness to accept the sum proposed to be paid in lieu of

the accommodation in the New Museum Building provided for the Society

under the old Act.

February 24th. Ordinary Meeting.

In reply to a letter from Messrs. Triibner and Co. regarding the selling
price of the Society’s Journal and Proceedings in England it was ordered
that the cost in England of the Journal and Proceedings should be at 8s.
and 9d. respectively, with the addition of the average cost of postage to
England, viz. :—8d. for the Journal, 4d. for the Proceedings.

On the report of the Natural History Secretary on the extra Number
4, Part II of the Journal containing the late Mr. Blyth’s Catalogues of
Burmese Fauna, the Council passed a special vote of thanks to Mr. Grote,
Lord Walden, Dr. J. Anderson and Dr. G. E. Dobson, for their labours in
connection with this work.

March 28rd. Special Meeting.

On this occasion the whole of the Members of the Council present in
Calcutta attended to consider the Draft Deed of Release to be signed by
the Council on the receipt of the sum of Rs. 1,50,000 from the Government
- of India in lieu of the accommodation in the New Museum.

The Draft Deed was approved with certain exceptions which were
afterwards altered by the Government Solicitor.

March 30th. Ordinary Meeting.

On this occasion also the Meeting was attended by all the Members ot
Council present in Calcutta, and the Deed of Release was finally approved
and duly executed by the Council on behalf of the Society.

The Secretary reported that Rs. 1,50,000 had been received from
Government and suggested that the whole sum should be invested at once,
such sums as might be required for repairs could be sold out afterwards.

It was ordered that the Manager of the Bank of Bengal should be
asked to purchase Government securities for the whole sum to the best
advantage.

A letter was read from the Government of Bengal forwarding a letter,
No. 405, dated 16th March, 1876, from the Government of India, Home
Department, requesting that the Catalogues of Sanskrit MSS. discovered in
Bengal might be submitted annually instead of quarterly.

Read the Minutes of the Council on a letter from the Secretary to the
Zoological Garden Committee, asking for pecuniary assistance from the
Society and suggesting that the President of the Society should be a Mem-
ber of the General Council of the Gardens, or that the Society should have
the right to nominate such a member.

1877. ] Annual Report. 41

It was ordered that the question be referred to the Finance Committee
with a recommendation that Rs. 1,000 should be given to the Gardens,
should the funds admit, irrespective of all questions of privileges to be
accorded to the Society.

A proposal of the Secretary to employ extra clerks for indexing the
records of the Society was sanctioned.

The recommendation of the Finance Committee that the pay of the
Duftry Baber Ali should be increased to Rs. 12 per mensem was agreed to.

} April 27th. Ordinary Meeting.

An exchange of the Society’s publications with those of the United
States Geological Survey was sanctioned.

Also with the Civic Museum of Natural History of Genoa.

On an application from the Assistant Secretary for payment from the
Conservation of Sanskrit MSS. Fund for work done on account of the Fund,
it was ordered that the Government should be applied to for sanction to the
payment of Rs. 150 yearly to the Assistant Secretary on the above account.

A Sub-Committee was appointed to take the necessary steps for obtain-
ing a Memorial of Dr. T. Oldham, late President of the Society.

Mr. F. Beaufort, C. S., having piubiees his wish to withdraw from the
Society on leaving India Aas 37 years’ Membership, the Council agreed
as a special case, in consideration of the unusually long time Mr. Beaufort
had been a Member of the Society, to continue to send him the publications
of the Society free of charge.

The recommendation of the Finance Committee that the consideration
of the question of giving a donation of Rs. 1,000 to the Zoological Garden
be deferred till it is known what the repairs of the Society’s premises will
cost, was approved, and the Secretary requested to inform the Honorary
Secretary of the Zoological Garden Committee that the Council are unable
to give a donation at present as great expense will have to be incurred for
the repairs of the Society’s premises.

Messrs. R. Taylor and J. O’Kinealy were appointed Members of the
_ Sub-Committee on the Compounding Fee question in place of Messrs,

Geoghegan and Schwendler who had left Calcutta.

On the recommendation of Mr. Blochmann it was ordered that the
publications of the Society should be supplied to M. Schefer who had been
appointed to fill the Chair of Oriental Literature in the University of Paris
held by the late M. Jules Mohl, an Honorary Member of the Society.

June 2nd. Ordinary Meeting.

The offer of Mr. W. Macgregor to present the Society with 100 copies

of his pamphlet on the Prevention of Accidents from Lightning was
accepted with thanks.

4:2 Annual Report. [Frs.

Several changes in the rules being suggested, the question of a revised
set of rules was referred to a Sub-Committee composed of

Mr. W. T. Blanford. Mr. H. Blochmann.
Mr. J. O’Kinealy. Mr. J. Wood-Mason.
Mr. R. Taylor. Capt. J. Waterhouse.

Mr. Blochmann’s request to be allowed to send Arabic MS. No. 444 to
Dr. Goeje of Leyden for use in the preparation of the new edition of Tabari
was sanctioned on the condition that it should be returned within six
months after date of receipt.

The exchange of the Society’s publications with those of the Frankfort
Natural History Society was sanctioned.

30th June. Ordinary Meeting.

Read a letter, No. dated , from the Secretary to the Govern-
ment of India, Home Department, requesting that the annual Catalogue of
Sanskrit MSS., ordered in the Home Department Circular dated 10th March
last, should in future be prepared for the calendar and not for the official
year. r

On the recommendation of the Finance Committee, the salary of
Pandit Prem Chand Chaudari was increased from Rs. 380 to 40 per
mensem, and that of Sibu, sweeper from Rs. 5-8 to 7 per mensem.

Mr. Blochmann’s request to publish an extra number of the Journal
Part I. containing extracts from the Survey and other Government reports
was sanctioned.

July 4th. Special Meeting.

The Council met to consider the Report of the Sub-Committee on the
repairs required to the Society’s House. ©

The report of the Committee was adopted with a few alterations, and
it was agreed that the work should be entrusted to Messrs. Mackintosh
Burn and Co. and put in hand at once.

The question of new godowns, shops and railing was deferred.

July 28th. Ordinary Meeting.

A letter from Mr. R. 8. Brough suggesting the omission of the word
‘Troy’ after ‘grains’ in the Meteorological Reports, published with the
Society’s Proceedings, was referred to the Surveyor General.

Read a letter, No. dated , from the Secretary to the Govern-
ment, of India, Home Department, sanctioning, in reply to the Society’s
letter No. 274, dated 5th May, 1876, the transfer from the purchase to the
establishment grant for the conservation of Sanskrit MSS. Fund of Rs. 150
to be paid yearly to the Assistant Secretary of the Society.

1877. ] Annual Report. AZ

Read the minutes of the Council on the new estimates and plans
furnished by Messrs. Mackintosh, Burn and Co. for the repairs and altera-
tions of the Society’s premises.

It was agreed that the whole of the interior alterations and new
portico be sanctioned and that the question of the new railing, entrance
gate, durwan’s lodge, godowns and shops be referred to the Society at
large.

July 29th. Adjourned Meeting.

The Finance Committee’s recommendation that Babu Buddinath
Bysack, Cashier, should be permitted to resign and that his son Kedarnath
Bysack should be appointed in his place, the new arrangement being tried
for six months before being made permanent, was sanctioned.

The suggestion of the Secretary that an exchange of publications
with the Imperial Geographical Society of St. Petersburgh should be
sought, was agreed to.

The Natural History Secretary reported the following resolution of a
Meeting of the Natural History Committee held on the 27th July :

“That the Council of the Asiatic Society be asked to address the
Government on the subject of Deep Sea Dredging Operations, to point out
that as the Dredging Committee, referred to in the letter from the Govern-
ment of India, No. 225 dated 26th March, 1872, has not been appointed,
the Council would recall to the memory of the Government the previous
correspondence, urge that the vessel now being built for the Marine Surveys
may be properly equipped and fitted for Deep Sea Dredging, and that advan-
tage be taken of the return into store of the ‘Challenger’ equipment to
apply for a portion of the sounding lines and apparatus and dredging gear.

The Natural History Secretary was ordered to draw up a letter for
submission to Government.

September 1st. Ordinary Meeting.

| Read a letter from the Surveyor General stating that in future the
word ‘ Troy’ would be omitted after ‘ Grains’ in the tables of Meteorological
Observations issued from his office.

Estimates were presented from Mr. G. G. Palmer for cleaning and
restoring the pictures belonging to the Society, and from Mr. Garrick and
Babu Nobin Chunder Dutt for regilding and repairing the frames. Captain
Waterhouse and Dr. Waller were asked to make the best aerate apete pos-
sible for the doing up of the pictures and frames.

A proposal of the Secretary that Dr. Oldham should receive the publi-
eations of the Society gratis in consideration of his services to the Society,
was agreed to.

4A, Annual Report. [ Frs.

November 3rd. Ordinary Meeting.

An offer of Professor E. Cowell of Cambridge to publish a translation
of the Sutras of Sandilya in the Bibliotheca Indica Series was accepted with
thanks.

Mr. B. H. Hodgson having called the attention of the Council to the
neglected state of the MSS. collected by him in Nepaul during 1824 and
1827, and suggested that a catalogue raisonné should be made of them, Dr.
Rajendralala Mitra proposed the immediate employment of a pundit on
Rs. 30 per mensem for the compilation of such a catalogue.

It was ordered that a grant of Rs. 300 should be made to Dr. Mitra for
the cataloguing of these MSS., leaving all arrangements to him.

Read a letter from the Secretary to the Trustees of the Indian Museum
forwarding a copy of an order of the Trustees to the effeet that they agree
to accept as correct the lists of the collections made over to them by the
Asiatic Society as contained in the catalogues made in 1866 by Dr. Stoliczka
and Mr. Ball.

It was ordered that the Trustees be informed that the Society agrees
to accept the lists as proposed, and that they be asked to return the So-
ciety’s copy of the lists duly signed by the Trustees.

November 30th. Ordinary Meeting.

Dr. Rajendralala Mitra’s proposal that Professor Bala Sastri should
receive the Notices of Sanskrit MSS. in place of the late Pandit Rajaram,
was sanctioned.

The Secretary was authorised to purchase furniture for the reading
room and to proceed with the immediate erection of the new range of
godowns.

December 8th. Special Meeting.

This meeting was held to consider Major Godwin-Austen’s proposal
that the Society should give a grant-in-aid to a Zoological Exploration of
Tenasserim by Mr. Ossian Limborg—the results of the exploration being
published in the Society’s Journal.

The Council ordered that a sum of Rs. 500, including the unexpended
balance of the Rs. 800 granted to the Earth Current Committee, should be
placed at the disposal of the promoters of the Tenasserim Zoological Explo-
ration.

On the motion of the Cuarrman the Report was unanimously adopted.
CotonEL THUILLIER said—He hoped he might congratulate the Society
on the state of its affairs as represented in the report the meeting had just
heard read. It was highly satisfactory to find that the finances were in*

a

kg eee ae ee se eee

1877. ] Election of Officers and Council. 45

such a flourishing condition, and that the arrangements with the Govern-,
ment in regard to the Imperial Museum had been brought to the conclusion
represented, by which the Society now enjoyed the comfort and advantage
of the greatly improved and renovated building they were at present occupy-
ing with a certain fixed income accruing from the funded property.

For this state of things the Society was doubtless indebted to the care-
ful and watchful management of the Council and its office-bearers, which
had been very conspicuous during the year under review.

To the Joint Secretaries, he considered ,they were specially indebted
for the able and indefatigable manner in which the business of the Society
had been carried out, as well as for the regularity of the appearance of the
Journal and Proceedings. In the Philological Department, the report just
read spoke volumes of the valuable labours of Mr. Blochmann. The Natural
History section had been well cared for by Mr. Wood-Mason, whilst in the
general department the energy and good management of Captain Water-
house, especially in all the arrangements connected with the repairs and
alterations of the premises entitled him to their special thanks. ‘The good
services of Captain Waterhouse to the Society were very marked. He
therefore proposed that the cordial thanks of the Meeting be passed to the
Secretaries and Treasurer for their continued useful and valuable services to
the Society, which he had great satisfaction in Pepauis to their notice.

The motion was carried unanimously.

The Scrutineers reported the election of Officers and Members of Coun-
cil for 1877 as follows:
The Hon. Sir E. C. Bayley, K. C. 8. I. President.

Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, Rai Bahadur.
Col. H. L. Thuillier, R. A., C. S. I.
W. T. Blanford, Esq.

Capt. J. Waterhouse.

H. Blochmann, Esq., M. A.

J. Wood-Mason, Esq.

H. B. Medlicott, Esq.

The Hon. Sir E. C. Bayley, K. C. S. I.
Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, Rai Bahadur.
Col. H. L. Thuillier, R. A., C. S. I.
W. T. Blanford, Esq.

H. Blochmann, Esq., M. A.

Capt. J. Waterhouse.

J. Wood-Mason, Esq.

Dr. T. R. Lewis.

J. O’Kinealy, Esq., C. S.

Vice-Presidents.

Secretaries and Trea-
surer.

Members of Council.

4G Ordinary Monthly Meeting. [ Fes.

Babu Prannath Pandit, M. A.
Dr. W. K. Waller.
Dr. D. B. Smith.

H. B. Medlicott, Esq. |. Members of Council.
T. 8. Isaac, Esq.
Dr. J. Anderson. J

The following gentlemen were elected to audit the Annual Accounts
for 1876.

R. Taylor, Esq., C. 8.* and Major H. H. Godwin-Austen.

The meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary Monthly General
Meeting.

Col. H. L. Tuurniter, C. 8. I., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced—

1. From Dr. W. K. Waller, a copy of “Studies in Ancient His-
tory,” comprising a reprint of “Primitive Marriage,” by J. F. Mce.-
Lennan, LL. D.

2. From the Author, a copy of ‘La langue et la littérature Hindou-
stanie en 1876’, by M. Garcin du Tassy.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last Meet-
ing, were balloted for and elected Ordinary Members—

Mr. William Crooke, C. S.; Captain G. F. L. Marshall, P. H. D.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—

Mr. Bazett Wetenhall Colvin, C. 8., proposed by the Hon. Sir
K. C. Bayley, K. C. 8. L., seconded by Col. H. L. Thuillier, C. S. I.

Rev. A. G. Medlycott, proposed by Dr. E. W. Chambers, seconded by
Mr. Alex. Wilson.

Mr. C. B. P. Gordon and Capt. T. Deane have intimated their desire
to withdraw from the Society.

The CHAIRMAN announced to the Meeting that the New Museum
Act had received the Viceroy’s assent. The only point affecting the Society
was the allotment of five, instead of four, Trustees to represent the interests
of the Society.

* As Mr. Taylor was unable to undertake the task of auditing the accounts
Mr. Waldie kindly did so in his place. 5

Vas eS

gow ea
°

1 lend AE NS I oe Ee We

1877.] New Indian Museum Act. A'7

The following is the Act :—
ACT NO. XXII OF -1876.

PASSED BY THE GOVERNOR GENERAL OF INDIA IN COUNCIL.
(Received the assent of the Governor General on the 17th of
December 1876.)

An Act to provide for the management of the Public Museum at Calcutta.

WHEREAS, by Act No. XVII of 1866, reciting that it was expedient
to provide for establishment of a Public Museum at Calcutta, to be called
the Indian Museum, it was enacted that the Governor General in Council
should cause to be erected at the expense of the Government of India a
suitable building in Calcutta, to be devoted in part to collections illustra-
tive of Indian Archeology and of the several branches of Natural History,
in part to the preservation and exhibition of other objects of interest,
whether historical, physical or economical, in part to the records and offices
of the Geological Survey of India, and in part to the fit accommodation of the
Asiatie Society of Bengal and to the reception of their library, manuscripts,
maps, coins, busts, pictures, engravings and other property ; and it was also
enacted that the Government of India should keep the said building in
repair and pay and defray the salaries, allowances and pensions of the
officers and servants, and all other expenses connected with the said Mu-
seum ; and by the Act now in recital certain officials and other persons
therein mentioned or referred to, to the number of thirteen, and their suc-
eessors, were constituted a Body Corporate by the name of the Trustees of
the Indian Museum, and the said Trustees were empowered to receive be-
quests, donations and subscriptions, and to deal with the same in the manner
therein mentioned for the purposes of their trusts therein mentioned; and
it was also enacted that the said Trustees should have the exclusive posses-
sion, occupation and control, for the purposes of such trusts, of the said
building, other than those portions thereof which, upon its completion,
should be set apart by the said Trustees for the records and offices of the
said Geological Survey and for the accommodation of the said Asiatic
Society and the reception of their library, manuscripts, maps, coins, busts,
pictures, engravings and other property ; and it was also enacted that all
officers and servants, salaried or otherwise, employed in the care or manage-
ment of the trust-property, should be appointed, and might be removed or
suspended, by the said Trustees, subject to such regulations and conditions
as the said Trustees should think proper ; and it wasalso enacted that the
Council of the said Asiatic Society should cause the collections belonging
to such Society, and illustrative of Indian Archeology and the several
branches of Natural History, and all additions that might be made thereto,
to be removed to and deposited in the said building at the expense of the
Government of India as soon as the same should be completed so far as to be

48 New Indian Museum Act. [Frp.

in a condition to receive the said collections, and that an inventory of the
articles in such collections should be made by the said Society, one copy
whereof was to be signed by the said Trustees and kept by the said Society,
and another copy was to be signed by the said Society and kept by the said
Trustees, and that the said Society should continue to have the same ex-
clusive property in and control over their said library, manuscripts, maps,
coins, busts, pictures and engravings which they then possessed, and that
the Council of the said Society should have the exclusive possession, occupa-
tion and control, for the purposes of the said Society, of those portions of
the said building which should be set apart for the accommodation of the
said-Society and the reception of their library and other property therein,
before mentioned ; .

And whereas the Government of India has caused the said building to
be erected, and the Council of the said Society has caused the said collec-
tions belonging to the same Society to be removed to and deposited in the
said building at the expense of the Government of India; and an inventory
of the articles in such collections has been made by the said Society, one
copy whereof has been signed by the said Trustees and delivered to the
said Society, and another copy has been signed by the Council of the said
Society and delivered to the said Trustees ;

And whereas the said Trustees have, in pursuance of the said Act, set
apart certain portions of the said building for the said records and offices
of the Geological Survey of India ;
| And whereas, in consideration of a sum of one hundred and fifty
thousand rupees paid to them by the Government of India, the Council of
the said Society has relinquished the exclusive possession, occupation and
control secured to them by the said Act, of the portions of the said buil-
ding which, under the said Act, were to be set apart for the accommodation
of the said Society and the reception of their said Library and other pro-
perty ;

And whereas it is expedient to alter the constitution of the said Body
Corporate and to amend the law relating to the appointment and salaries of
the said officers :

And whereas under the circumstances aforesaid it is expedient to re-
peal the said Act, and to re-enact it with the modifications hereinafter
appearing; It is hereby enacted as follows :—

Preliminary.

1. This Act may be called ‘“‘ The Indian Museum Act, 1876.”

2. Act No. XVII of 1866 (¢o provide for the establishment of a
Public Museum at Calcutta) shall be repealed. But all persons nominated
under the said Act as Trustees of the Indian Museum, and all officers and

servants appointed under the same Act and now holding office, shall be’

deemed to have been respectively nominated and appointed under this Act.

ae

ma

CD SRR ne

he's

1877. ] New Indian Museum Act. 49

Incorporation of the Trustees.

3. The Trustees of the said Indian Museum shall be—

such Secretary to the Government of India as the Governor General
in Council from time to time directs in this behalf,

the Accountant General,

five other persons to be nominated by the Governor General of India
in Council,

the President of the Asiatic Society of Bengal and four other Mem-
bers of the Council of the said Society for the*time being, to be nominated
by the Council of the said Society,

the Superintendent of the Geological Survey of India, and

three other persons to be elected by the Trustees for the time being
and appointed under their common seal ;

and such ‘Trustees and their successors shall, subject to the provisions
hereinafter contained, be and are hereby constituted a Body Corporate by
the name of the “Trustees of the Indian Museum,” and shall have a com-
mon seal, and by such name shall have perpetual succession; and all the
powers of the said Corporation may be exercised so long sll so often as
there shall exist seven Members thereof.

4. The persons for the time being holding the offices respectively
mentioned in section three shall be ex officio Members of the said Body
Corporate, and shall cease to be such Members respectively upon ceasing to
hold the said offices respectively :

Provided that, whenever the said Secretary to the Government of
India, Accountant General or Superintendent of the Geological Survey of
India is also the President of the said Society, the Council of the said
Society may nominate any other person, being a Member of the said So-
ciety, to be a Trustee under this Act so long as such presidency is held by
the said Secretary, Accountant General or Superintendent.

5. If any of the said Trustees for the time being dies or is absent
from India for more than twelve consecutive months, or desires to be dis-
charged, or refuses or becomes incapable to act, or not having been an eat
offico Member of the said Body Corporate becomes such, or if any of the
Trustees to be nominated by the Council of the said Society ceases to be a
Member of such Council, then and in every such case the authority which
appoints the Trustee so dying, being absent from India, desiring to be dis-
charged, refusing or becoming incapable to act, or becoming an ex officio
Member as aforesaid, or ceasing to be such Member of Council as aforesaid,
may appoint a new Trustee in his place according tothe provisions of
section three,

and every Trustee so appointed shall thereupon become and be a Mem-
ber of the said Body Corporate as fully and effectually as if he had been
hereby constituted a Trustee.

50 New Indian Museum Act. [ Frs.

Powers of the Trustees.

6. It shall be lawful for the said Trustees (@) to receive bequests, »
donations and subscriptions of land, buildings, money and any such objects
of interest as aforesaid, and (0) to hold the same and to lay out such money
for the maintenance, improvement and enlargement of the collections depo-
sited in, presented to, or purchased for, the said Indian Museum, and other-
wise for the purposes of the same Museum ;

and all such collections shall become the property of the said Trustees
for the purposes of their trusts herein mentioned ;

and the said Trustees shall have the exclusive possession, occupation
and control, for the purposes of such trusts, of the whole of the said buil-
ding, other than those portions thereof which have been set apart by the
said Trustees for the records and offices of the Geological Survey of India.

7. The said Trustees may from time to time make bye-laws consis-
tent with this Act—

(2) for the management of the said Museum ;

(6) for the summoning, holding and adjournment of general and
special meetings of the said Trustees ;

(c) for securing their attendance at such meetings ;

(7d) for the provision and keeping of minute-books and account-
books ;

(e) for the compiling of catalogues, and

(f) for all other purposes necessary for the execution of their trusts.

8. Subject to such regulations and conditions as the Trustees think
fit, they shall appoint, and may remove or suspend, all officers and servants,
salaried or otherwise, employed in the care or management of the trust-
property : provided—

(a) that no officer be appointed without the approval of the Gover-
nor General in Council if such officer be, at the date of his appointment, in
India, or without the approval of the Secretary of State for India in Coun-
cil if such officer be not then in India ;

() that no new office be created, and no salaries of officers be altered,
without the previous sanction of the Governor General in Council.

9. The said Trustees may from time to time order any duplicates of
printed books, medals, coins, specimens of Natural History or other curio-
sities deposited in the Indian Museum to be exchanged for manuscripts,
books or other objects of interest, or direct any such duplicates to be sold
and the money to arise from such sale to be laid out in the purchase of
manuscripts, books, maps, medals, coins, specimens of Natural History or
other curiosities that may be proper for the said Museum.

10. At all meetings of the said Trustees three shall be a quorum for ,
the transaction of business and for the exercise of any of the powers con-
ferred upon them by this Act,

1877. ] The Bressa Prize. 51

Duties of the Trustees.

11. The said Trustees shall furnish to the Government of India, on
or before the first day of December in each year, a report of their several
proceedings for the past twelve months, and further shall furnish, on or be-
fore the same day in each year, to such Auditor as the Governor General in
Council appoints in this behalf, accounts of all moneys expended by the Trus-
tees during the past twelve months, supported by the necessary vouchers.

The said’ Trustees shall cause such report and accounts to be annually
published for general information. €

12. The said Trustees shall cause every article in the said collections
belonging to the Asiatic Society, and all additions that may hereafter be
made thereto otherwise than by purchase under section six, to be marked
and numbered, and (subject to the provisions contained in sections nine and
fifteen) to be kept and preserved in the said Indian Museum with such
marks and numbers; and an inventory of such additions shall be made by |
the said Society, one copy whereof shall be signed by the said Trustees and
delivered to the said Society, and another copy shall be signed by the Coun-
cil of the said Society and delivered to the said Trustees, and shall be kept
by them along with the inventory already delivered to the said Trustees as
aforesaid.

13. All objects taken in exchange under section nine for, and all
moneys payable on sale under the same section of, any of such articles, shall
be held on trusts and subject to powers and declarations corresponding as
nearly as may be with the trusts, powers and declarations by this Act
limited and declared concerning the same articles,

Miscellaneous.

14, All officers and servants appointed under this Act shall be con-
sidered public servants within the meaning of the Indian Penal Code; and
so far as regards their salaries, allowances and pensions and their leave of
absence from duty, they shall be subject to the rules for the time being
applicable to uncovenanted civil servants of the Government of India.

15. In the event of the trust hereby constituted being determined,
all collections then in the said Indian Museum, other than those next here-
inafter mentioned, shall become the property of the Government of India,
and the collections and additions mentioned in section twelve shall become
the property of the said Society or their assigns.

The CuarrMan laid before the Meeting the following Circular received
from the Royal Academy of Sciences of Turin regarding the establishment of
the Bressa Prize, which would be of interest to the Members of the Society.

THe Bressa PRIze.

The last Will and Testament of Cesare ALESSANDRO Bressa, Doctor
in Medicine and Surgery, signed the 4th September, 1835, contains the
following clause :

52 The Bressa Prize. [ FEB.

“T leave all my property present and future, after paying certain
legacies, to the Royal Academy of Sciences of Turin. The Academy may
be represented by its Secretary, or by an attorney elected for that purpose
by the resident members.

“On the decease of Signora Claudia Amata Dupéché, who has a life
interest in all my possessions, the Royal Academy of Sciences of Turin
will immediately enter in possession of everything, and may sell ground
property, put capital out to interest, in any and whatever way it may find
most profitable, and with the interest of this property a biennial prize is to
be established, which will be adjudged in the following manner, v2z. :—

“The net interest of the first two years to be given in premium to
that person of whatever nation or country he be, who shall have, during the
previous four years, made the most important discovery, or published the
most valuable work on Natural and experimental Philosophy, Natural His-
tory, Mathematics, Chemistry, Physiology and Pathology, as well as Geo-:
logy, History, Geography and Statistics.

“The net interest of the following two years to be given only to an
Italian, who, by judgment of the above named Academy of Turin, shall
have made the most important discovery, or have published the most im-
portant work, on any of the above mentioned sciences.

“The prize will continue to be distributed in the same order.”

While fully aware of the great responsibility which rests on it, in
being called to judge the productions of human intellect in a sphere so vast
as to comprise nearly all the positive sciences, the Academy has accepted
the task, with the intention of fulfilling to the utmost the generous wishes
of the testator with regard to the promotion and advancement of Science.

The Bressa legacy remained free from all claims until the month of
July 1876, consequently the first biennial term mentioned in the will, will
include the years 1877—1878.

The first prize will be given in the year 1879 to that person, of what-
ever nation or country he be, who shall have, during the four previous
years, made the most important and useful discovery, or published the most
celebrated work, on any of the above-mentioned sciences.

The value of the first prize amounts to 12,000 Italian Lire.*

In accordance with the spirit of Dr. Bressa’s will, the Academy will
choose the best work or discovery, whether, or not, it be presented by the
Author.

The prize in no case will be given to any of the National members of
the Academy of Turin, resident and non-resident.

In the year 1881 the second Bressa Prize will be given for the prece-

* The Italian lira appears to vary in value from 7°8d. to 9'4d.—the above sum
would therefore be between £370 and £490.—Eb.

1877. | J. Wood-Mason—On a Newt from Sikkim. 53

ding quadriennial term 1877—1880, according to the above rules, except that
in obedience to the testator’s wishes it can only be conferred on an Italian.

And so on, every four years there will be a Bressa Prize for com-
petition among scientific men of any part of the world, and every four years
a Bressa Prize, which can be competed for by Italians only.

Turin, December 7th, 1876.

The President of the R. Academy
FEDERIGO SCLOPIS.

The eae of the Olass The Secretary of the Class
of Physical and Mathematical of Moral, Historical and Philological
Sciences. Sciences.
AscaNIo SOBRERO. GASPERE GORRESIO.

Mr. Woop-Mason exhibited a specimen of a Newt, which he had de-
tected in asmall collection of insects and other objects recently made by
Colonel G. B. Mainwaring in the Darjiling hills and said :—* The specimen
is in the highest degree interesting not only as being the first example of
Tailed Amphibian that has ever been found in India, but also as being an
individual of the remarkable species described by Dr. J. Anderson (P. Z. 8.
1871, p. 423) from specimens obtained by him around the little Chinese
town of Nantin and in various other parts of the same region. Tylototriton
verrucosus, as the animal has been called by Dr. Anderson, lives, in
Western China, in flooded rice-fields, but in Sikkim, according to Colonel
Mainwaring, in damp situations amongst decaying leaves and sticks. There
is, however, nothing remarkable in this difference of habit, for the common
eft of Europe is not unfrequently to be found on dry land at some
distance from water under logs of wood, there being no necessity for the
Urodelous Amphibia, after they have passed through that stage of their
existence during which they are provided with external gills for aquatic
respiration, to keep to the water. The entire order of Tailed Amphibia
is confined to the temperate parts of the northern hemisphere, but two
species have already been described from countries the fauna of which is
largely leavened by Indo-Malayan forms, Cynops chinensis having been
recorded from near Ningpo and Plethodan persimilis from Siam. This
occurrence of a newt within the limits of the Oriental region is far from
being without a parallel in other groups of animals also; Wectogale (vide
W. T. Blanford, P. A. S. B., 1876, p. ), Anurosorex, probably also
Crossopus, and a host of animals, vertebrate and invertebrate, extending
still further southwards, being only to be looked upon as stragglers from
the Palzarctic region, or as outposts of it, to use the happy phrase of Dr.
Giinther. The only other form of newt at all resembling 7. verrucosus,
in which horny matter accumulated at the points where the ends of the ribs
project. against the external integument forms on each side of the middle
line of the body along the upper side of the flanks a conspicuous row of great

54 Hf. Rivett-Carnac—On Cup-marks in Kamdaon. [ Fes.

rough horny tubercles, is P/eurodeles, in which these bosses are sometimes
so highly developed as to have given rise to the incorrect notion that the
ends of the ribs projected free through the skin.

The following papers were read :—
1.—Rough Notes on some Ancient Sculpturings on Rocks in Kamdaon, simi-
lar to those found on Monoliths and Rocks in Europe.—By H. Rrvert-

Carnac, C. S.
(Abstract. )

Mr. Rivett-Carnac describes the “ cup-marks” observed by him on a
rock about 24 miles south of Dward-Hath, and 12 miles north of Ranikhet
in Kamaon, which resemble the cup-marks on the tumuli of Central India,
noticed by him in the Proceedings for February, 1870, and those described
by the late Sir James Simpson in his ‘ Archaic Sculpturings’. Near the
rock is a Mahadeo Temple, known as the ‘ Chandeshwar Shrine’.

The cup-marks themselves are of two types, jirst, holes scooped out
on the face of the rock, varying in size from 6 inches to 14 in. in diameter ;
secondly, ‘ringed cups’, each cup being surrounded by an incisedring. The
latter marks, therefore, are but horizontal sections of the lingam placed on
the yond, and are thus ultimately connected with Mahadeo worship.

Though Sir J. Simpson summarily dismisses the theory of the cup-
marks having reference to lingam worship, Mr. Rivett-Carnac adduces strik-
ing proofs of the correctness of this view, which is moreover confirmed by
the sketches accompanying the paper.

Mr. Rivett-Carnac hopes to trace the rocks with their markings “ from
Madras through Central India and the Himalaya, and thus on through Cen-
tral Asia to the Crimea and South Eastern Europe, and from thence to our
own Islands. And if this is done, then there would seem to exist a suffi-
ciently distinct tracing of the routes adopted by the tribe, one section of
which went west, the other south, at a period of which there is but a faint
historical record save on rough stones and temples with their markings of a
type which are commom to both Europe and India.”

The paper concludes with interesting references to this subject from
Madras and home papers.

It will be printed in No. I, Pt. I, for 1877.

2.—On the Final Stage in the Development of the Organs of Flight in
the Homomorphic Insecta. By J. Woov-Masov.
(Abstract).

“La derniére mue développe subitement les organes du vol dans toute leur ¢ten-
due par une transformation vraiment merveilleuse et encore inexpliquée, car on ne
comprend pas comment des organes aussi volumineux peuvent étre renfermés dans les
petites gaines ot ils se forment pendant la période denymphe.” Dr Saussure, Mission
Scientifique au Mexique et dans V Amérique Centrale, Recherches Zoologiques, VLle Partie,
le Sect., E’tudes sur les Orthopteres, 1872, p. 224.

eS ee aS ee ee ee eee

t

1877. ] J. Wood-Mason—On Organs of Flight in Insects. Bi

wo

“When an insect quits the egg it has no wings nor the slightest rudi-
ments of such, these making their first appearance at one of the earlier
changes of skin as slight prolongations of the posterior angles of the dorsal
arcs of the two hindermost divisions of the thorax, the mesothorax and the
metathorax. These prolongations are so many duplicatures or flattened
evolutions of the integument, the chitinous membrane that covers them
above and below and on the edges being in direct continuity with that which
covers the insect’s body,—being, in fact, part of it,—and the intermediate
cellular layer which produces this chitinous mémbrane being similarly conti-
nuous with that which underlies the skin of the rest of the insect’s body.
They increase in size slightly at each successive moult, soon acquiring a de-
finite triangular form and the principal nervure dividing the wing into its
two principal aree ; but relatively to the future wings they are small and
insignificant even at the last moult, at which the organs of flight are sudden-
ly developed to their fullest extent. If a wing-rudiment be examined just
prior to a moult, it is found that its external chitinous covering has separated
off so as to be easily detachable from a new wing-rudiment that has formed
beneath it; and that the new wing-rudiment itself lies quite flat within its
sheath, as the portion of the chitinous external layer which covers it may be
called after its detachment. The new wing-rudiments are found to lie simi-'
larly flat within their sheaths at every change of skin down to and including
the last but one, into the interval between which and the last it is that
the growth of the wings from small and insignificant rudiments to their
full extent is compressed. The penultimate change of skin accomplished,
new wing-rudiments are produced in due course from the cellular layer,
and, at the time when their sheaths first become detachable from them,
they, like all their predecessors, lie extended quite flat within these sheaths ;
but the detachment of these is no sooner accomplished than they commence
to grow with great rapidity. The first outward and visible signs of the
growth that now ensues are the thickening of the prolongations (which
up to this time were thin plates with thin and sharp edges closely
embracing the insect’s body, but which now gradually become biconvex
masses with thick and blunt edges standing out from it) and the
gradual obliteration of the principal nervure. The walls of the sheaths
soon become distended to such a high degree of tenuity and consequent
transparency under the enormous pressure put upon them from within by
the rapidly growing wings, that it is possible to see, even without dissection,
the manner in which these are forced to arrange themselves in so limited
a space: it can be seen that the wings have thrown themselves into a .
multiplicity of closely-packed transverse folds representing increments of
growth in length and that these again have disposed themselves, in groups,
in wavy (longitudinal) folds representing growth in breadth; so that

56 ae Brough—On a Case of Lightning. [ Fes.

the wings plaited and folded up in this complex manner present a superficial
resemblance to the surface of a much convoluted brain or to a portion of a
transverse section of a Labyrinthodont tooth. This mode of development
of the wings obtains in all Orthopterous insects, upon larvae of which these
observations are mainly based; at least in some Neuroptera (Zermes) ;
and probably universally in the groups which Westwood long ago collee-
tively termed the Homomorphie Insecta.”

3.—List of the Mollusca collected by Dr. J. Anderson, in Yunan and Up-

per Burmah, with descriptions of the new species. By G. NEVILL,
CM. 2.3

This paper will be printed in the Journal, Pt. II, No. 1, for the cur-
rent year.

4,—List of the Mollusca collected by the late Dr. Stoliczka when attached
to the Embassy under Sir D. Horsyth in Yarkand and Ladak, with
descriptions of the new species. By G. Nevitu, C. M. Z. S.

This paper will be printed in Journal Part II, No. 1, for the current
year.

5.—On a case of Lightning; with an Evolution of the potential ,and
quantity of the Discharge in Absolute Measure—By R. 8. Broveu.

The S. W. monsoon of 1871 may be considered to have been charac-
_ terized in the neighbourhood of Calcutta no less by its copious and pro-
tracted rainfall than by the violence and frequency of its thunderstorms.
During the progress of one of these storms in the early part of the mon-
soon, one of the trees standing near the gate of the compound of the
building, then occupied by the Sadr Diwani Adalat, and now used as the
European Military Hospital, in Lower Circular Road, was struck by light-
ning. The branches of this tree overhung the wires of the Telegraph line,
from which they were only about a foot distant. The discharge passed from
the tree to the wires (of which there are four), broke fourteen double cup
porcelain insulators, and passed to earth through the iron standards on which
the wires are supported.

The one ends of all the four wires were connected to earth through
instruments in the Calcutta Telegraph Office, at a distance of about 53 miles
from the locality of the accident. The other ends were connected as follows
to earth through instruments: the first at the Telegraph Workshops, a
distance of less than + mile ; the second at the Lieutenant-Governor’s resi-
dence, less than $ mile; the third at Atchipur, less than 14 miles; and
the fourth at Diamond Harbour, less than 25 miles. At the moment of the .
discharge nothing extraordinary was noticed at any of these offices.

TY ee

A tna iO Hy

ee ee ee ee ee Oe

1877. | R. 8. Brough—On a Oase of Lightning. 57

It is often far too generally stated in text-books that lightning inva-
riably follows the best conductor to earth. This statement is misleading at
the best; and is absolutely untrue if the word “conductor” be employed
in the sense to which it is usually restricted in electrical science. In this
instance, for example, we find that the lightning broke 14 insulators, each
having probably an electrical resistance of several thousand megohms, in
preference to traversing a wire resistance of not more than 500 okms to
earth through the receiving instrument in the Telegraph workshops. The
writers appear to overlook the fact (experimentally illustrated long ago by
Faraday) that there is exerted a mechanical stress proportional to the
square of the potential tending to produce disruptive discharge, as well as
an electromotive force proportional to the simple potential tending to pro-
duce a conductive discharge. Thus the discharge may occur either along
a path of minimum mechanical resistance or along a path of minimum
electrical resistance. Which form of discharge will occur in any particular
instance depends of course on the special circumstances of the case ; but,
generally speaking, as the potential increases the tendency naturally is
(cet. par.) for the disruptive to predominate over the conductive. In the
case of lightning the potential is so great, that for any form of “ lightning-
protector” to be efficient, the conductive facilities offered must be corre-
spondingly great, that is, the protector must offer no sensible resistance to

earth, otherwise a disruptive discharge may take place from the protector

itself, which under these circumstances becomes merely a source of danger.*
This tendency to disruptive discharge is taken advantage of to protect

q ‘Telegraph instruments from lightning. An earth wire is brought very near

to the line wire, from which it is insulated by only a very thin stratum of
air: when the potential of the line wire rises abnormally, a disruptive dis-
charge takes place at this point and the receiving instrument is thus saved.

I have twice lately seen it stated that Sir W. Thomson found that the

; resistance of air to disruptive discharge decreased as the thickness of the

* Tt is very necessary therefore that all systems of lightning-protectors should be
tested for resistance from time to time. Mr. Schwendler’s method of quantitatively
testing “earths” has already been described before the Society. (Journal A. 8S. of

Bengal, Part II, Vol. XL, 1871). In this method two temporary auxiliary earths are
required. Calling the resistance of the lightning discharger earth z, and that of

the auxiliary earths respectively y and z, the three resistances x + y= 4,4 + &
= 6 andy + z =care measured by any accurate method most convenient (¢. g.
Wheatstone’s Bridge, Differential Galvanometer, Tangent or Sine Galvanometer, &c.
or even an empirically calibrated galvanoscope) the mean of positive and negative
readings being taken to eliminate any natural z. mM. F. between the earths. From the
results thus obtained the unknown resistance « can be calculated by the formula
ee ae
2

58 R. S. Brough—On a Case of Lightning. [ FEB.

stratum increased ; and a French writer has referred the possibility of the
occurrence of lightning discharges several kilometres in length to this
cause. Sir W. Thomson’s earlier experiments certainly shewed this unex-
pected result, probably due to the minute distances at which he was opera-
ting, but a later series of experiments, made at larger distances, shewed this
result in a much less marked degree ; and Sir W. Thomson himself says,
“Tt seems most probable that at still greater distances the electromotive
force will be found to be sensibly constant, as it was certainly expected to
be at all distances*.”’ |

Another assertion of the text-books is that the metallic rods now
employed as lightning-protectors on buildings do not “ attract’? lightning.
This statement is literally true, according to the meaning of the word
“ attract’, but is untrue in effect. For such a rod-lightning-protector
determines a line of maximum induction, and a discharge is more likely to
occur at the place than if the protector were not there. Prof. Clerk Max-
well does not appear to hold this opinion ; but it seems to me unquestion-
able that if a charged thunder-cloud, driving before the wind, is carried
over a building furnished with a lofty metallic rod, discharge is more likely
to occur than if the rod were away. In proof of this, I may refer to the
case reported by Mr. Pidgeon in “ Nature,’’ and subsequently discussed
before the Society of Telegraph Engineers (Proc. 12th May, 1875), in which
the Flag-staff acted the part of an ordinary “ lightning-protector.”

Prof. Clerk Maxwell observed in his paper recently read before the
British Association at Glasgow, that such lightning-protectors are designed

rather to relieve the charged cloud than to protect the threatened building.

In fact lightning-rods are legitimately employed for this very purpose in
the vineyards, where the object in view is to relieve charged clouds and pre-
vent disruptive discharges and the consequent showers of hail.

Under ordinary circumstances, however, the noise and light of the
lightning flash must be regarded as a very harmless, if disagreeable, way of
getting rid of some of the potential energy of electrical separation.

The protection of cities on the same principle, even if necessary or de-—
sirable would be too expensive and unsightly ever to be put in practice. .
But Faraday has proved that if our houses were made of metal, they would |
constantly remain at the potential of the earth, we should virtually be.'
‘under-ground,” and live within them in perfect security. The iron,
churches occasionally employed in Europe fulfil this condition exactly. It
is not of course usually practicable to live in metal houses, but we can live)
in almost equally effective metal cages formed by running conductors con-}
nected to earth along the summit, eaves, and corners of our houses*f.

tigi megan

BAO vee cigag ccs

* Papers on Electrostatics and Magnetism, p. 259. ne

+ This portion of this paper was written before the meeting of the British Asso-
ciation at Glasgow.

1877. ] R. S. Brough—On a Case of Lightning. 59

The usual rod-protectors appear to be only suitable to such structures
as themselves determine lines of maximum induction, e. g- church spires,
factory chimnies, flagstaffs, &e.

The case of lightning referred to at the beginning of this paper is of
peculiar interest because we know precisely the mechanical effect produced

by the flash, and from this we can work back and estimate roughly the

potential and quantity of the electrical discharge.

In the first place we can calculate the for ce required to burst the cylin-
drical portion of the porcelain insulator into which the iron stalk is cement-
ed.

Let » = radius of the inside of the cylinder

i= 4, » outside :
and F the resistance to bursting
R? — r?
Then, Bh et Asti Pa,
where f = 66 x 10* grammes on the square centimetre.

Now the line wire was bound to the insulator by a thinner wire passing
round it. The surface density could not have been uniform round the
binding wire, but must have been greatest on the side touching the insulator.

By the method of electrical images in two dimensions it may be shewn
that the surface density (o) on the inner side of the binding wire is ap-
proximately

Q
~ 4PRA/d—a(,/d+a—\fd—a)

- where Q is the total charge on the binding wire, d the distance of the

binding wire from the stalk of the insulator, and @ the radius of the bind-
ing wire.
But 2 7 o”? = F
FO
27

Whence

Mg a aEEEEE eareemae
AS hen gaa lihare yaaa)
which is the expression for the quantity of the charge on one insulator. As
there were Et insulators broken, this result must be multiplied by 14 in
order to obtain the total quantity of the discharge.
Again the electrostatic capacity of the binding wire is

27Re

where c = 1°9 about.

60 R. S. Brough—On a Case of Lightning. [ Fes.

But VS = Q
Q ay atl is, fi ting
me * a ———" ew _— tees
S oe Pe dian Pre
d+ /@#—@
Pe Gea antl
= 4 ff

which is the expression for the potential of the discharge.
Now in the particular case under consideration

7 =ABUO C.-M.
R= 3:000 ¢c. m.
d = 2:250 c. m.
and @ = 0°125 chm.
Hence F = 396 x 10% grammes per sq. centimetre.
ma a ee \ absolute electrostatic C. G. S. units.

Changing the units to the ordinary ones in practical use, we find
14 Q = 16°86 microfarads.
V = 216810 volts.

Assuming the sparking distance to increase as the square of the potential,
it can be calculated from the experimental results obtained by Messrs.
Warren de la Rue and Muller (Proce. Roy. Soc. Jan. 1876,) namely, that 1000-
rod chloride of silver cells give a spark 0°009166 inch, that a difference of
potentials of 216810 volts would produce a spark in air between two elec-
trodes at a distance of about 36 feet apart. This is of course a relatively
very short distance, but it must be remembered that we have only taken
into consideration that portion of the energy of the discharge which was
employed in breaking the 14 insulators, and have neglected all that was
spent in heat, light, &c.

The reading of the following papers was postponed—

1.—WNote on the Variation of the Barometric Tides in connection with
diurnal Land and Sea Breezes. By Henry F. BLAnForp.

2.—The Kaimuir Range. By CHANDRASEKHARA BANURJI.

The Meeting then adjourned.

1877. | Library. 61

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Librar y since the Meet-
ing held in January last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by respective Societies or Editors.

a
-%

Birmingham. Institution of Mechanical Engineers,—Proceedings, Pts. I,
and II, 1876.

Konigsberg. Physikalische—O’konomische Gesellschaft,—Schriften, Jahr-
gang 16, Abth. I, II, 1875.

Leipzig. Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft epi llaatdbaen eat! Band 6,
No. 2.

F. Stenzler.—Indische Hausegelen. Paraskara, Text.

London. The Atheneum,—Nos. 2554 and 2568, 1877.

The Institute of Civil Engineers,—Minutes of Proceedings, Vol.

46, Pt. 4, 1875-76.

The Anthropological Institute eee) 6, No. 2, October, 1876.

Dr. Comrie.—Anthropological Notes on New Guinea. A. TZuaylor.—On the
Origin of Numerals. H. Clarke.—On Prehistoric Names of Weapons. Dr.
Lubach.—On the Hunebedden or Cromlechs in the Province of Drenthe, in
Holland.

——. Nature,—Vol. 15, No. 367, 1877.

Royal Astronomical Socrety,—Monthly Notices, Vol. 36, No. 9.

The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 25, No. 173.

J. G. Jeffreys.—Preliminary Report of the Biological Results of a Cruise in H.

M. S. “ Valorous’” to Davis Strait in 1875. W. B. Carpenter.—Report on

the Physical Investigations carried on by P. Herbert Carpenter, in H. M. S.

“Valorous,” during her Return Voyage from Disco Island in August, 1875.
The Statistical Society,—Journal, Vol. 39, Pt. 3.

The Zoological Society,—Proceedings, Pts. I, II, and III, 1876.

Pt. I. L. Taczanowski.—Description d’ un nouveau cerf tacheté du pays d’
Ussuri méridional, Cervus Dybowskit.

Pt. Il. A. Anderson.—Corrections of, and Additions to, “‘ Raptorial Birds of
N. W. India.”

Pt. III. Dr. Ginther.—Remarks on some Indian and more especially Bornean
Mammals. G. EF. Dobson—On Mystacina tuberculata. W. T. Blanford.—
Note on “ Africa-Indien” of A. von Pelzeln, and on the Mammalian Fauna
of Thibet. On some of the Specific Identification in Dr. Giinther’s Second
Report on Collections of Indian Reptiles obtained by the British Museum.
Lieut. R. W. Ramsay.—On an undescribed species of Nuthatch and another
Bird from Karennee.

62 Library. [ Fes.

London. The Zoological Society,—Transactions, Vol. 9, Pts. 8 and 9, 1876.
Pt. 8. Prof. Owen.—On the Osteology of the Marsupialia, Pt. 5.
Pt. 9. O. Salvin.—On the Avifauna of the Galapagos Archipelago.

Munich. Ko6nigliche Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Mathema-
tisch- Physikalische Classe. Sitzungsberichte, Heft III, 1875, Heft I.
1876.

Heft. 1. v. Bezold. Ueber die Vergleichung von Pigmentfarben mit Spec-
tralfarben.

——_. Philosophisch-Philologische Classe, Sitzungsberichte
Band I, Heft 1 to 3, and Band IJ, Heft 2 to 4.

——. Mathematisch-Physikalische Classe, Abhandlungen,
Band 12, Abth. 2. 7

Palermo. Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italiani—Memorie, Dispensa 12,
Decembre, 1876.

Paris. Journal Asiatique,—7me Série, Tome VIII, No. 1, 1876.

St. Petersburg. Hortus Petropolitanus,—Acta, Tomuss 4, Fasc. 1 and 2.

L’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Petersburg,—Bulletin,
Tome XX, Nos. 3and4; Tome XXI, Nos. 1 to 5.

Tome XXI. No.1. J. F. Brandt.—Recherches sur le lapin (Lepus cuniculus),
au point de vue zoo-géographique et paleontologique. -4. Sawitsch.—Obser-
vations des planétes a St. Petersburg.

No. 8. H. Wild—Anémométre muni d’un simple appareil pour la mesure
de la force du vent. O. Bothlingk.—Notes pour servir ala critique et a
l’explication de divers ouvrages Sanskrits.

No. 4. KX. #. v. Baer.—La mer Carienne mérite-t-elle le nom de glaciére ?
H. Wiid.—Recherches photométriques concernant la lumiére diffuse du ciel.

No. 5. 0. Bothlingk.—Questions touchant l’orthographie Iakoute. ZL. Cien-

kowski.—Sur la morphologie des Alotrichies.

. L’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Petersburg,—Mémoires,
7me Série, Tome XXII, Nos. 4 to 10; Tome XXITI, No. 1.

Tome XXII, No. 4. Dr. W. Gruber.—Monogyraphie tiber die aus wahren Cartila-
gines praeformirten Ossicula Sesamoidea in den Ursprungssenen der Képfe
des Musculus Gastrocnemius bei dem Menschen und bei den Saugethieren.
No. 8. W. Dybouski.—Die Gasteropoden-Fauna des Baikal-Sees.

Vienna. K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt,—Jahrbuch, Band 26, No. 2.

Dr. Schneider.—Geologische Uebericht tiber den hollandisch-Ostindischen Archi-
pel.

Pooks AND PAMPHLETS
presented by the Authors.

Garcin DE Tassy. La Langue et la Litérature Hindoustanies en 1876, Re-
vue Annuelle. 8vo. Paris, 1877.

LiversipGe, A. Mineral Map and General Statistics of New South Wales, *
Australia. Pamphlet, Sydney, 1876.

~~ "os + =
d

i.) eee er ae ee
7

1877. | Library. 63

MuscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS,

Krenz, H.G. The Fall of the Moghul Empire. Second Edition, 8vo.,
London, 1876.
Govt. oF InptA, Home Dept.
Weser, A. Dr. Indische Studien, Band 14, Heft 2 and 3.
THE Eprror.

Trumep, E. Dr. Nanak, der Stifter der Sikh-Religion. Pamphlet, 4to.
Munich, 1876. chal
Litiencron, FREIHERRN R. v. Dr. Ueber den Inhalt der allgemeinen
Bildung in der Zeit der Scholastik. Pamphlet, 4to., Munich, 1876.
K. B. AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN zU MUNCHEN.
Port, A. F. Ueber die Verschiedenheit des menschlichen Sprachbaues und
ihren Hinfluss auf die geistige Entwickelung des Menschengeschlechts,
von W. von Humboldt, mit erlauternden Anmerkungen und Excursen
sowie als Hinleitung: Wilhelm von Humboldt und die Sprachwissen-
schaft. 2 vols, 8vo., Berlin, 1876.
THE PUBLISHERS.
Report on the Administration of Bengal, 1875-76.
Report of the Proceedings of the Second International Congress of Orienta-
lists held in London 1874.
Govt. OF BENGAL.
Reports and Official Letters to the Kaitakushi by Horace Capron, Commis-
sioner and Adviser and his Foreign Assistants.
Kk. Kuropa, CHokuwan or Karraxsut, ToKeEI, Japan.

Memoir of the Life of Admiral Sir Edward Codrington, with Selections
from his public and private Correspondence, edited by his daughter, Lady
Burchier. 2 volumes, 8vo., London, 1874.

Unknown.

PERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Berlin. Journal fiir die reine und angewandte Mathematik,—Band 82,
Heft 2.
R. Clausius——Ueber die Ableitung eines neuen elektrodynamischen Grundgeset-
zes. FE. E. Prym.—Zur Theorie der Gammafunction.
Caleutta. Stray Feathers,—Vol. IV, Nos. 4, 5 and 6, 1876.
V. Bali.—Notes on some Birds collected in Sambalpoor and Orissa. W. T.
Blanford.—Note on the Synonymy of Spizalauda. Capt. G. F. L. Marshaill,—
A new Indian Zora. :
Gottingen. Godttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stick 89—42 ; Nachrich-
ten, Nos. 17—19, 1876.
No. 18. TZ. Benfey.—Neédiyams, nedishtha.

Leipzig. Poggendorf’s Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band 8, Stiick1.
E. Lommel.—Die Interferenz des gebeugten Lichtes. W. Ostwald.—Volumchem-
ische Studien,

64 Library. [Frs.

London. The Academy,—No. 244, 1877.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 18, No. 107.

Capt. F. W. Hutton —On Peripatus nove-zealandie. P. Tascher—On the
Fecundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl. Dr. N. Severtzof.—The Mam-
mals of Turkestan. Major Godwin-Austen.—Descriptions of supposed new
Birds from the Khasi-Nagaé Hill-ranges south of the Brahmaputra River, As-
sam. H. J. Miers—Note on the Genera Astacoides and Paranephrops. J.

Wood-Mason.—On the Femoral Brushes of the Mantide and their Function.
On the Geographical Distribution of Schizocephala, a Genus of Mantide.
The Chemical News,—Vol. 34, Nos. 882 to 886, 1876.
Conchologia Iconica,—Pts. 330, 331.
Cyrena. Rissoa. Spheerium.
The Journal of Botany,—Vol. V, No. 167, November, 1876.

H. F. Hance.—A New Chinese Arwndinaria. Baron F. von Mueller.—Succinct
Notes on the Affinity of the Plantaginee. J. G. Baker —On a Second Collec-
tion of Ferns made in Samao by the Rev. 8. J. Whitmee.

The Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 24, Nos. 1248 to 1251,
1876 and Vol. 25, No. 1252, 1877.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—
Vol. 2, No. 12, 1876.

R. Sabine-—On a Method of Measuring the Contour of Electric Waves passing
through Telegraph Lines. A. W. Clayden.—The Spectra of Indium. Lecog
de Boisbaudran.—On the Physical Properties of Gallium.

The Numismatic Chronicle,—Pt. 3, 1876.
New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 12, No. 70,
1876.

J. D. Dana.—On Cephalization, Pt. 5: Cephalization a fundamental principle
in the Development of the System of Animal Life. J. Murray.—Sea-bottom
Deposits observed during the Cruise of the ‘‘ Challenger’.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—Tome 9, 5™¢ Série, Septem-
bre, 1876.
Comptes Rendus,—Tome 83, Nos. 14—18, 1876; Tome 84,
No. 1, 1877. |

No. 14. I. Malin addresse une Note relative au radioscope. M. J. Hen-
ry.—Découverte de la planéte (168), (169).

No. 16. JI. Lediew transmet une Note concernant les nouvelles méthodes
proposées pour la recherche de la position du navire a la mer.

No. 17. M. A. Abbadie.—Rapport fait 4 ? Academie des Sciences sur les tra-
vaux de I. Francis Garnier, lieutenant de vaisseau.

No. 18. M. N. Joly.—-E’tude sur l’appareil reproducteur des E’phémérines.

Journal des Savants,—Septembre, Octobre, 1876.
Octobre. I. Bréal.—lLa langue indo-européenne.
— —. Revue Archéologique,—Septembre, 1876.
Revue Critique,—Nos. 40 to 45, 1876.
Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 17, Livraison 4; Tome 18, Livrai- -

son l.

1877.] Library. 65

Paris. Revue Scientifique-—No. 29, 1877.
Revue et Magasin de Zoologie,—Tome 4, 3¢ Série, Nos. 6, 7

1876.
Fieber et Rieber.—Cicadines d’Europe.

Pooxs PURCHASED.

BAKER, VALENTINE. Clouds in the East: Travels and Adventures on
the Perso-Turkoman Frontier. 2nd Ed. revised, 8vo., London, 1876.

Freer, M. H’tude sur les Jatakas.

Gorpon-Cummine, Lieut.-Col. W. Wild Men and Wild Beasts:
Scenes in Camp and Jungle. 2nd Ed., 8vo., London, 1872.

Howorry, H. H. History of the Mongols from the 9th to the 10th
Century. Pt. 1. The Mongols Proper and the Kalmuks. Royal 8vo.,
London, 1876.

Kaye, Joun Wirtiam, Sir. Lives of Indian Officers, illustrative of
the History of the Civil and Military Service of India. 8 Volumes,
Svo., London, 1875.

Ketioaea, 8. H., Rev. A Grammar of the Hindi Language ; in which
are treated the standard Hindi, Braj, and the Eastern Hindi of the Ram4-
yan of Tulsi Das, also the colloquial dialects of Marwar, Kumaon, Avadh,
Baghelkhand, Bhojpur, &c., with copious Philological Notes. Royal S8vo.
Allahabad, 1876.

Matzeson, G. B., Colonel, C. S. I. An Historical Sketch of the Na-
tive States of India in subsidiary alliance with the British Government.
With a notice of the Mediatized and Minor States. 8vo., London, 1875.

Rawutnson, G., Professor. The Seventh Great Oriental Monarchy or
the Geography, History, and Antiquities of the Sassanian or New Persian
Empire. 8vo., London, 1876.

Reports of the British Association for the Advancement of Science for
1870, Liverpool; for 1871, Edinburgh; for 1872, Brighton; for 1873,

Bradford ; for 1874, Belfast. S8vo.; London, 1870 to 1874.

Sataw, Ernest Mason and Isuigasut Magsaxata. An English-
Japanese Dictionary of the Spoken Language. 8vo., London, 1876.

Saycr, A. H. The Principles of Comparative Philology. 2nd Ed.
8vo., London, 1875.

Vincent, Franx, Jun. The Land of the White Elephant. Sights
and Scenes in South-Eastern Asia, a personal Narrative of Travel and Ad-
venture in Further India, embracing the Countries of Burma, Siam, Cam-
bodia, and Cochin-China. 8vo., London, 1878.

62 Library.

WUESTENFELD, F. Das Geographische Worterbuch des Abu ’Obeid
*Abdallah ben ’Abd el-’Aziz el-Bekri, Band 2, Halfte 1. 8vo. Gottingen
and Paris, 1876.

PERSIAN Pooks PURCHASED.

’Imad-us-Sa’ddat, by Sayyid Ghulam ’Ali Khan.
Tabaqdt-i-Akbari, by Nizam-ud-din.

ge ee ee

ee es Oe ee ee eS Le eee ee Oe PR rary See eS

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FoR Marcu, pe

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 7th inst., at 9 o’clock Pp. M.

The Hon. Sir E. C. Bayley, K. C. 8. I., President, in the Chair.

The minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced—

1. From the Government of Bombay—

The Book of Arda Viraf. By Dr. M. Haug and Dr. HE. West, with
a Glossary and Index.

Vendidad, translated into Guzerati, by Kavasji Edabji Kanga.

2. From Commander A. Dundas Taylor, Superintendent Marine Sur-
vey Dept.— |

A list of Light Houses and Light Vessels in British India, including
the Red Sea and Coast of Arabia, corrected up to January 1877, by R. C.
Carrington.

A Chart of the Madras Roadstead Survey, by Lieut. F. W. Jarrad,
R. N. and Mr. P. J. Falle. October 1876.

3. From the authors, copies of the following—

“The Oriental Sore as observed in India ;’’ and “ Leprosy in India.”
By T. R. Lewis, M. B. and D. D. Cunningham, M. B.

4. From the Author, a copy of ‘‘ The Ramayana of Tulsi Das, Book
1, by F. S. Growse.

5. From the Rev. F. Foulkes, a copy of “ Introduction to the
Nannul ; The Tamil text and the English Translation.” By Rev. H. Bower.

6. From Mrs. Woodrow, copies of back numbers of the Journals of
the Society frori 1851 to 1873 and of the Proceedings from 1865 to 1875,
belonging to her late husband.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last Mect-
ing, were elected Ordinary Members

68 Proposed New Rule. [Manrcu,

The Hon. Bazett Wetenhall Colvin, C. 8S.

The Rev. A. E. Medlycott.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—

(1.) Rev. A. N. W. Spens, Chaplain, Bengal Establishment, proposed
by Colonel A. D. Vanrenen, seconded by Major H. H. Godwin-Austen.

(2.) Irwine John Whitty, Esq., Supdt. of the Khurhurbari Collieries,
Giridhi, E. I. R., proposed by Mr. H. B. Medlicott, seconded by Dr. O.
Feistmantel.

The following gentlemen have intimated their desire to withdraw from
the Society—

Messrs. A. J. Hughes, C. E. and F. C. Daukes, C. S.

The PrEsIDENT reported that the Council had approved of the following
modification of the proposed rule suggested by Mr. H. F. Blanford at the
December meeting, and would recommend it in the usual way to the whole
body of Members for adoption.

“ Before circulating any question coming under clause (ce) of rule 64
for the votes of the general body of Members of the Society, the Council
shall cause to be sent to every resident Member, at least 48 hours before the
general meeting at which such question is to be proposed, a printed circular
in which shall be set forth the nature of the proposal, and the reasons for
it, in order that it may be duly discussed at such general meeting. A state-
ment of any objections that may be raised at the meeting against the pro-
posal, shall also be circulated with the voting papers.”

The Councrn announced that they had appointed Mr. T. S. Isaac a
Trustee of the Indian Museum on behalf of the Society, in accordance with
the provisions of the new Museum Act which gives an additional Trustee
on the part of the Society.

Also that the following gentlemen had been appointed to serve on the
several Committees during the ensuing year.

Sub-Committee of Finance.

Dr. T. R. Lewis. Dr. Rajendralala Mitra.

H. B. Medlicott, Esq. Colonel J. F. Tennant, R. E.
Library.

Dr. Rajendralala Mitra. A. Pedler, Esq.

Colonel J. F. Tennant, R. E. Dr. Mohendralal Sirear.

G. Nevill, Esq. C. J. Lyall, Esq.

Dr. D. D. Cunningham. Dr. W. K. Waller.

Babu Prannath Pundit, M. A. C. H. Tawney, Esq., M. A.

W.S. Brough, Esq. Whitley Stokes, Esq., C. S. I.

1877.] Committees. 69

W. T. Blanford, Esq. Lieut. F. W. Jarrad, R. N.

H. F. Blanford, Esq. H. H. Locke, Esq.

C. H. Wood, Esq. R. Parry, Esq.

Dr. O. Feistmantel. Dr. T. R. Lewis.

John Elliott, Esq. M. A. H. Beverley, Esq., C. S.

A. M. Nash, Esq. J. Crawford, Esq., C. S.

Dr. J. Anderson.

Philology.

Dr. Rajendraléla Mitra. Moulvié Abdul Latif Khan Bahé-

C. H. Tawney, Esq., M. A. dur.

Major-General A. Cunningham, Moulvie Kabiruddin Ahmad Sahib.

CO, 6.0. Babu Dvijendranath Thakdr.

J. Beames, Esq. Whitley Stokes, Esq., C. S. I.

F. 8. Growse, Esq. Babu Prannaéth Pandit.

Rev. K. M. Banerjea, LL. D. Dr. G. Thibaut.

Babu Gour Das Bysack. C. J. Lyall, Esq.

Dr. Mohendralal Sircar. Babu Pratapa Chandra Ghosha.
Natural History.

G. Nevill, Esq. S. E. Peal, Esq.

H. F. Blanford. W. E. Brooks, Esq., C. E.

Y. Ball, Esq. Dr.: J. Seully.

H. B. Medlicott, Esq. Dr. W. Schlich.

Dr. O. Feistmantel. Dr. T. R. Lewis.

D. Waldie, Esq. R. Lydekker, Esq.

A. O. Hume, Esq., C. B. W. T. Blanford, Esq.

Dr. D. D. Cunningham. Major H. H. Godwin-Austen.

Dr. J. Armstrong. Capt. G. F. L. Marshall, R. E.

S. Kurz, Esq. Dr. J. Anderson.

Dr. G. King. Lieut. F. W. Jarrad.
Physical Science.

Col. H. L. Thuillier, C. 8. 1. T. S. Isaac, Esq., C. E,

H. B. Medlicott, Esq. Col. J F. Tennant, R. E.

H. F. Blanford, Esq. Commander A. D. Taylor.

D. Waldie, Esq. Dr. O..Feistmantel.

A. Pedler, Esq. R. Lydekker, Esq.

R. S. Brough, Esq. V. Ball, Esq.

Dr. D. D. Cunningham. Col. D. G. Robinson, R. E.

Dr. T. R. Lewis. Rev. F. Lafont.

Major H. H. Godwin-Austen. J. O’Kinealy, Esq.

A. Cappel, Esq. W. T. Blanford, Esq.

70 Stoliczka Memorial. | [Marcu,

C. H. Wood, Esq. A. M. Nash, Esq., M. A.
Dr. J. Scully. W. D. Bruce, Esq., C. E.
J. Elliott, Esq., M. A.
Coins.
The Hon. Sir E. C. Bayley, Major-General A. Cunningham,
EE, Go ae E Ceo: 4.
Col. J. F. Tennant, R. E. Col. F. W. Stubbs, R. A.
Dr. Rajendralala Mitra. Rev. M. A. Sherring.

The PrestpEnT exhibited to the meeting the portrait of the late Dr.
Stoliczka, which had just arrived from England, together with a copy of a
photograph of it by the Woodbury process, of which a copy would be
presented to every subscriber to the Fund, and read the following extract
from a letter of Mr. A. Grote on the subject :

“T enclose you a photo. of Dickinson’s portrait of Stoliczka, which is
now in King & Co.’s hand for shipment to Calcutta. The print is I think
fairly satisfactory, it is from a second negative taken from an unsuccessful
print which I had touched up by an artist under Dickinson’s supervision.
The cost of the work therefore will be some £4 over the original estimate.
Geflowski’s second model for the bust seems to have been approved by
Oldham, Hyde and Medlicott, and he is now proceeding with the work

in marble.”’

The SECRETARY read an extract of a letter from Mr. W. H. Dall, of
the United States Coast Survey, to his father, the Rev. C. H. Dall, M. A.,
announcing the death of Mr. F. B. Meek, the celebrated American
Paleontologist.

Dr. FEISTMANTEL said—On the 21st December, 1876, died at Wash-
ington, Mr. F. B. Meek, the excellent Paleontologist of the United States
Geological and Geographical Survey under the direction of Prof. Hayden.
He published a great many important papers treating on the most various
subjects of zoological palzontology, from almost all formations in different
countries. These papers were published by him partly alone, partly in com-
pany with Mr. T. Hall, Mr. T. V. Hayden and lately with Mr. A. H.
Worthen.

His paleontological papers are contained in different American Jour-
nals and Proceedings of Societies, but the most important are in the Survey
papers, vzz., in the publication on the Geological Survey of California, Vol. I.
1867, on Carboniferous and Jurassic Fossils (with 8 Plates) ; in the papers
on the Survey of Illinois, Vol. II, 1866, Description of Invertebrates from
the Carboniferous System, by F. B. Meek and A. H. Worthen—(with many .
plates); Vol. III, 1868, Palzontology of Illinois, by Meek and Wor-

j
/ a

eedings, Asi engal, March 1877.
. cost « -* . ~— te
Fs :

mre Saori xm SHI PALA
WRK << Bice in oS coe ape KIA Y
TN Ae IBN ? aa Fee rey.

ae nara Sine
RarRIMA STEN

Ebanee
OREN

oe es anigais Ganaacet

aeaReee 5 ssetaciene RUT SU
ose ee — —— eae oes watz eee
Seorerae AO maces APTA LEE }
See ook Re agree! oie anne sora as Seon
ee aa | FRA sah ial sa
ARRAS Jy TALS Soe aq: a SERGE
ARPRA Fa et east SSC
ae aa area ggtonr Rperhneee
PDIP IAS Tea

a wave
sh mq ee AKER T vat AT
rapes aasiga aCe RR etna
snes oe Zara Ia as BEES aXe SEAM ROT
aa? ats AMAA SACU TA SC RCOAUTTTS cbc G ag cae,
per ra ae AYA, ay ee fant. BM BEAT AIAN mre atin MSY

FACSIMILE OF A COPPER PLATE GRANT FROM PANDUKESVARA

LP Ais

<7
wee f

x ae

YAM YAY
Apis arqyquebexgr

{ HAA TAGS:

\QHft,

Photozmeographed at the Surveyo

ee ss ee SS Oe ee

FST ae

1877.] | Oldham Memorial. 71

then. In the paper on the Geological Survey of Ohio, Vol. I, 1873, he de-
scribed the Invertebrate Fossils of the Silurian and Devonian systems of
Ohio, with 23 Plates, and, only a short time before his death, he completed
his great work on Cretaceous and Tertiary Invertebrate Fossils of the Up-
per Missouri country in one large quarto volume. His death is certainly
a great loss to American paleontology and to science altogether. These
few notes would be sufficient to show his thorough knowledge of Zoological
Paleontology in all its branches, but it was to be hoped that a more
complete biography of Mr. Meek would be givenshereafter.

The PRESIDENT announced that arrangements had been concluded for
obtaining a memorial bust of Dr. Oldham by Mr. Geflowski.

The SrcreTary read an extract from a letter from the Vice- Presidents,
Hofrath von Hauer, Director of the Imperial Geological Institute, and
Hofrath Brunner von Wattenwyl, and Herr Doblhoff, Secretary, stating that
they had established’a Scientific Club at Vienna, (9, Eschenbach Gasse) and
hoped that Members of the Asiatic Society would become guests or foreign

_ members of the Club when they came to Vienna.

On the proposal of Mr. H. F. Blanford, seconded by Col. H. L. Thuil- »
lier, C. S. I., a vote of thanks to the Club for their kind and hospitable in-
vitation was unanimously agreed to.

Dr. RAJENDRALALA Mitra submitted to the inspection of the meeting a
copper-plate grant sent to him for examination by Mr. E. T. Atkinson of
Allahabad. It had been obtained from the Rawal of Badrindath, resident at
Pandukegvar through Sir Henry Ramsay. It measures 24 by 16 inches,
and has a scalloped head on the left side, 5 inches high. In the middle of
the head is let in a thick lead seal, 3 inches in diameter, about half an inch
of its side standing above the surface of the plate, and projecting a quarter
of an inch behind. The seal bears the figure of a bull couchant in bas-relief,
and a legend in two lines of writing in relief. The inscription on the plate,
extending to 29 lines, runs lengthwise from end to end, the last line being

- in several places detached, and the spaces filled up by ornamental scrolls,

representing longitudinal halves of serrated leaves. The letters are of the
Kutila type, and the language is Sanskrit. (Plate I.) ,
The subject of the record is the gift of two wards (palli), one named
Khasiyaka in the sub-division or village of Saurunnosa, and the other
named Gug¢gula in the subdivision or village of Panibhuti, both situated
in the district (wishaya) of Kartikeyapura, to a Brahman named Parayana
Bhattaraka, for the worship of a goddess in the village of Saurunnosd.
The grant was made on the day when the summer solstice began, on the 3rd

72 R. Mitra—Copper-plate grant from Pandukesvar. [Manrcn,

of the wane in the month of Magha, Samvat 21st year of the king’s reign.
The record was composed by Ayata, the minister of war and peace, written
out by the secretary or chief scribe Yijaka, and inscribed by one Gangabha-
dra. The donor was a king named Lalitasuradeva, son and successor of
Ishtaganadeva, by Vegadevi, and grandson of Mimbara. The conveyancer is
most lavish in his praise of the three kings, and has showered a large number
of epithets in praise of them ; but he affords no clue to the country over which
the kings reigned. The date, though called Samvat, is obviously not intend-
ed for the era of Vikramaditya, as it is preceded by the epithet pravardha-
mana-vijya-rajya-samvatsara which can only refer to the reigning sovereign.
The character is unmistakably of the 10th century, and that is the date
which can reasonably be assigned to the record. The legend on the seal
repeats the geneology as given in the body of the record.

Transcript of an inscription from Pandukesvar near Baidyandth.

(.) ef Maefijaqueanacefraqaaasfayata-
aaHCHafasfaaraaygatyfaacage adie fae Fait
fearfemiaraat— |

(R) atat(atat) aaugiaelucifutauia acta ataaasasfad-
aasufacuaneraecafcanafanaaifsraadsaae-
await — |

(a) ce Haat ye: carefasasifhiathafaterafeq-
fafacraicauarncacifawmaaaaMatr aT aetaa-
alle asielesarsa—

(8) wadanferaamiaarde avegafieaadsaraae: &-
agmaaaara ara a Ee ASIANA ALARAIRATAATT-
afta: faacay a—

(4) ABM Cet ASS aT Bla AS aT Tala aa: wea-

ASAE: VeaVAE: fran MUCiqaAIA Galas aT-
aatastawaatat—

(¢) wlaafaagefeaqaciaa: weauzgicaaeisfaersay. |
BAMA TAUeqaY YARUTITWA sl Aes

RAAT Alaa: weAAT—

1877. | R. Mitra—Oopper-plate grant from Pindukesvar. 73

(© ) Bau waTE: alsaisyuPyMaPaqacwscufcae-
aacqeieufea: awaatatrHafaytay trataaataaa
yaueea: | wfranadeicicard—

(s) xadtaagiegtestafcaciladtacdiyasye: we.
MRHAMUUTAAU MN UTAU SAV A TAT TTAID AAS -
alfasgaaaqi—

(€) TaIIMIseqrged fayancwasayRgayAcTalaa-
deaatsamlfidts: wafeq téwafyauamwagataz-
aa

(qo) antaatinisafiataaucats: waagicnay aat-
fucrsuaquciaataaqecagual afar Maathas-
auafaad qa—

(QQ) UNaT! Gaaraafea AAA CAC FIAU TIS TAT aa: ©
WA EAAT SHCA SAT DA BAe AlAAA SIM VLA SIS-
WalTARA SleIHAVATATA—

(22 ) LAF HATCIA Ta ULeAT MTS area TMT AATEC
fuanifeaniaaacaatafaanngiamafeataa-
qifunaeaars—

(a8) aaatanHatataac hence niranaafamiga aac.
amacseaiatafaaaufaaiaufarcug-gufa + wea yfa-
afe—

(.e) wearaifyaasauaars aaa oraa ana aTrataRte-
qiqaafemtundagasuaricataqafegtraresew-
7A

( qu) afusritareatactasfasataat ieee ge AMAT WUI-
Tal eaed GaqTaT AUAATUTIIT AIA ARS alt -
aaa Padtawa—

(ag) mreugiusifasr sfaatfensy arama ware anata
qwats qarusag dattefeaarteatesfaad a1e7-
alat sfargutaaia—

74 R. Mitra—Copper-plate grant from Pandukesvar. [Marcn,

(qo) ufeasaaiaufaart cat ufaufoarat sfsasamantcusg-
aaufanted Za aa arate Tuatifuags
uaafaafgat—

(ts) BMUAqaCIcS sl aaqlNATaT aT AITZCTAITAAL alde-
Bl WARIAAMTATTASgIy aucaatas aaradawetr-
UIT WCUIUA

(qe) Weta sueaMageR wATAYUA Ga taarazafaTe.
zqnaqgqewmtesqaaa weeafeadaqeay 9 afaaqn-
wACMT—

(Ro) Tu waUEHTHIMY F Weqarat aviedsataacat
aqunaiwannad Blarcraaagicata weaactaa ofa-
utfeat safaufeerca me:

(ay) saizweae: afafgante: warey sas fafafa-
foanaifaa: fanarggaiawmtiamiacwganey z_te-
Ql Fee qu

(aa) aeamauyMataasia: Taws wetqya ufeaga-
graufefafesemaca ycufamcaufctyaattea-
aa aataty a aa |

(92) St araqur- - -aerare: aifefasagarafasaussaaac-
wafanfan aaa ee arafe 9 - - ~ -aeTetataaueatfe-
aastisa: | fa—

(xe) fesfad awiafufsaeraucafiaamMacaersaate gt
MU Ba_gUsa | sfaage wat ciafa: aaerfete: |
ae ae aat afaa—

(2a) Bawa as, eararywaifss wlVs_ra war wat
aad Was | Balaraisd waagqeuiait afaate ura.
alat watz: | qui Wea at St e—

(xe) ta aaa) sfeauaeerfa afaqt sag afa: | Ha-

drat aifa SR Beat wadal aaareg fea ss qa

TAU Yaw | Hae

1877. ] H. F. Blanford—Variation of Barometric Tides. 75

(20°) 7 waa alaza: | ufsasaverfu an facta faz: |
SUPA WAAM TAA ACH saa Waaty Taarg
HAAAATT | eat acaataita araeretadag | atale
zaiti TU atseeratfa wRTGaTAcfe | faaaata
ufeaita atfa at ata ate: Wacteeta i— — — —

(av) wafad aqcrecigeas cafacamatiedte aaureate-
arasqecugqarar | eta as weamufcqiaayg | xfa
RAITI—

(¢) faetisfacaaform aaasifary | anafacaciery
qa a fe Tea: yeatdar fara: |

Legend on the Seal.

Blaacwaeta agra: |
SlaeSAUS a: GUTTA: |
saatsamcea: fadta: |

The following papers were read :—

1. Note on the Variation of the Barometric Tides im connection with diur-
nal Land and Sea Breezes.—By Henry F. Buanrorp.
(Abstract. )

Mr. H. F. Blanford said that one of the commonest and most familiar
illustrations of convection currents, given in Manuals of Physics and Me-
teorology, is that of the diurnal land and sea breezes. During the morning
hours the solar heat falling on the land, heats and expands the air resting
on its surface to a much greater extent than that resting on the sea. Sup-
posing then, that previously to this heating, the several strata were in
equilibrium, the result must be, that the isobaric planes will be disturbed
and made to incline towards the sea. At the ground surface this disturb-
ance will be very small, but will increase with increased elevation. A
further consequence will be that, above a certain level, a current of air will
flow from over the land to the sea, raising the pressure over the latter, and,
ab the sea surface, raising it above the pressure on the land surface. A
return current will be generated in the lower strata of the atmosphere,
especially during the afternoon, and this constitutes the well known sea-
breeze. At night, owing to the cooling and contraction of the air over the
land, all these actions will be reversed. The isobaric planes will incline

76 C. 8. Banarji—The Kaimuir Range. [Manrcu,

towards the land, an upper current flow in the same direction and the pres-
sure at the land surface being exalted by this access of air, over that at the
sea-surface, a land wind will be produced blowing towards the sea. If
then this theory be true we ought to find a greater pressure over the land
in the early morning, over the sea in the afternoon. Hitherto, however,
there had been no means of verifying this inference and so verifying the
theory. This verification had lately been supplied by data furnished by
the log books collected by the London Meteorological office, copies of which
(relating to Indian Seas) had recently been made for the Indian Meteoro-
logical office, under the sanction of the Secretary of State, and with the
permission of the Meteorological Committee of the Royal Society. The
logs as yet received, related only to the month of January. On extracting
from them the barometric observations made at intervals of 4: hours, be-
tween N. lat. 20° and the Sand Heads (lat. 21° 3’), and taking the means
of all those made at corresponding hours, the result showed with consider-
able accuracy the daily oscillation of pressure at an average distance of 70
miles from the land, since the observations were sufficiently numerous to
eliminate all temporary irregularities of importance. When the curve
representing the diurnal oscillation was computed from these data by Bessel’s
interpolation formula, and compared with that of Calcutta for. the same
month, it was found that the mean pressure of the two places being assumed
to be equal, the pressure at the land station was in excess from 1 A. M. to
1p. . and that given by the ship observations in exeess from 1 P. M. to

1 a. M., thus offering a very satisfactory verification of the theory just
sketched out.

2. The Kaimur Range. By CHANDRA SEKHARA BANARJI.
(Abstract. )

The author describes the principal geographical and geological features
of the Kaimtr Mountains. The range is called by the natives and in the
Puranas ‘ Vindhya-mali’ to which properly speaking it also belongs. An-
other name for it is Kairo-mali, ‘the range of the Kaira-Des,’ and it is
probable that the word ‘ Kaimty’ is a corruption of ‘ Kairomali.’

The legend connected with the Karamnasa and Son rivers are given,
and the paper concludes with a description of several shrines near Rohtas-
garh. The author also gives two inscriptions, of Samvat 1173 and 1271.

The paper will be printed in No. 1, Pt. I, for 1877.

8. Description of Ruticilla Shisticeps— By W. T. Buanrorp, Esq.,
F. R. 8.

This paper will appear in the Journal, Part II, with a coloured Plate.

a

1877. ] O. Feistmantel— Giants’ - Kettles in Rajmahal District. 77

4. On Giants’ -Kettles (pot holes), caused by water action in streams in the
Rajmahal Hills and Barakur district.—By Dr. O. FEISTMANTEL.

(Abstract. )

Giants’-Kettles, or ‘ pot holes’ as they are described in Handbooks on
Geology and Physical Geography, are more or less regular cavities of various
sizes in diameter and depth, excavated in all sorts of rocks. They were
first described from Sweden, in 1769, and later from other localities; and
various mythic stories were brought into connection with them in former
times.

But while in most cases the Giants’- Kettles were shown to have been
produced by running water, by cataracts in streams, &c., and to be of recent
age only, yet for some others another time and cause was assigned, and they
were found to have their origin in that post-tertiary time, which is termed
the glacial period—and from this point of view they are certainly of geolo-
gical interest.

As the author had observed the same forms in two different localities
in Bengal, and as there is, so far as he knew, only one case from India
recorded, he thought himself justified in describing those cases he had
himself observed. They are a contribution to those forms which are pro-
duced in present times, apparently by running water in streams, and will
certainly not be without interest especially for geologists in Europe, where
similar forms are better known and thought worthy of description.

Last year he observed Giants’-Kettles in the Rajmahal Hills, in the
Bansloi Nuddee, EH. S. E. from the village Amrapura. In the’ Rajmahal
district this river runs in a bed of trap-rock, which is often very hard, and
in this rock also the vot holes are excavated.

At the time when he visited this place, there were two complete pot-
holes in the river bed, with circular apertures and pretty deep ; one was
larger than the other, the diameter of its aperture being 96 c. m., the depth
120 c. m.; the other one measured 98 c. m.in diameter and 6f ¢c. m. in depth.
Both were polished inside and shewed circular ridges, which might indicate
certain periods of excavation. In one of them there was water at the bot-
tom, in the other one a heap of sand.

Close to these were two others, through which at that time water was
flowing, having a distinct “ affluent” and “ effluent” channel, and producing
a regular whirlpool in the cavity, in which sand and small pebbles were
rolling round ; there was no waterfall, the water flowing quite horizon-
tally. They shewed the same conditions as the other ones only that
they were not yet so deep, but clearly indicated the way in which the
others also were produced. During the rainy season when the river is high,
the force of the running water is much more rapid and larger pebbles are

78 O. Feistmantel— Giants’-Kettles in Rajmahal District. [Mancu,

driven in and rolled round—and this especially causes the excavation of the
holes. The rock all round was more or less polished, showing various holes
unfinished or just begun. The river-bed was very regularly longitudi-
nally furrowed and polished, in the same way as is generally ascribed to ice
action, but in this case undoubtedly, only by the force of the running water,
in which sand and stones are carried down.

This year he had observed similar forms in the Bardkur district, near
Nirsha (6 miles west of Barakur), in the Kudi-Nuddi. Here the sandstone
of the coalstrata crops up in many thick ridges and immense blocks lie about,
which from their polished surfaces and polished edges show, that they must
have been carried there by the stream. It was in three of these blocks that
he observed the Kettles. They were all complete, the dimensions were the
following : #

1. Aperture of diameter 60 c. m., depth about the same. 2. Dimen-
sions almost the same. 38. The longer diameter 76 c. m., the shorter one
70 c. m., and the depth 85 c.m. ‘The other conditions were the same as
in those in the Rajmahal Hills.

In this locality also there is no doubt that running water, and not a
cataract, caused the pot holes, and that the excavation is still in progress,
especially in the rainy season.

In one of these pot holes in the Kudi-Nuddi there was a heap of sand
and round pebbles, in another some water on the bottom.

There is therefore not the least doubt but that these forms are caused
by running and whirling water only, without the aid of cataracts; and
some phenomena, especially the polished surface of the rocks and the longi-
tudinal furrows in the river bed in the Rajmahal Hills are not at all unlike
those which are described as produced by glaciers, although this cause can-
not be thought of at all.

Of the reported cases from other countries the most important are
enumerated in the paper and the different ways of explanation are given. __

Among these are the cases reported by Mr. Jackson from New-Hamp-
shire; (1844), by Mr. Martins from the Chamonix valley (1844); by
M. Collegno from South France, in the Tarn River (1844) ; by Mr. Helmer-
sen from Finland (neighbourhood of the lake of Ladoga &c.,) (1867); by
Messrs. Boger and Reusch from near Christiania (1874) &e.

From India only one case is reported, as far as the author knew, by
the Missionary Mr. Krick from the river bed of the Brahmaputra, near
the Tibetan boundary (1857). Major Godwin-Austen, however, informed
him that he has seen similar forms to these in the Naga-Hills, some of
them very deep and narrow.

Mr. H. F. Buanrorp said that one of his earliest recollections as a t

student of Geology was precisely that explanation of the formation of pot’

- 1877.) O. Feistmantel— Giants’- Kettles in Rajmahal District. 79

holes which Dr. Feistmantel had brought forward, and up to the present
moment he had been unaware that any competent geologist had question-
ed its validity. The phenomena was indeed exceedingly common and its
explanation generally obvious. The most striking circumstance connected
with pot-holes was the great depth they occasionally attain to, with a very
small diameter. .

Dr. FEISTMANTEL said he doubted very much whether Mr. H. F. Blan-
ford’s statement, that these pot-holes are exceedingly common, is correct ;
- otherwise they would have been more frequently “noticed and described, and
authors like Nordenskjéld, Jackson, Collegno, Kutorga, Helmersen, Béger
and Reusch would not have devoted special papers to their description ; and if
they were so very common in India, some of the Officers of the Geological
Survey, who visit different parts cf India, would have observed them and
we should find altogether more information about them—if, however, it
was a fact that they are so common he would be very much obliged to Mr.
H. F. Blanford if he could furnish him with more positive information
about their occurrence, their size, &c., than is contained in the simple asser-
tion “ that they occur’? which could be found in any Handbook of Geology,
he did not, however, consider this general description sufficient,especially when
he saw that the authors above named had devoted special monographs to
these phenomena and taken the trouble to explain the different causes of
formation, which they certainly would not have done if pot-holes had been
so common, or always so apparent as Mr. Blanford seemed to think, and he
would recommend these papers to Mr. Blanford’s consideration.

As regards the occurrence of pot-holes in European streams, it is cer-
tain that they are not quite so common; Dr. Feistmantel had himself
visited many streams but had seen no pot-holes and the few scattered
communications about them would show that they are not so frequent,
except only in certain regions.

The chief point Dr. Feistmantel intended to be shown in his paper,
was that the polished surfaces of the rocks and the longitudinal furrows,
were, in the ca‘es noted, produced by water action and not by ice; and in the
paper he also shows still another cause of polishing and scratching and
' gives some notes regarding a glacial time in the Talchir (Damuda) period.

To Mr. Blanford’s questions whether there were any pot-holes explain-
ed by’ glacier action he would reply that he did not mean that they were
produced by glacier action, but that the origin of some of them is put
back so far as to the times of the glacial period—and this is indeed so, as
shown in Messrs. Béger and Reusch’s paper on Giants’-Kettles from near
Christiania.* The great Russian geologist, Mr. Helmersen, also speaks of

* Quart. Journ. Geolog. Soc. 1874., p. 750, und Zeitschrift der Deut. Geol.
Ges. 1874, p. 783, Pts. XXII—XX VIII.

80 O. Feistmantel— Giants’-Kettles in Rajmahal District. [Mancn,

some of the pot-holes described by him as produced during the diluvian
period.*

The explanation brought forward by Mr. Blanford, isthe same as Dr.
Feistmantel intended to show in his paper and he had never doubted it, but
it is not, however, always so simple ; and, as he had said distinctly, his obser-
vations were a contribution to those instances of pot-holes produced by.
running water. Another reason he had for describing the pot-holes was to
show the other phenomena combined with them, especially the polished
surfaces of rocks and longitudinal furrows in the river bed, which resemble
so much those produced by glacier action, though they are here apparently
produced by water only. Polished and scratched surfaces are not therefore
always to be considered as necessarily produced by ice action.

He was much interested in this question and would be greatly obliged
to any body who would give him positive information (measurements and, if
possible, drawings) about the pot-holes in India.

Dr. RAsenpravAta Mirra remarked that the excavations shown on the
plates laid on the table were very like what he had seen on the Asvathama
rock at Dhauli near Cuttack, at Khandagiri and at Behar. Similar excava-
tions had been noticed by antiquarians at Girnar on the western coast, and
in the neighbourhood of other ancient sites of Buddhist monasteries, and
they had hitherto been believed to be artificial. Major Markham Kittoe
took the Asvathama excavations for mortars in which the Buddhist monks,
he thought, used to pound medicines for men and cattle. This opinion
had been accepted by James Prinsep. Dr. Mitra could not make out from
the drawings the size of the holes, but those he had seen were from one to
two feet in diameter and eight to ten inches in depth.

Mr. H. F. Buanrorp observed that Dr. Rajendralala Mitra probably
referred to something quite different from pot-holes.

The Prestpent remarked that he recollected a similar hole worn in an
isolated boulder or block of granite lying in the bed of the Sutlej, near
the Waugton bridge over that river in Kumaon. The block stood consi-
derably above the present ordinary water level and probably formed part
of a fall of rock which had at some former period fallen into the river
and dammed the water to a higher level ; this block was pierced by a hole
reaching from the surface to near the bottom, and the impression on his
mind at the time was that it had clearly been bored out by a» pebble
working in an eddy when the river was at a higher level. But it was
many years since he had seen this block.

* See Helmersen: Das Vorkommen und die Entstehung der Riesenkessel in
Finnland ; Memoires de l’Acad. Imp. de St. Petersburg, 1867, Vol. XI, Ser. 7., with 3
plates, Also Vogt, Geologie, Bd. II., p. 191.

—

“
LS ee ee SF

———

1877.] G. 8. Leonard—Wythic History of the God Vira. 81

5. The Mythic History of the God Virdj.— By G. S. Leonarp.
(Abstract.)

The divine personage of Viraj—self manifest, who forms one of the
ten supernatural beings, and objects of adoration, in the scale of the crea-
tive agents, the Demiurgoi of the Vedanta and Platonic theories, is consi-
dered in the various lights of history, mythology, and theology, in all of
which he makes a conspicuous figure in the Hindt scriptures.

Though the discordant and contradictory accounts given of his genesis,
and of his historical and mythological traditions in the Puranas, make it
extremely difficult to form a correct idea of his personality, he is, however,
historically found to be the first male being in creation, and in that respect
stands in the relationship of the progeny of Brahma, the great creator of
the universe and progenitor of Manu, and other patriarchs of mankind
called by their patronymic Vairajas. He is mythologically identified with
the Hindu Trinity composed of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, and sometimes
of Ganesha also, of which some instances are adduced from the Sastras.
He is theologically described as one of the manifestations of the hypostases

_or attributes of god inherent in nature, as its vivifying principle. He is

further considered in a philosophical light as the automaton, the motive
power or moving force of nature, and his poetical and mystical representa-
tion as the anima mundi the mundane soul, and that of his consort
Satartipa (centiforma), as corpus mundi or body of the material world, is
also shown, and identified with Mula-prakrit or primary matter, or plastie
nature of Sankhya philosophy and the goddess Sakh of mythology. Viraj-
ism is then vindicated against the charge of Pantheism, idolatry or any
kind of material worship, and his religion is proved to be a purely mental
one, and he himself is shown as an object of spiritual worship among all
Brahmans, as the God of Nature, apparent in the universal frame with-
out any visible image or temple dedicated to him, except the human heart
which alone is endowed with the power of receiving his infinite and glorious
image and reflection.

The modification of Viraj into maha and kshudra or major and minor
forms, is also considered, in comparison with the theories of macrocosm and
microcosm of European philosophers.

At the close of the meeting the PrestpEnT read the following extract
of a letter from Mr. Grote and announced that the Council had agreed to
accept Mr. Moore’s kind offer and had asked Mr. Grote to be so good as to
arrange for the publication of an extra part in London in the same man-
ner as had been done with the Blyth Catalogues.

82 Letter from Mr. Grote on Mr. Atkinson’s Collections. [Marcu,

London, January 31st.

My prar Waternovuse,—The question on which I told you last week
that I should address your Society’s Council concerns the publication of the
novelties which have been found in our late friend Atkinson’s Cabinet of
Lepidoptera. The entire collection has gone to Germany, having been pur-
chased by Standinger of Dresden, who has, however, left with Moore of the
Indian Museum a selection of novelties among the Nocturnals, with a view
to their being named and described. The comparatively few novelties
among the Diurnals have fallen into Hewitson’s hands and some of these
have already been described in the Entomologist’s Monthly Magazine for
December.

Moore tells me that he finds some 650 species of Nocturnals for de-
scription thus:

UTC OG seh Biz AN Gece seu Meld Shecpeawie Web was ce ee aaa ee eee ge 200
ANGER UGS. Braet iat, tales soln bah waseiwenn [oR aS bs Smaart eee 200
Gemmeotradeest); <icelitie oe, AEE cite ae ae to Syabre ses tae ere 200
(1 Le a ee ae gn nage GES eo ntL pe a aah CMe me ES 50

on the first of these groups he is already engaged, but it will take him some
time to work out so many new species. ‘The India Office catalogues having
been for a time suspended he has asked me whether your Society would
undertake to publish his descriptions as a memorial of your late Secretary.
He estimates the cost of such a publication at about £142, which includes
that of 8 plates uncoloured. Moore, who edited the Horsfield official cata-
logues and is well up in Indian entomology, offers his editorial labours gratis.
I too offer my assistance in seeing the work through the press, and will
endeavour to find materials for a short notice of Atkinson’s scientific career
and of his publications in the Zoological Society’s Proceedings, to form an
introduction such as I contributed to your Extra number for Blyth’s Bur-
mah catalogues. Ihave rather regretted that the labours of such a zealous
collector of Indian Lepidoptera should appear to be overlooked by the
Society which he so long served. Doubtless many of his discoveries would
have been long ago made known through the Society’s Journal if he had
more leisure and fuller access to the figures of already described species.
It is still open to the Council by accepting Moore’s offer to secure for the
Society and for Atkinson’s Memorial the credit of first making his discover-
ies known to the entomological world.

1877.] Library. 83

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in February, last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. VI, Pt. 65, 1877.

. Sir E. C. Bayley, K. C. 8S. 1.—Notes on Gupta Coins. Dr. G. Bihler —A
new Grant of Govinda III., Rathor. J. #. Fleet.—Sanskrit and old Canarese
Inscriptions, Nos. 17 and 18.

Caleutta. Geological Survey of India,—Memoirs, Vol. XIII, Pt. 2, 1877.

Ball.—Geology of the Rajmehal Hills.
. ——.—Records, Vol. X, Pt. 1, 1877:

W. T. Bilanford.—Geological Notes on the Great Indian Desert between Sind
and Rajpitana.

Copenhagen. Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historie,—Aarboger, Pts. 1 to 4,

1875, and Pts. 1 and 2, 1876.
Leipzig. Der Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft,—Zeitschrift, Band
30, Heft 3, 1876.
D. H. Miiller—Die Harra-Inschriften und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Entwick-
lungsgeschichte der stidsemit Schrift.
Liverpool. ‘The Literary and Philosophie Society of Liverpool,—Proceed-
ings, No. 80, 1875-76.

Dr. T. Inman.—“ On a Means employed for removing and erecting Menhirs,
A. Morgan.—On the Khasi Hill Tribes of North-eastern Bengal, and on the
Geology of the Shillong Plateau. 2. Nicholson.—On Indian Snakes. 4. £.
Nevins.—On the Method of correcting the rate of a Marine Chronometer for
changes of Temperature, according to Mr. Hartnup’s laws, with Tables and
Explanations for facilitating the Computations of the same Corrections.”

London. The Athenzum,—Nos. 2572 to 2574, 1877.

The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. IV, No. 2, February, 1877.
A. E. Hippisley—The Abbé Armand David’s Travels in China. H. P. Malet.—
The Age of the Earth.
———.. The Royal Astronomical Society,— Monthly Notices, Vol. 37, No. 1.
Lord Lindsay.—Note on a Method of obtaining Equatorial Motion by means of
a simple addition to an Altazimuth Stand,
The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 25, Nos. 174, 175.
No. 174. G@. Dowdeswell.—On the Behaviour of the Fixed Elements of the
Connective-tissue of the Tongue in Inflammation.
No. 175. W. Crookes.—Experimental Contributions to the Theory of the Radio.
meter. ~

84. Library. [Marca,
Paris. Journal Asiatique,—7™ Série, Tome VIII, No. 2, 1876.

Mr. S. Guyard.—Théorie nouvelle de la métrique Arabe, précédée de considéra-
tions générales sur le rhythme naturel du langage.

Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Décembre, 1876.

J. B. Paquier.—Les explorations russes et anglaises dans 1’ Asie centrale (avec
carte), L’ Abbé Durand.—Les Indes portugaises. L’Abbé Desgodins.—Terri-
toire de Bathang.

Torino. Reale Accademia delle Scienze,—Atti, Vol. XI, Dis. 1 to 6, 1875-
76.

Dis. 1. Mosso.—Sopra un nuovo metodo per scrivere i movimenti dei vasi
sanguigni nell’uomo. Zucchettii—Memoria relativa alla scala delle volocita
pel moto uniforme dell’acqua nei canali.

Dis. 4. Salvadori.—Intorno al tipo della Goura Scheepmakeri, Finsch, ed agli
esemplari del genere Gowra raccolti dal D’Albertis nella penisola orientale
della Nuova Guinea, ed attribuiti alla medesima specie. Intorno alla iden-
tita Specifica del Sericulus xanthogaster, Scheg. e del Xanthomelus aureus.
Lin.

,—Memorie, 2nd Series, Tome 28.

Zoologia del viaggio intorno al globo della R. Fregata Magenta, durante gli anni
1865-68. Malacologia (Gasteropodi, Acefali e Brachiopodi) : di Cesare Tap-
parone-Canefri. Epatiche di Borneo, raccolte dal Dott. O. Beccari nel ragiato
di Sarawak durante gli anni 1865-66-67 ; descritte dal Dott. G. de Notaris.

Bollettino dell’ Osservatorio della Regia Universita 1 Torino,
Anno. 9, 10, 1875-76.

fOOkS AND PAMPHLETS
presented by the Authors.
Grows, F. S. The Ramayana of Tulsi Das, Book 1, Childhood. Alla-
habad, Rl. 8vo., 1877.

Lewis, T. R. and D. D. CunntineHam. Leprosy in India. <A Report, 8vo.,
Calcutta, 1877.

——. ——. The “Oriental Sore” as observed in India. A Report,
8vo., Calcutta, 1877.

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS.

The Indian Antiquary, Vol. VI, Pt. 65.
Govt. oF Inp1a, Home Dept.
Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. 10, Pt. 1, 1877.

Govt. OF BENGAL. j

The Vendidad, translated into Gujerati by Kavasji Edalji Kanga. 8vo., |
Bombay, 1874.

The Book of Arda Viraf with a Glossary and Index. By Dr. M. Haug

'- and Dr. E. W. West.

Govt. oF BomBay.*

1877. | Library. 85

Sketch map of Dardistan and neighbouring countries.

Govt. OF THE PUNJAB.

Report on the Administration of the Land Revenue Dept. of the Central
Provinces for 1875-76.

CHIEF COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES. ©

Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. 10, Pt. 1, 1877.

Dept. oF REVENUE, AGRICULTURE AND COMMERCE.

General Report on the Topographical Surveys of India and of the Surveyor
General’s Dept. for 1875-76. By Col. H. L. Lhuillier, C. S. I.

General Report on the Operations of the Revenue Surveys of India for
1875-76. By Colonel D. C. Vanrenen, R. A.

THe SURVEYOR GENERAL.

General Report of the Operations of the Marine Survey of India from its
commencement in 1874 to the end of the Official year 1875-76. By
Commander A. Dundas Taylor.

List of Light-Houses and Light-Vessels in British India including the Red
Sea and Coast of Arabia, corrected up to January 1877. By R. C. Car-
rington.

CoMMANDER A. Dunpas Taytor, Supt. oF MARINE SURVEYS.

The Damathat, or the Laws of Menoo, translated from the Burmese by
D. Richardson. 2nd Edition, 8vo., Rangoon, 1876.

H. Krauss, Esa.

Tagore Law Lectures, 1875-76. The Law of Mortgage in India. By
Rashbehary Ghose, M. A.

REGISTRAR, CALCUTTA UNIVERSITY.

Catalogue of Sanskrit and Pali Books in the British Museum. By Dr. E.
Haas, 4to., London, 1876.

TRUSTEES OF THE British MUSEUM.

Introduction to the Nannul. The Tamil text and English Translation
by the Rev. H. Bower.

Rev. F. Fou.Kes.

Meteorological Observations from St. Xavier’s College Observatory for 1876.

THe Rev. EF. Laront.

PERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Bombay. The Vedarthayatna or an attempt to interpret the Vedas, Pt. I.
No. III, 1876.
Caleutta. The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, No. 3, 1877.
Leipzig. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band 8, Stiick 2.
F. Auerbach.—Untersuchungen iiber die Natur des Vocalklanges. 2. Lom-
mel,—Ueber die Interferenz des gebeugten Lichtes.

86 Library. [Marcu,

Gottingen. Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiick 43—50, 1876 and
Stiick 4—7, 1877.

No. 7. La Langue et la Littérature Hindoustanies en 1876. Revue annuelle

par M. Garcin de Tassy.
——. Nachrichten,—Nos. 20 and 21, 1876, and Nos. 2 and 3,
1877. |
London. The Academy,—Nos. 248; to 251, 1877.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 18, No. 108,
and Vol. 19, No. 109.

No. 108. J. Wood-Mason.—Description of a new Species of Mantide with
Pointed Eyes. On a Species of Japyx. On some remarkable Species of
Mantide. Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing.—On some new and little-known Amphi-
podous Crustacea. G. #. Dobson.—Description of a new Species of Vesperugo
from Zanzibar.

No. 109. W. 0. Hewitson.—Descriptions of 25 new Species of Hesperidw. A.
G. Butler.—On Rhopalocera from Japan and Shanghai with descriptions of new
Species. J. Wood-Mason.—Descriptions of new Species of Blattide belonging
to the Genus Panesthia.

The Chemical News,—Vol. 34, Nos. 887 to. 892, Vol. 35, Nos.
897 to 900. :

The Journal of Botany,—Vol. V, No. 168, and Vol. 6, No. 169.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—
Vol. 2, Nos. 18 and 14, and Vol. 3, No. 15.

No. 13. G. Chrystal—On.Bi- and Unilateral Galvanometer Deflection. W.
Ackroyd.—Selective Absorption. Lord Rayleigh.—On the Resistance of Fluids.

No. 14. A. M. Mayer.—Researches in Acoustics, No. 8.

No. 15. W. Spottiswoode.—Description of a large Induction-Coil. Lord Ray-
leigh.—On a permanent Deflection of the Galvanometer-needle under the
influence of a rapid series of equal and opposite induced Currents.

The Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 25, Nos. 1253 to 1258,
and 1268 to 1266.

No. 1263. F. E. Thicke.—Ventilation of Rooms generally, and the Way to
make Workmen’s Cottages comfortable, warm and healthy.

No. 1264. A. Burreii.Indian Tea Cultivation, its Origin, Progress, and Pros-
pects. Reports on the Government Chinchona Plantations in India.

No. 1265. ©. Z. Kingzett—On some Processes of Nature’s Hygiene leading to
Improvements in the Production of Antiseptics, Disinfectants and Albumen
of Commerce. Prof. Barff—Zinc White as Paint and the Treatment of Iron
for the prevention of Corrosion.

No. 1266. J. Danvers.—Indian Railways. Sir J. Lubbock.—Certain Relations
between Plants and Insects.

Nature, Vol. 15,—Nos. 380 to 382.
New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 12, Nos.
71 and 72.
No. 71. ©. A. Young.—Observations on the Displacement of lines in the Solar

a

eee. oe oe

dic Sor

1877.] Library. 87

Spectrum caused by the Sun’s rotation. A. M. Mayer.—Researches in Acous-

tics. O. C. Marsh.—Notice of new Tertiary Mammals.
No. 72. 0. N. Rood.—Experiments on the nature of the force involved in
rookes’ Radiometer. J. W. Dawson.—On a Recent Discovery of Carbo-
niferous Batrachians in Nova Scotia. O. C. Marsh.—Principal Characters of

the American Pterodactyls.
Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—Tome 9, 5™¢ Série, Octobre,
Novembre, 1876.

Octobre. WM. Berthelot.—Contributions pour servir 4 l’histoire des matiéres
explosives. MM. F. M. Raouwlt.—Influence de Vacide carbonique sur la respi-
ration des animaux. UM. Cl. Bernard.—Sur la formation du sucre dans le
sang des animaux. JM. J. L. Smith.—Recherches sur les composés de car-
bone que l’on rencontre dans les météorites.

Novembre. WU. le Dr. P. L. Panum.—Le poison des matiéres putrides, les
bactéries, l’intoxication putride et la septicémie.

Comptes Rendus,—Tome 83, Nos. 19 to 24; Tome 84, Nos. 4
to 6.

Tome 83, No. 20. WM. E. Guignet et G. Ozorio de Almeida.—Sur un fer météo-
rique trés-riche en nickel, trouvé dans la province de Santa-Catharina (Brésil.)

No. 21.. MU. Berthelot—Nouvelles recherches sur les phénoménes chimiques
produits par l’électricité de tension. I. Fordos.—Sur un procédé de recher-
che de la fuchsine dans les vins. MM. P. Guyot et R. Bidaue.—Note sur la
recherche de l’acide rosolique en présence de la fuchsine. MM. V. Feltz et
£. Ritter.—Nouvelles recherches sur l’action de la fuchsine non arsénicale,
introduite dans l’estomac et dans le sang. M. G. Hayem.—Note sur laction
du fer dans ’anémie. M. P. Picard.—Recherches sur l’urée du sang.

No. 22. F. A. Abel.—Sur la composition du coton-poudre. WV. S. M. van
der Willigen.—De la force portative des aimants en fer A cheval. MM. Fordos.

-—Deuxiéme Note sur la recherche de la fuchsine dans les vins, WU. A. Pier-
ret.—Recherches sur lorigine réelle des nerfs de sensibilité genérale dans le
bulle rachidien et la moelle épiniére. M. H. Duclaux.—De Vaction physiolo-
gique qu’ exercent sur les graines de vers a soie, des températures inférieures
a zero. M. J. Chatin.—Sur la structure du batonnet optique chez les Crus-
tacés. I. EH. Ferriére.—Observation de trombes descendantes faite au cap
d’ Antibes, le 21 Novembre 1876.

No. 23. WM. P. Pichard.—Productions de carbonate de soude par l’action du
chlorure de sodium en dissolution sur les carbonates de chaux et de magnésie
en présence de matiéres végétales. I. Carbonniore.—Moours des poissons le
Gourami et son nid.

No. 24. I. E. Faivre—Recherches sur la structure le mode de formation et
quelques points relatifs aux fonctions des urnes chez le Nepenthes distillatoria.
M. A. Redier.—Note sur la correction des variations de marche des pendules
astronomiques, provenant des différences de pression atmosphérique. MM. P.
Picard.—Recherches sur l’urée du sang.

Vol. 84, No. 4. UMM. de Quatrefages et Hamy.—Craniologie des races Négrito
et Négrito-Papoue. M. Weddell,—Sur Vavantage qu il y aurait 4 remplacer la
quinine par la cinchonidine, dans le traitement des fiévres intermittentes,

88 Library. [Manrcu,

No. 56. M. A. Resal.—Note sur la stabilité des votites. MM. L. Pasteur et
Joubert.—Sur les germes des bactéries en suspension dans l’atmosphére et dans
les eaux. MM. FE. Fremy et Clémandot.—Recherches sur Virisation du verre.
M. Jarriant.—Sur une nouvelle disposition des tiges de paratonnerres. I.
Gaudin.—Sur les effets produits par l’introduction de crops étranges au car-
bone, dans la préparation des charbons pour la lumiére électrique.

No. 6. I. P. Regnard.—Note sur la présence de V’ammoniaque libre dans l’acier
fondu. MM. V. Feltz et E. Ritter.—Des accidents immédiats déterminés par
les injections de fuchsine pure dans le sang. JM. Bavay.—Sur languillule in-
testinale (Anguillula intestinalis), nouveau ver nématoide trouvé parle Dr. Nor-
mand chez les malades attentis de diarrhée de Cochinchine, MM. O. Galeb
et P. Pourquier.—Note sur Lilaria hematica (Hématozoaires). I. Oustalet.—
Sur deux nouvelles espéces d’ ibis, provenant du Cambodge.

Journal des Savants,—Janvier 1877.

Revue Archéologique,—Nos. 10, 11, Octobre, Novembre, 1876.

Revue Critique,—Nos. 46—51, 1876.

Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 18, Livraison 2—4, 1876 ; Tome
19, Livraison 4, 1877.

Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 832—384, 1877.

No. 32. Conférence de M. le Commandant Cameron: Voyage a travers l’ Afrique
australe. MU. de Quatrefages.—Les races humaines fossiles,

No. 33. IM. A. Gautier.—La Chimie des Plantes.

No. 34. MM. J. Tyndail.—La fermentation et ses rapports avec les phénomenes
morbides.

Revue de Zoologie,—s8e Série, Tome 4, No. 8, 1876.

Pooks J URCHASED.

AMBERLEY, Viscount. An Analysis of Religious Belief. 2 Vols. 8vo.,
London, 1876.

Barrp, SpENcER, F. Annual Record of Science and Industry for 1875.
Svo., London, 1876.

Bancrort, Husert, Howe. The Native Races of the Pacific States of
North America. 5 Vols. 8vo., London, 1875.

BiaseRna, Proresson Pierro. The Theory of Sound in its Relation to
Music. 8vo., London, 1876.

Burnett, A. C. The Simavidhinabrahmana (being the third Brahmana)
of the Sama Veda, Vol. 1, Text and Commentary with Introduction.
8vo., London, 1873.

Coorrer, T. T. The Mishmi Hills, an account of a Journey made in an
attempt to penetrate Thibet from Assam to open new routes for Com- |
merce. S8vo., London, 1873. ‘

Encyclopedia Britannica, Ed. T. S. Baynes, Vol. 4, BOK-CAN, and Vol. 5, -
CAN-CLE. 9th Edition, Royal 4to., London, 1876. *

1877. | . Library. 89

Hartez, C. de. Avesta, Livre Sacré des Sectateurs de Zoroastre. Tome II.
Royal 8vo., Paris, 1876.

Hunter, W. W. Dr. The Indian Musalmans. 8rd Edition, Royal 8vo.,
London, 1876.

JorpAN, WittiamM LEIGHTON. The Ocean: Its Tides and Currents and
their Causes. Royal 8vo., London, 18738.

Goutp, Joun. The Birds of New Guinea and the adjacent Papuan
Islands, including any new Species that may be discovered in Australia.
Pts. 1 to 4, Folio, London, 1875. “

Kays, J. W. A History of the Sepoy War in India, 1857-58. Vol. 3.
8vo., London, 1876.

- Kremer, ALFRED von. Culturgeschichte des Orients unter den Chalifen.
Band 2. 8vo., Wien, 1877.

Littre, E. Dictionnaire de la Langue Frangais. Vols.1—4. Royal 4to.,
Paris, 1876.

Livinestone, Davip, Dr. The Last Journals of, in Central Africa from
1845 to his death. Continued by a narrative of his last moments and
sufferings, obtained from his faithful servants Chuma and Susi, by H.
Waller. 2 Vols. 8vo., London, 1874.

Mareary, Avaustus Raymonp. The Journey of, from Shanghae to
Bhamo, and back to Manwyne. ‘To which is added a concluding chapter
by Sir Rutherford Aleock, K. C. B. 8vo., London, 1876.

Pickrorp, Joun. Maha-Vira-Charita. The adventures of the Great
Hero Rama. An Indian Drama in Seven Acts. Translated into English
prose from the Sanskrit of Bhavabhiti. 8vo., London, 1871.

Rawiinson, Masor Gen. Str Henry, K. C. B. England and Russia in
the Hast. A Series of papers on the Political and Geographical condition
of Central Asia. Royal 8vo., London, 1875.

THorzurn, S.S. Bannt; or Our Afghan Frontier. 8vo., London, 1876.

VAmBeE’ry, Arminius. History of Bokhara from the earliest period down
to the present. 8vo., London, 1873.

Vuuters, J. H. Firdusii, Liber Regum qui inscribitur Schahname. Tomi
primi, fas. Secundus. S8vo., Lugduni Batavorum, 1876.

‘Wuirvney, W. D. Language and its Study, with especial reference to the
Indo-European Family of Languages. Edited, with Introduction, Notes,
Tables of Declension and Conjugation, Grinom’s Law with illustration,
and an Index, by the Rev. R. Morris. 8vo., London, 1876.

WittiaMs, Crement. Through Burmah to Western China, being notes of
a Journey in 1863, to establish the practicability of a trade-route between
the Irawaddi and the Yang-tse-Kiang. 8vo., London, 1868.

‘ 12) rs ae a
in eer F pea ‘ of ms * 4
if oe 7 — . ’ ’ ' B * tee J A :

F Sos Ce ae
7 a ah a yo

y te RH, ps ¥ ie ine

iO ae iy « iv Oni! ht wt

ie Pan he ng bade ae HNL. eo ant 5 Gyr. Tk .
dick cainnaller at wy pint BS. woVh 79 absiel aft
Hs GAy al: inet qens 3 afk ne te en La SA
(tan piaticd +: x:

to2 ser? x 7. he

%

eA ~

q0rO.) BGT TS, 10 :

a aid Par iD eri he
‘ > J id

: PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

-ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

FOR fPRIL, 1877.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 4th April, at 9 Pp. mM.

Dr. T. R. Lewis in the Chair.

The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced—

1. From the author, a Historical and Statistical Memoir of the Gha-
zipur District, Pt. II. By Dr. W. Oldham, C. 8.

2. From Capt. A. D. Taylor, Supdt. Marine Surveys, a Chart of Salang
Island, (Junk Seylan) surveyed by Commander A. de Richelieu, H. M.
Siamese Navy.

3. From Babu Jogesh Chunder Dutt, twelve copper Coins, collected

from Sarnath, Banaras, and the Panjab.

Mr. BrocuMaANN said that the copper coins presented by Babu Jogesh
Chunder Dutt did not require particular notice. The oldest was a Bactrian

copper coin, and the most recent a pice struck by one of the kings of

Audh.

The following gentlemen duly proposed and seconded at the last Meet-

ing were balloted for and elected ordinary Members—

I. J. Whitty, Esq.
The Rev. A. N. W. Spens.
The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—
1. Mr. J. A. Bourdillon, C. 8., Offg. Asst. Secretary to the Govern-
ment of Bengal, proposed by Mr. C. J. Lyall, seconded by Mr. J. O’Kinealy.
2. Mr. W. Sandford, Head Asst. Office Chief Engineer, P. N. S.
Railway, Lahore, proposed by Mr. M. Macauliffe, seconded by Mr. J.
Gouldsbury.

92 H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Inscriptions from Hisar Firizah. [ APRIL,

The Hon. T. E. Ravenshaw, C. S., proposed by Colonel H. L. Thuillier,
C. 8. I., seconded by Capt. J. Waterhouse.

The following gentlemen have intimated their desire to withdraw from
the Society—

Colonel H. Drummond, R. E.

Major Lord Ralph Kerr.

Mr. G. Nevill, (on leaving India).

Babu Bhagabati Churn Mallik.

Owing to indisposition Mr. W. T. Blanford was unable to exhibit, as
announced, the specimens of pottery, copper ornaments, flint flakes, &c.,
sent by Capt. Mockler from Balichistan.

Mr. Blochmann exhibited several Arabic and Persian inscriptions, of
which rubbings had been received from Mr. J. G. Delmerick, Dihli, and
Mr. J. R. Reid, C. S., A’zamgarh.

He said—The rubbings received from Mr. Delmerick formed two sets,
one taken at Hicar Firdzah, and the second, at Hansi. The latter would
be laid before the Society at the next meeting. Mr. Reid’s rubbings
were taken from various places in the district of A’zamgarh, and as nearly
every village of the district had been visited by Mr. Reid, he was sure that
there were no other inseriptions to be found there.

Hisa’r Fi'ru’zah. .

The town of Hicdr Firtizah was founded in 757 H., or A. D. 1856, by
Firtiz Shah III. of Dihli, at a place formerly called Araman, or, according
to some MSS., Ras, in connection with his canal. Below the castle of the
new fort (higdr), he made a wide reservoir, and filled it with water from his
canal. Vide Cunningham, Arch. Reports, Vol. V, p. 142.

According to the Zafarnamah, Hisar Firizah was visited by Timur on
the 5th Rabi’ I, 801 (15th Nov. 1898), who on the same day proceeded to
Sarsuti, now called Sirsé, which was plundered and burnt. Bhatner had
shared the same fate before, and Fathabad and Ahroni followed. ‘Not a
house was left standing’ ; the inhabitants were killed and the fugitives were
pursued by cavalry. The district seems never to have revived from the
ravages committed by Timuy’s soldiers.

In 811 H. (1408 A. D.), Sultan Muhammad wrested Hisar Firtzah
from Qiwdm Khan, to whom Khizr Khan, in 809, had given it. In 832
(1428-29 A. D.), Malik ush-sharq Mahmtid Hasan commanded the district ;
and in 838 (1434-35), Hisér was given to Iqbal Khan.

In 925 H. (1519 A. D.), it was taken by Babar’s troops from Hamid
Khan. The town and the district were shortly after set aside for the house-
hold of Prince Humdéytin. ;

1877.| H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Iuscriptions from Hisir Pirtizah. 98

According to some authorities, Sher Shah was born at Hisar (others,
perhaps more correctly, say at Narnaul), where his grandfather Ibrahim
Khan Sur had taken service with Jamal Khan Sarangkhani.

On Humaytin’s return from Persia, Hisar Firizah became the appan-
age of Prince Akbar. Akbar afterwards gave it for the same purpose to
Prince Salim; Jahangir gave it to Prince Khurram; and Shahjahan, in
1043 (1633 A. D.) gave it to Dara Shikoh.

During the reign of Akbar, Hisar Firtizah is mentioned as a mint-
place for silver and copper coins. The distriet supplied the ghz for the
imperial household, and was often visited as a favorite hunting-ground.

The Tuzuk-i-Jahingirt, Pddshahnamah, and Tazkirah-i-Saldtin-i-
Chaghtdiyah, mention the following Faujdars of Hisar Firdzah—

In 1016 H. (1607 A. D.), Mubarak Khan Sarwani.

1018 H. (end of 1609), Saif Khan Barha.

1023 H. (1614), Hashim Khan. ;

1025 H. (1616), Muhammad Husain, brother of Khwajah Jahan.
1042 H. (1632), Kripa Ram Gaur.

1043 H. (1633), Muhammad ’Ali Beg.

1129 H. (1717), Salabat Khan Barha.

Disturbances seem t6 have been frequent in the district. In 1614
A. D., we hear of disturbances caused by Dalpat Singh (4’én Translation,
I, p. 359); in the last year of Shahjahan’s reign, Lashkar Khan had to
quell disturbances in Hisar and Bikaénir; and in 1131 H. (A. D. 1718),
Najm-uddin ’Ali Khan was sent to Hisar by the emperor Farrukh-Siyar to
keep rebels in check.

Of Hisar celebrities, I find the following—

1. Shaikh Junaid, a saintly descendant of the great Shaikh Farid-ud-
din Shakkar-ganj of Dipalpur (the old Ajodhan). Junaid, according to the
Khazinat-ul-Agfia (p. 8398), lived and died at Hisar, where his tomb is
still shewn. He wrought many miracles, and was also known for the extra-
ordinary rapidity with which he could write. He died in 900 H. (1494
A.D.). Vide below Inscriptions III and LV.

2. A poet who received from Akbar the nom-de-plume of Mihnati,
‘the drudge’, He was Qazi of Sarhind, where he died. Baddon¢ (III,
337) gives a few of his verses.

8. Ddadtid Khan, the conqueror of Palémau and founder of the town
of Datidnagar in Southern Bihar, where his descendants still live. He died
in 1084 H. (1673 A. D.). A biographical notice by me will be found in
the Indian Antiquary, Vol. I, p. 77.

Regarding the various Jat tribes in Hisar Firazah, vide Elliot’s Races
of the N. W. Provinces, by Beames, Vol. I, p. 180; and regarding the
western boundary of the district, and its parganahs, Vol. Il, pp. 17, 18,
133. ;

94 H. Blochmann—De/merich’s Inscriptions from Hisdér Firtizah. [ APRIL,

Mr. Delmerick’s Hisar inscriptions amount to twelve ; of No. I he
sent a reading. Among the inscriptions the reign of Humayun is well
represented. I now give my readings and translations.

i.

From a mosque near the Taldki ((.§4b ) gate, Hisdr, west (metre,
- long vamal).

Jem yo Als5 gat? y SleS yo SasSgcce? x Just 93 wt dd ee erle ae
ro @) ye whan cas eo st of a | * Jd Seine pre sos prhsv0 gla ft oy
JloS ly wile paso oN yale gw f OS wg ilR dbl cstestrl} Xs lags cyst
JUS 59 ald gr ols 5 he af « sty eyo sld Yole edea who} jo
J lee 9 LR 9 dnewind KK SS Wb SS of SE % Oo evs wrrta dt Cs ole Sts) Geedgo
In the name of God, the merciful, the clement !
O Preserver! O Guardian!

1. The Jami’ Mosque was erected with the help of the Lord of glory (it is)
like the Ka’bah in perfection, like the Kiblah* in beauty.

2. Near it is a large well with a spring like the Zamzam ; its water, like the
breath of Christ, removes sickness.

8. Both were built by order of the lady Fatimah Khattn, whois the
mother of the mother of the great Khan, the distinguished Kutb Kha4n,

4. In the time of the reign of Buhliil Shah, the protector of the faith, of
him like whom no other king is in battle.

5. The date is the 2nd day of Jumada I, and 870 years had elapsed since the
time of the Flight, [21st December, 1465. ]

» aa

From the Mausoleum outside the Nagori Gate, South. The rubbing
measures 8 ft. 2 in. by 6 in.
Bile Uy chro MU) Yary doe”? Al Mr ath ¥
elit 9 rtm ses” es (yd dee”? pads LISS , cite wtb eth DRS
tl Kileiled 9 Uprtand 3 ht KSwe lard wy
In the name of God the merciful, the clement! .
There is no God but Allah, Muhammad is Allah’s prophet, may God bless him!

The departure of this king of the Shaikhs and the Saints, Shaikh Muham-
mad, son of Mahmid, the Chishti, took place on the 9th Sha’ban, 892 [31st July, 1487].

* As Kiblah is here opposed to the Ka’bah, it seems to refer to Jerusalem (Dait-
ul-kuds). ,

1877.] H. Blochmann—Delmerick’s Inscriptions from Hisar Firizah. 95
III and IV.

These two inscriptions come from the same Mausoleum as Inscription
II. They measure 6 ft. 10 in. by 9 in., and 6 ft. 2 in, by 5 in., respectively.
It looks as if the builder Junaid was the same as Shaikh Junaid, mentioned
by me above among the ‘ Hisar Celebrities’. The date of his death, as given
in the Khazinah would be too early ; but the fact that he is called ‘ Ajo-
dhani’ seems to prove the identity.

The spelling ‘ Achodhani’ for ‘ Ajodhani’ is quite clear in the rubbing.

raat Ero y| by aad va
I WIS Gy da Aly Kiloaws Wye 9 eiwo or J 5M CH) Bye)

On the Ist Rabi’-ul-awwal, 927. The builder i is Junaid, the son of Chandan.
[9th February, 1521].

o ” nye? . o bad . ow @
WO w? Oats &adly Ksl0 Rind 9 oa 9 cso} Khow Fd22S} cod ae (30 Sas}
| I corel aye Gy

On the Ist Zi Ka’dah, 931. The builder is Junaid, son of Chandan, son of
Mahmiad, of Achodhan. [20th August, 1525.]

aX.
From a mosque outside the Dihli Gate, situate in the Sardi Nathia
Bhatyara (a baker). Four lines, 2 ft. 5 in. by 1 ft. 8 in.

2) Kix! cal (Ray dt cJles Mice aU jas ee (0 ool falc tI Jls
elit wey 9 wyekr? Oee J9 es wiley Cy yr — >? 3 oolett Sali &Lt 533
wit) @!) leat y=} 3 Sight bela wr} Ji J ole whee vols wKspox wr? 9
OI} 9 ais dla 9 &SL0 al old cajls glayty wiles oo” sitet s wlorleary
ares wo lors 950 dS? yal daily 7S U2 9 dy5 Gs Akt) iS xc erredlal} este
wary» dL) Ly pp rriontd | jSoyo72 rary ly dao} SIM yedv0 eae ct lSpas
csllss al} ALB) ws, wl opot lB 597%! wld, \3 gla wl os 7” os aed
ee (yo ely Nes? LA) 40 jd Mf oe [os] do x? glieds Lo ee ae slbs| Lo
Dee} dwg, aU OKS Sayre IS 99 dine Qo} 9 yQblly KW) Sek lad
Hoot oS ws

In the name of God, the merciful, the clement !

The prophet (upon whom be peace !) says, ‘ He who builds a mosque for God, will
have a house built for him by God Almighty in Paradise. After the grace of God,
the King, the omniscient, and the blessing of the Lord of prophetship (on whom be
peace !), in the auspicious time, and the day-increasing reign of the sovereign, the
helper of the world, the just one of the age, the king of India and Khurasan, who
raises the standard of holy strife and war, Muhammad Humday in, Padshah-i-

Ghazi,—may God perpetuate his reign and spiritual rule and extend over all ages his
justice and his compassion !—this fine mosque was built and adorned, in beautiful struc-

96 H. Blochmann—Delmerick’s Inscriptions from Hisar Firtizah. [ APRIL,

ture, in order to please the Lord who is adored, by the slave who hopes in the mercy of
the All-nourisher, who seeks help from God and takes refuge with the Merciful, Nazar
K uli, son of Shah Kuli Khan, who is known as Niz4m-uddin Khan, the Turk-
man,—may God increase what He has given him and bring him to what he desires, for
the honor of the chief* of the pious and the saints! Dated 4th Sha’ban (may God
/ allow the month to end in victory and security !), 939. [lst March, 15388.]
The writer of these letters is "Abdullah Yisuf Ahmad, son of Rukn-uddin,
VI.

From the Jami’ mosque of Hisar. The inscription consists of nine
lines, and measures 1 ft. 11 in. by 1 ft. 5 in.
rim . yt we > I &Lt eo
es? a) aly Gh SU} Say 8 daly foe? al ee ure ormndt dale lS y lou! &sle
aM &olbiy aisley SS) eo} slat} gle) J gles} wile 9 clio ols) N0lS)
BU tA Coss sl&oh ygaled doe? Cojlaell y wf dole} wolaty eat) SUE lac
ebdt stLas $5 clay ws oleae lion Eee acts tsyal ably is? ws &S 10 dolla
wed cbs shy wars & bed lo} ole ls uy des” ,a,0] ebbs) s} 0} ba)
ule wy RR oli wr * * Cg MAS .dd gd Joye pgdiel ia or S yiv0 Kay
oS? Cwydyd eee RE H
OL yao tga gee?” O0T ORI} @id) 9F ge lar soit fod yy cos? Col od
Oo} SIRS ey ee ee ee OL x eu” Jy Ja! eles oT Ohewd Wyre
VIER ddw |
In the name of God, the merciful, the clement!
‘The mosques belong to God. Do not associate any one with God. When the
servant of God rose up to pray to Him, it nearly happened that they [the jinns] pressed
on him in crowds’ [Koran, lxxii, 18, 19.]. The Prophet says ‘He who builds a mosque

for God desiring thereby God’s honour, will have one like it built for him by God in
paradise.’ This mosque was finished during the time of the reign of the great king of

kings, the exalted prince, the master of the necks of crowds of nations among the In- 4

dians, Turks, Arabs, and Persians, the accomplished Sultdn, the perfect, the chief, the
ruler, the just prince, the high, the exalted, whom to obey is as necessary as to obey

God and the Prophet, according to the Koran verse ‘Obey God and obey the Prophet | |

* Sayyid. ‘The word is left out in the inscription; but the phrase is common, and ]

the conjecture is casy.

1877.] H. Blochmann—Delmerickh’s Inscriptions from Hisér Firizah. 97

and those who have authority among you,’ the guardian of God’s countries, the helper
of God’s servants, who raises the standard of holy strife and war, Muhammad Hu-
maywtn, Badshah-i-ghazi—may God Almighty perpetuate his kingdom and guide his
ship in the seas of His favor !—through the exertion of the auspicious dignitary, the
cream of the accomplished among men, the issue of great Amirs, Amir Muhammad,
son of the distinguished noble, the meritorious Nizim-uddin Beg Mirak, son of .
the pardoned and purified Khushkildi * * * son of * * * * of Babar.

1. A mosque has been built in Hisar for the sake of God, which is as high in
dignity as the seventh heaven.
2. Because it is high in dignity, and has the aspect of the seventh heaven, and
has turned out well adjusted, every one who saw it has approved of the style of this
mosque.

3. Because all people of sense approved of it, its chronogram is * * * * *
(illegible). A. H. 942 [A, D. 1535-36.]

The writer and composer is Nizim * * *

Vif.

From a Makbarah outside Hisar, about a mile eastward, near the house
of Col. Foster, Dy. Commissioner, Hisdr. 1 ft. 1 in. by 1 ft. 2 in.
prey! ue y lt ELI} roves
bla $y} cshel ) dilblew 4 &Slo a ws losd oom” ales 9 W9e0 OES yd
glo ByF yd SN) Alo cy Mabas (rs *% * * yh cr & * wi ty % * wy les crt
ll OD x @ Silarind 9 Ets t is eo dy Sse wlan,
In the auspicious time and reign of Muhammad Humdéytin—may God
perpetuate his kingdom and his rule and elevate his condition and dignity !—this build-

ing was * * by Walta Khan * * gon of Mir * * son of Sultén Malik
Beg, on the lst Ramazdn 948.

Along the right hand side of the inscription the following words are
found—
This * * vault * * * 20,000 tdngahs * * * was completed under the superin-

tendence of Shaikh Munawwar, son of Q4sim.

It is possible that the W4lti Khan of this inscription is the Balté
Khan mentioned in my Ain Translation, Vol. I, p. 475, No. 207.

VIII and IX.
Both inscriptions come from the same Makbarah as No. VII. They
measure 2 ft. 8 in. by 1ft. 9 in. and 2 ft. Gin. by 1 ft. 5 in., respectively.
pricey ereyll als eo
wtrslee| wlaty ety loot | 9 At Glblo Wygile® CSya 9 wygede xe JO
may slo plo alee wt bi9US OLA Cojle sldyh Ggsled oo” co jleed} 9
lays Coizh 1 OF wily Ob pled duleed » OMY! s WI Ale sad Gay

98 H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Inscriptions from Hisar Pirtzah. [ApRit,

gla y sly oles whys _pSatrd yy wl>> wr!» one! Sam ae 5-4) ,3_ p40 w
tf avo) YO oo Slam IG st5.0 Boyls
In the name of God, &c. In the auspicious time and the august reign of the king
of India and Khurasén, who raises the standard of holy strife and war, Muhammad
Humdayitn, Badshéh-i-ghizi—may God perpetuate his rule !—this edifice was com-
pleted during Rajab (may the dignity of the month increase!) 944. [January, 1538.]
And the vault was made for the sake of Turdi Beg Kiujak, son of Mir
Barantaq the Mughul; and this youth was killed in the Gujrat war. The cost
was 15,000 black tangahs.

wloolae!} oll, et) lal ts oJ} wlbhis wile wales 39 Wp OS yd
whdaey glo zilky aE old CojlE slbol wyiled One” wall o¢=! Cojleolt 5
BLY p10 Gy dee”? Gale vo x w Hf Crbes wt ek Bilerand |g Greyto Bo! Emo
ESS 1,0 Bojl9a Peg etl, wold whe 5 Sid 2 Whe wily oF cle
NH 3oe — 5S ae
In the name of God, &c. In the auspicious time and august reign &c., [as above]
—this edifice was completed during Ramazdn, 944. [March 1538]. And this edifice

was made on account of * * Mir ’XAshiq Muhammad, sonof Mir Shah ’Ali;
and this youth was killed during the Gujrat war. The cost was 12,000 black tangahs.

X.

From a dome outside Hisar, about a mile to the east, inside the Com-
missariat godowns. 1ft. 5 in. by 1 ft. 10 in. The poetry is execrable
(metre, Mutakarib).

rb yas yhhe 9 Clive of end g US ead yy Aedgy Saif LAS
WS 4 et i pk ven or wl) gles _,—bro acl ely 5
Cig) Oey ans Ps 113 &F oh oS 79 KES Sls» —aso
3ve Kine
wed oly ohh S—y Se 6S Oa Clty? OFT 15?
at iy

1. How beautiful is the dome of the paradise-like mausoleum; its mortar and
bricks are like musk and ambergris.

2. From the scent of the garden the brain is perfumed ; and a Salsabil (a spring
in paradise) flows from its trees and meadow.

3. The secretary of heaven [Mercury] turned round it, when the date was written
on the dome: A. H. 975 [A. D. 1567-68].

4. Much praise is due to Ba Yazid, by whose order the bricks were placed on
the foundation, Written by Kabix.

a REINS ar i ee,

SSA El RE RN Mtl aD

1877. | H. Blochmann’s—Rezd’s Inscriptions from A’zamgarh. 99

XI.
From a mosque in the yard of ‘Sher’ Buhltl’s mausoleum, outside
Hisar, one mile to the south. The rubbing is 2 ft. 5 in. square, and the
characters are in well-formed Nasta’lvk (metre, long ramal).

WEN he KT oO 2 Cr torls asst ost OAS tis? So) ee <974
icy at phone Owls 85 Sls d= arb SASS} gle cfs! ¢? babs w= fas

Wert ales) SL y ans; DIS mtd exe9 Wilf BL 93 Bile AIS

1. The follower of the law of the Prophet, the chosen one, ’Abd-unnabi,

whose sight gives brightness to the mirror of the heart,
2. Erected before the courtyard of Shah Buhlil’s mausoleum a grand

mosque, which is to be the dwelling of worshippers.
8. A voice from heaven announced without difficulty the final hemistich, ‘ This

building was completed in 1106. [A. D. 1694-95. ]

XII.
From the Dargah outside the Talaki gate. 1 ft.2 in. by 63 in
(metre, Khafif.)
eae Nt uportal oo
restr) by GS Hed arent ~—89 otyp—a} sl
Cro d LS? HS lo ars SIFU yd jf p—ine is? lw
esiisee malo > ole! say S990 59 pp Gas wy lew i, A sa ep

1. The king of the palace of poverty, Ismail, received from God an order on

paradise.
2. Iwas searching for a chronogram, when a voice from my heart suddenly said,

‘He went to paradise.’ [A. H. 1236; A. D. 1820-21.]
The name of the engraver is Pir Bakhsh, an inhabitant of Bikanir. By order of

Maulawi Imam Bakhsh Sahib, whose nom-de-plwme is Sahbat, of Dihli.

Regarding Imam Bakhsh Sahbai, vzde Garcin de Tassy, Histoire de
la Littérature Hindoue et Hindoustanie, Vol. III, pp. 22 to 26.

For other inscriptions belonging to the neighbourhood of Hisar, vzde my
readings and translations of Mr. Delmerick’s Abuhar and Sirsa Inscriptions,
in Proceedings, As. Socy. Bengal, for March, 1874, p. 72 (where on 1. 22
‘uncle’ must be corrected to ‘ father’).

District A’zamgarh.
I.
From a Mosque in the village of Ganjahra, Parganah Muhammadabdd.
Al crypt] Send dee” ona Gy 995 r92 Ute piSplle sl ole} yo
iS} ogled OT yi GS caer? othe aS ordyyd Gays jf Uy od

100 H. Blochmann’s—Leid’s Inseryptions from A’zamgarh. [APRIL,

PU Sa flor eystewol LSI opt Hake — Cyt Cama T JlaSHt OAS B,© wSLola
cpl Z9 55 a an § oo LP>ot F9d as & dilgnvo KIS! ray &y sls Lardy
1299 Sew
1. In the time of the Emperor ’A’lamgir, who fosters the faith, and through
whose splendour the religion of Muhammad has increased beyond expectation,
2. This mosque was built for the pious through the kindness of the sun of genero-
sity—a mosque from the radiance of which the stars borrow (their light).
8. The carriers of God’s throne asked, ‘ What perfect man has done this’; and I
said, ‘This perfection of piety comes from the scion of perfection.’
4, Its exalted shape resembles the House of God [the Ka’bah] in excellence; the
top of its summit touches the summit of the heaven.
5. When I asked for a chronogram, Genius [yr. the old man of thought] said,

‘This mosque of excellent foundation was built by Muhammad S4lih,’ A. H. 1099.
[A. D. 1687-88. ]

I do not know whether the builder is the same as the Muhammad Salih
who is mentioned several times in the ’A’lamgirnamah and the Madsir-i-
-A'lam-girt.

qi,

From an old mosque at the ruined village of ‘ Kasbah, properly Kas-

bah Nigun, Parganah Mahul.
wry! Kine Coll (1S may cy lhe oa” aha} ceed cx ORG ME eee

In the reign of Muhammad Humayian...........,the poor Muhammad
’Atd, son of Dost Quli, the Kabuli. A. H. 940 [A. D. 1533-34].

Sher Shah spent some part of his early life in Nigtn.

Iil.

On a broken slab found in the village of Chakesar, Parganah Ghost.
Chakesar was formerly the name of a parganah. It is now a tappa,
and is included in Parganah Ghosi.

* ostlyy Was (2:2! gla ose” ad Ly

@: ee ee e* ee ee ee ee ee ee

|

OE 'y es Gee

e+ ee ee ee e.? ee ee e. ee ee Bri late mene ee

ee ee ee ee e@r er @8 oe ee ee * wlales » tts pols cute wT jgy3? gle GR? |

ee e © ee ee er ee ee ee ee es

WD WORD aw 93 Pt) ev (Sy
The Jimi’ mosque was built with God’s blessing ......e. i
In the reign of King Firtiz, that king of the world who over all kings.,.. |

— niche and mosque....

According to the era of the Prophet it was in 7.8, that...»

PwnN e

4

1877.] G. H. Damant—Wofe on the old Manipurt Character. 101

The left half of the slab is broken off. The characters of the inscrip-
tion are the same as on the I’rich inscription of A. H. 815, published by
me in Proceedings, A. 8. Bengal, for March 1874, pp. 69, 70. On both
inscriptions the word & kih is spelt £2 ke, though the metre shews that
£& is short.

IV.

From a stone at the Dargah of Pir Kishint in Muhammadabdd Khds,
Parganah Muhammadabad.

The rubbing is illegible, and the name of this*saint from the town of
Kashan (in Persia) is not known to me.

The following papers were read—_

1. Note on the old Manipurit Character—By G. H. Damant, C. S.,
Officiating Political Agent, Manipur.
(Abstract. )

The Manipuri alphabet appears to be a form of the Devanagari, and was,
in all probability, introduced from Bengal along with Hinduism by some
wandering sanydsi¢ in the reign of Charairongba (1700 A. D.). The alpha-
bet is ill-adapted to the wants of the language, but is used by the ‘ maibees,’
or priests, who keep up a national chronicle, in which every event of im-
portance is recorded.

The number of Manipuri MSS. is exceedingly limited. Mr. Damant
mentions five, and gives a facsimile, transliteration, and translation, of the
first page of the ‘Samsokgnamba.’ Vide Journal and Proceedings for
1875.

The paper will appear in No. 1, of Pt. I, for 1877.

Mason Gopwin-AvsteEn said—There is but little doubt that the Mani-
puris are a mixed race drawn from the Hill-tribes that encircle the valley,
particularly the Naga. Even now a certain intermixture of blood goes on
through the connections formed by Manipuris with Hill women that come
down into or live in villages contiguous to the valley, or take service in
Manipuri households. He believed also that men of the Hill-tribes are
admitted into the Hindu community.

2. Descriptions of three new species of Birds belonging to the genera Po-
matorhinus, Actinura, and Pellorneum, from Saddya, Assam.— By
Major H. H. Gopwin-AvsteEn.

(Abstract. )

This paper contains the descriptions of three interesting new forms

recently collected by Mr. M. T. Ogle in the neighbourhood of Saddya,

102 J. Wood-Mason—Wew Telphuside. [APRIL,

Assam, viz., Pomatorhinus stenorhynchus, Actinura Oglet, and Pellornewm
pectoralis.

The characters of some of the other specimens were briefly noticed, and
the close relationship of Actinura Oglei with Turdinus guttatus, Tickell,
from Tenasserim, pointed out. The other forms, probably new (further

examination being necessary), were provisionally noted as Chlewasicus atro-
*

superciliaris, Abrornis flavogularis, and Turdinus Williamsont.

3. Description of two new Species of Freshwater Crustacea obtained by
Mr. O. Limborg in the Houwng-da-rau Valley, Tenasserim.— By J.
Woop-Mason.

(Abstract.)

The author exhibited and read descriptions (1) of Paratelphusa Lim-
borg, which is said to differ from its near ally P. Hdwardsi (from the
streams of the flat country lying along the base of the hill-ranges of the
N. EH. Frontier of India) in the great development and prominence of the
extraorbital angles and of the front, which latter is also broadly emarginate,
in its slenderer legs, in the ungrooved condition of the 2nd joint of its
external maxillipeds, &c., and (ii) of Ze/phusa lobifrons, in which the front
is divided by a broad and deep indentation of its surface and by an emargi-
nation of its free edge into two lobes, themselves slightly emarginate, in
which the external margin of the extraorbital tooth is equal in length to
half the width of the front, in which the posterior margin of the carapace
and the front are of equal width, &e.

The collection sent up by Mr. Limborg also contains numerous exam-
ples of Zelphusa Larnaudii, A. M.-Edw., but none of Paratelphusa
Sinensis—a form that abounds in the neighbourhood of Moulmein.

4. Note on a case of Death by Lightning in a Mine, communicated by

I. J. Wuirry, Esq., Supdt. of the Kurhurbari Collieries, Giridhi.

A remarkable case of death by lightning in a mine has been communi-
cated by I. J. Whitty, Esq., Supdt. of the Kurhurbari Collieries. The
mine is a shallow one, worked by levels driven on the side of a flat-topped
hill, only 20 feet from the surface, which is therefore the thickness of rock
above the coal seam. The working-face, where the accident occurred,
is about 180 feet from the opening. There were a number of miners in the
drift at the time. Those.near the entrance were unaffected. The two who
were killed (a man and a woman) were at the working-face in adjoining
galleries, separated by about 12 feet of coal. ‘T'wo other miners nearest to
the face were knocked down and severely stunned. They were all natives ;
and the only account that they could give of what occurred was, that sparks

1877.) I. J. Whitty—On a case of Death by Lightning ina Mine. 103

seemed to come out of the pillar of coal between the two who were killed.
They say they were not aware there was a thunderstorm going on.

Mr. Whitty states that no mark of any kind could be observed on the
bodies, nor anywhere in the mine or on the tools lying about ; but that a
young sd/ tree standing as nearly as possible over the position of the acci-
dent was slightly damaged, and that in the ground at its base a hole, about
one inch in diameter, seemed to have been formed by the lightning.

The little hill, or plateau, in which the mine is situated is one of a
small irregular group in the centre of the coal-field, about 200 feet high.
Tt is formed of the coal-measure sandstone. The drainage is thorough, and
the mine was quite dry. From the presence of the workmen, the sides of
the gallery and the air in it were probably damper than the rock. The
tree, or other vegetation on the hill is scanty.

The accident occurred at about 1:30 p. mM. on the 31st January. There
had been no rain from 15th October to 12th January, when one inch of rain
fell. There were some intermediate showers, and 0°96 fell on the 31st, the
total for the month being 2°42 inches.

Mr. H. F. Buanrorp said that a lesson of great practical importance
might be learned from the very remarkable case communicated by Mr.
Whitty, vzz., the very low conductivity of rock im situ, unless saturated
with water. Notwithstanding the enormous sectional area of the rock-con-
ductor presented by the mass of the hill, so low was its conductivity that
the discharge took place through the bodies of these unfortunate workmen,
in sufficient quantity to kill two of them and injure others. Now, looking
at the manner in which the great majority of the lightning rods attached
to houses in Calcutta terminate below, we can fully understand that they
must be useless or even worse than useless. There is one on a house occu-
pied by the Bengal Club, which terminates on the top of a post, and at the
-very best, they generally leave about a foot of the lower end buried in
ground which is kept pretty dry by the drainage into the Calcutta sewers.
Such rods can offer no protection, and, as if to ensure their inutility, they
never range to a sufficient height to command more than a protected
radius of 3 or 4 feet. It is little wonder that we constantly read of houses
which are provided with lightning rods being struck by lightning, the rod
taking no part in the discharge.

The CHAIRMAN remarked that it not unfrequently happened that per-
sons who had been killed by lightning manifested no outward sign of
injury. Such was the case in an instance that occurred on the Calcutta
maidan a short time since, where death had been instantaneous. Had it
not been for the circumstance that the man happened not to be alone and
that his companion though thrown down escaped with only temporary ner-
. vous derangement, the cause of his death must have remained a matter of

104 Library. [ APRIL,

conjecture merely, as although the body was examined a few minutes after
the occurrence, nothing could be detected indicative of the cause of death.
Unfortunately our knowledge of the minute texture of the organs and tissues
of the body is not sufficiently advanced to enable a definite opinion to
be given regarding the precise cause of death in cases. of this kind when
unaided by circumstantial evidence.

In this case also there were no marks on the roadway suggestive of
anything unusual having occurred, or to indicate the spot where the dis-
charge had struck the ground.

fh BRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in March last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Berlin. Konigliche Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Monats-
bericht, Novembre, 1876.
Oldshausen.—Parthava und Pahlavy, Mada und Mah, Mazdoran und Mazanderan.
Boll.— Zur Anatomie und Physiologie der Retina.
Birmingham. Institution of Mechanical Engineers,—Proceedings, No. 6,
October, 1876. |
F. H. Lioyd.—On the Open Spray Tuyere, and other Blast Furnace Tuyeres.
J. Durie.—On Rope Gearing for the Transmission of Power in large Mills and
Factories.
Geneva. la Société de Physique et d’Histoire Naturelle de Genéve,—
Mémoires, Tome 24, Pt. 2.
M. P. de Loriol. —Note sur quelques espéces nouvelles appartenant @ la classe des
E’chinodermes.
Edinburgh. The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Session 1875-76.
J. MacGregor.—On the Electrical Conductivity of Stretched Silver Wires.
—_———.,— Transactions, Vol. 27, Pt. 4, 1875-76.
Dr. J. Donaldson.—On the Expiatory and Substitutionary Sacrifices of the Greeks.
Prof. C. Niven.—On the Stresses due to Compound Strains. J. A. Broun.—On
the Decennial Period in the Range and Disturbance of the Diurnal Oscilla-
tions of the Magnetic Needle and in the Sun-spot Area. Dr. J. Stark.—On
the Shedding of Branches and Leaves in Conifere.
Leipzig. Deutsche Morgenlindische Gesellschaft,—Zeitschrift, Band 30.
Heft 4, 1876.
i, Haas.—Ueber die Urspriinge der Indischen Medizin, mit besonderem Bezug
auf Susruta. H. H. Miller.—Himjarische Studien.

:

ei ee et ee |

1877.] Library. 105

London. The Athenzeum,—Nos. 275 to 277, 1877.
The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. 4, No. 3, 1877.

M. Venyukof.—Togographical Surveys in Asiatic Russia, during 1875.

—. The Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,—
Vol. 6, No. 3, January, 1877.

W. L. Distant.—N otes on the Nicobar Islands, Signor S. M. D’Albertis’ expedi-
tion to New Guinea. I. J. Walhouse-—Remarks on a Collection of Iron
Arrow and Spear heads from Southern India. H. Clarke.—Note on Serpent
and Siva Worship and Mythology in Central America, Africa, and Asia. Dr.
Gillespie.—On Flint Cores as Implements.

Nature,—Vol. 15, Nos. 883 to 385, 1877.
The Royal Asiatic Society,—Journal, Vol. 9, Pt. 1, 1877.

E. Thomas.—Bactrian Coins and Indian Dates. A. H. Sayce-—The Tenses of
the Assyrian Verb. 2. Friederich—An Account of the Island of Bali. Major
Mockler.—On Ruins in Makran. S. L. Poole.—Inedited Arabic Coins. Prof.
J. Dowson.—Further Note on a Bactrian Pali Inscription and the Samvat Era.
A. H. Schindler.—Notes on Persian Beltchistén, from the Persian of Mirza
Mehdy Khan.

——. The Royal Astronomical Society,—Monthly Notices, Vol. 37, Nos.
2 and 8, 1877.

No.2. W.M. Wiitiams.—Note on Prof. Langley’s Paper on the direct effect of
Sun-spots on Terrestrial Climates. Rev. 8S. J. Perry.—On some Diffraction
Experiments of M. Ch. André, with reference to Astronomical Instruments,
and the General Theory of this Diffraction.

No. 3. Prof. W. Harkness.—Theory of the Horizontal Photoheliograph, includ-
ing its application to the determination of the Solar Parallax by means of
Transits of Venus. M. Erck.—An improved mode of viewing the Sun.

The Royal Geographical Society,—Vol. 21, No. 1, 1877.

Stuart.—The Ascent of Mount Ararat in 1856.

—. The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 25, No. 176.

C. H. Gimingham.—On anew Form of the “ Sprengel” Air-pump and Vacuum-tap.
F. Chambers.—The Diurnal Variations of the Wind and Barometric Pressure.
W. Huggins.—Note on the Photographic Spectra of Stars. H. Zomlinson.—On
the Increase in Resistance to the Passage of an Electric Current produced on
Wires by Stretching.

—.,— Philosophical Transactions, Vol. 165, Pt. II; Vol. 166,

Fil.
Vol. 165, Pt. II. F. Chambers.—On the Mathematical Expression of Observations
of Complex Periodical Phenomena ; and on Planetary Influence on the Earth’s
Magnetism. Dr. Ferrier.—Experiments on the Brain of Monkeys. W. Crooke.
—On Repulsion resulting from Radiation. Dr. Aliman.—On the Structure
and Development of Myriothela. J. N. Lockyer.—Spectroscopic Observations
of the Sun. J. Prestwich.—Tables and Temperatures of the Sea at different
depths beneath the surface, reduced and collated from the various observations
made between the years 1749 and 1868 discussed.
Vol. 166, Pt.1. W.C. Williamson.—On the organization of the Fossil Plants
of the Coal Measures, Myelopteris, Psaronius and Kaloxylon. J. Tyndall—The

106 Library. | APRIL,

Optical Deportment of the Atmosphere in relation to the Phenomena of Putre-

faction and Infection. 0. Chambers.—-The Absolute Direction and Intensity of

the Earth’s Magnetic Force at Bombay and its Secular and Annual Variations.

H. N. Moseley.—On the Structure and Relations of the Aleyonarian Heliopora |
cerulea, with some account of the Anatomy of a species of Sarcophyton : Notes

on the Structure of Species of the Genera Millepora, Pocillopora, and Stylaster,

and Remarks on the Affinities of certain Paleeozoic Corals. R. von Willemies

Suhm.—On the Development of Lepas fascicularis and the ‘‘ Archizoéa,”’ of

Cirripedia. Prof. O. Reynolds.—On Rolling-Friction. F. M. Balfour.—On

the Development of the Spinal Nerves in Elasmobranch Fishes. Prof.

Owen.—On the Fossil Mammals of Australia. (C. 8. Tomes.—On the Develop-

ment of the Teeth of Fishes, Elasmobranchii and Teleostei. G. J. Romanes.—_
The Croonian Lecture. Preliminary Observations on the Locomotor System

of Meduse. O. Reynolds —On the Refraction of Sound by the Atmosphere.

London. The Zoological Society,—Transactions, Vol. 9, Pt. 10.
A. G. Butler.—Revision of the Heterocerous Lepidoptera of the family Sphingi-

dae.
Melbourne. The Royal Society of Victoria,—Transactions and Proceedings,
Vol. 12, 1876.

R. L. J. Ellery. —On the forthcoming Transit of Venus. &. Etheridge.—Obser-
vations on Sand-dunes of the Coast.of Victoria. 2. LZ. J. Hilery—On the
Photographic processes to be adopted in Observing the Transit of Venus.
Notes on some of the Physical Appearances observed in the late Transit lo
Venus. G. Foord.—On some of the Results of the ‘‘ Challenger’? Expedition.

Moscow. La Société Impériale des Naturalistes de Moscou,—Bulletin,
No. 2, 1876.
A. Petrowsky.—Note sur le Gen-Seng ou Gen-Chen.
.,— Nouveaux Mémoires, Tome 18, Livraison 5.
Trautschold, H.—Die Kalkbruche von Mjatschkowa.

Palermo. Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italiani,—Memorie, Dispensa 1.
Gennaro, 1877.

H. Draper.—Photographs of the Spectra of Venus and o Lyrae. Astronomical
Observations on the Atmosphere of the Rocky Mountains made at elevations
of from 4,500 to 11,000 feet, in Utah and Wyoming Territories and Colorado.

Paris. Journal Asiatique,—7™ Série, Tome VIII, No. 8, 1876.
Société de Géographie,—Janvier, 1877.

P. Vidal-Lablache.—Remarques sur la population de l’Inde Anglaise. Chemins
de fer de l’ Inde en 1875 et densité de la population en 1876.

Rome. Reale Accademia dei Lincei,—Atti, Vol. 1, fascicolo 1—8, 1877.
Trieste. Societa Adriatica di Scienze naturali,—Bolletino, Nro. 3, An-
nata 2.

Dr. C. D. Marchesetti.—Ricordi d’un viaggio alle Indie orientali. Profili della }
flora indiana, Un nuovo documento preistorico trovato nell’ India,

1877. ] Library. 107

Vienna. Die Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Sitzungsberichte,
Mathematisch, Natur-wissenschaftliche Classe, Vol. 71, Abth. 3, Heft.
III—V.

Heft. III—V. Mojsisovics.—Ueber die Nervenendigung in der Epidermis der
Sauger. Kénigstein.—Das Verhiltniss der Nerven zu den Hornhautkorper-
chen. Cali u. Exner.—Zur Kenntniss des Graaf’schen Follikels und des Corpus
luteum beim Kaninchen. Seegen u. Nowak.—Versuche iiber die Ausscheidung
von gasformigem Stickstoff aus den im Kérper umgesetzten Eiweisstoffen.
Bergmeister.—Beitrag zur vergleichenden Embryologie des Coloboms. Léwit.
Die Nerven der glatten Musculatur. Biedermann.—Untersuchungen iieber das
Magenepithel. el/ner.—Beitrag zur Lehre von der Entwicklung der Kloake.

——,, Vol. 72, Abth. 1, Heft. I—V.. ©

Heft. I und II. Steindacher. Ichthologische Beitrage. Marenzeller.—Zur
Kenntniss der adriatischen Anneliden.

Heft. III. Moeller—Ueber die Enstehung des Acacien-Gummi. Wiesner.—
Arbeiten des pflanzenphysiologischen Institutes der K. K, Wiener Universitat

Heft. IV—V. Grobven.—Arbeiten aus dem zoologisch-vergleichend-anatomis-
chen Institute der Universitat Wien. Ueber Podocoryne carnea, Sars. Stecker.—
Ueber neue indische Chernetiden. Pokorny.—Ueber phyllometrische Werthe als
Mittel zur Characteristik der Pflanzenblatter. Steindacher.—Ichthyologische
Beitrage.

—— , Vol. 72, Abth. 2, Heft. I—V.

Heft II. Puschi.—Ueber den Einfluss von Druck und Zug auf die thermischen
Ausdehnungscoéfficienten der Koérper und iiber des beziigliche Verhalten von
Wasser und Kautschuk.

Heft. II. Zudkowsky.—Ueber die Einwirkung des Glycerins auf Starke bei héhe-
ren Temparaturen. Wetdil.—Ueber das Cinchonin. Tollinger.—Ueber die beim
Lésen des salpetersauren Ammoniaks in Wasser auftretenden Warmeerschei-
nungen und deren Verwerthung bei Verwendung dieses Salzes zu Kaltemis-
chungen.

Heft. IV und V. Liebermann. Untersuchungen tiber das Chlorophyll den
Blumenfarbstoff und deren Bizichungen zum Blutfarbstoff. Beckerhinn.—
Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Nitroglycerins und der wichtigsten Nitroglycerin-
praparate. Jelinck.—-Ueber die Constanten der Aneroide und tber Aneroide
mit Hohenscalen.

——, Vol. 72, Abth. 3, Heft. I—V.

Heft. I—II. -Holl.—Ueber den Bau der Spinalganglien. Feischi.—Ueber die
Graduirung elektrischer Inductions-Apparate. Hbner.—Ueber den feineren
Bau der Knochensubstanz. Szymkiewicz.—Beitrag zur Lehre von den kiunstli-
chen Missbildungen am Huhnereie.

Heft. III—V. Hoebey.—Ueber die erste Entwicklung der Krebs-Elemente.
Hering.—Untersuchung des physiologischen Tetanus mit Hilfe des Strompru-
fenden Nervmuskelpraparates.

ee Vol. 78, Abth. 2, Heft. I—IIL.

108 Lnbrary. [ APRIL,

Heft. If und III. Beckerhninn—Zur Kenntniss des Nitroglycerins und der
wichtigsten Nitroglycerinpriaparate.
Vienna. Die Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften.—Sitzungsberichte,
Philosophisch-Historische Classe,—Vol. 80, Heft. IV.
Heft. IV. Pfizmaier.—Ueber japanische geographische Namen.
, Vol. 81, Heft. I—ITIT.
Heft. I—II. Pfizmaier.—Die Aufzeichnungen der japanischen Dichterin Sei
_ Sed-na-gon. Erganzungen zu der Abhandlung von den Baumen China’s.
Heft. III. Grinert.—Die Iméla der Umlaut in Arabischen.
, Vol. 82, Heft. I—II.
Heft. I—II. Pfizmaier.—Ueber japanische geographische Namen.
, Denkschriften. Mathematisch, Natur-wissenschaftliche
Classe, Band 36.
Lang.—Construction des Reflexionsgoniometers. Gvaber.—Die tympanalen Sin-
nesorgane der Orthopteren. Die abdominalen Tympanalorgane der Cikaden
und Gryllodeen.
, Philosophisch-Historische Classe, Band 24, 25.
, Archiv fiir sterreichische Geschichte,—Band 54,

Halfte 1.
, Osterreichische Geschichts-Quellen,—Band 38, Abth. 2.

, Almanach fiir 1876.

K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt,—Jahrbuch. Band 26, No. 3.
j , Verhandlungen,—Nos. 11 to 18, 1876.

No. 13. Dr. R. v. Drasche.—Mittheilungen aus Japan.

, Geologische Ubersichtskarte der Osterreichischen Mo-
Te Baie: Nos. VI and X.

Pooks AND F AMPHLETS.

presented by the Authors.
OLDHAM, WiLToN, Dr. Historical and Statistical Memoir of the Ghazee-
poor District, Pt. II. Royal 4to., Allahabad, 1876
Hennessey, J. B. N. General Report on the Operations of the Great
Trigonometrical Survey of India, during 1875-76.

MiscELLANEOUS J RESENTATIONS.

Report on the Administration’of the Customs Department in the Bengal
Presidency for 1875-76.

Report on the Financial Results of the Excise Administration in the Lower
Provinces for 1875-76.

Mt tT RTE Ee a ar NIE Mice ps EB, ak on

1877. Library. 109

Report on the Land Revenue Administration of the Lower Provinces for
1875-76. ’

Report on the Administration of the Salt Department for 1875-76.
Report on the Legal Affairs of the Bengal Government for 1875-76.

THE Govt. OF BENGAL.
Annual Report of the Civil Dispensaries for 1874-75, No. 57.

THE Govt. or MapRAs.
The Mahabharat, Vol. I, Nos. 1 to 3, by Protap Chunder Raja.

THE EDItor.

tag The Vedabhashyan, Vol. 1, Pt. 1, by Sree Madhanundo Sarasvati.

THE Eprror.

4 A Chart of the Salang Island (Junkseylon), surveyed by Commander A. de

Richelieu, H. M.’s Siamese Navy.
CoMMANDER A. DunpAs TAYLOR.

_ A Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS., Fasciculi 1 to 4, by Dr. G. Biihler.
_ A Classified Alphabetical Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Southern

Division of the Bombay Presidency, Fac. 1, by Dr. F. Kielhorn.
THE GOVERNMENT OF BoMBAY.

_ Atlas der Hautkrankheiten von Dr. Ferdinand Hebra. Lieferung 9 and 10.

“IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, VIENNA.

PERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Bombay. The Vedarthayatna or an attempt to interpret the Vedas,—Pt. 1,

No. 4, 1876.

Calcutta. The Calcutta Review,—No. 128, April, 1877.

—. The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, No, 4.

Giessen. Jahresbericht tiber die Fortschritte der Chemie ftir 1875,

Heft. IT.

Gottingen. Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stuck. 51 and 52, 1876.

Stuck. 8, 1877, Nachrichten,—Nos. 22 and 23, 1876.

22. 1st. Rig Veda III, 53, 19 spandané oder syandane, Rig Veda IV, 3, 10,
dspandamano oder asyandamano zu lessen, von T. Benfey.

23. Wie Kam der Verfasser dis, sten Varttika zu Panini VII, 3, 87 dazu, eine
Wurzel spac mit langem 4anzunehmen.

| Leipzig. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—No. 1, 1877.

Rosenthal.—Ueber thermo-elektrische Temperaturbestimmungen.

|London. The Academy,—Nos. 252 and 254, 1877.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 19, No. 110.
Dr. J. G. Jeffreys—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Order Solenoconchia
procured in the ‘‘ Valorous Expedition.”

The Chemical News,—Vol. 35, Nos. 901 to 903, 1877.
No. 988. On the Action of Water and Dilute Saline Solutions upon Lead.
The Edinburgh Review,—No. 297, January, 1877.

110 Library. [ APRIL,

London. The Journal of Botany,—Vol. 6, No. 170, 1877.
H. F. Hance.—A second Hongkong Cleisostoma.—Notes on the Genus Am-
phidonax.—Bud-fertilisation in Orchids,
The Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 25, Nos. 1267 to 1268,
1877.
No. 268. Str D. Forsyth The Progress of Trade with Central Asia. ;
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—
Vol. 3, No. 16, 1877.
J. W. Draper.—On the Fixed Lines in the Ultra-red Invisible Region of the
Spectrum. #. Bouty.—On the Magnetization of Steel by Currents. F. Guth-
vet.—A Sensitive Mercury Barometer.

——. The Numismatic Chronicle,—Pt. 4, 1876.

Quart.. Journal of Microscopical Science,—No. 65, January, 1877.

H. N. Moseley.—On the Colouring Matters of various Animals, and especially of
Deep Sea Forms dredged by H. M. S. Challenger. On Stylochus Pelagicus, a

" New Species of Pelagic Planarian, with Notes on other Pelagic Species, on
the Larval Forms of Thysanzoon, and of a Gymnosomatous Pteropod. Dr. E.
Klein.—Note on a method of Preparing the Cornea. P. Kidd.—Schiefferdecker’s
Microtome. &. H. Peck.—The Minute Structure of the Gills of Lamelli-
branch Mollusca. W. Archer. Résumé of Recent Contributions to our know-
ledge of “Freshwater Rhizopoda.’’ Part III. Heliozoa (Desmothoraca) and
Monothalamia (Monostomata).

The Quarterly Journal of Science,—No. 53, January, 1877.

Evolution by Expansion versus Evolution by Natural Selection.—Animal Geo-
graphy.

The Quarterly Review, No. 285, January, 1877.

Mohammed and Mohammedanism.

The Westminster Review,—No. 101, January, 1877.

The Financial difficulties of the Govt. of India.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique, 5me Série,—Tome 9, Decr. 1876,
Tome 10, Février, 1877.

Fevrier. MU. Berthelot.—Formation thermique de l’ozone. Recherches sur les
carbures pyrogénés et sur la composition du gaz de Véclairage. IM. Th. du
Moncel.—Nouvelles recherches sur la conductibilite électrique des corps médio-
crement conducteurs et les phénomeénes qui l’accompagnent.

Comptes Rendus,—Tome 83, Nos. 25 and 26, Tome 84, Nos.
8,3, 10.

No. 25. WM. Van de S. Backhuysen.—Observations relatives 4 Vexplication du
phénoméne de la goutte noire au moment du contact extérieure de Venus et du
Soleil. IM. Leclanché.—Méthode pratique pour expérimenter un élément de
pile.

No. 26. P. Secchi.—Recherches sur la vitesse du vent, faites 4 l’observatoire
du collége romain.

Vol. 84. No. 8. UM. G. Govii—Sur un moyen de faire varier la mise au foyer
d’un microscope, sans toucher ni a l’instrument, ni aux objets et sans altérer
la direction de la ligne de viseé. M. Fayel.—Nouveau procéde de photomicro-
graphie. M, Neyreneuf.—Sur le microscope et la chambre noire. WM. F. Carre.

od

1877. ] Library. 111

—Sur la fabrication de conducteurs en charbon pour la lumiére électrique.
M. Rabuteau.—Sur la localisation du cuivre dans lorganisme aprés l’ingestion
d’un sel de ce métal.

No. 9, WM. J. Guérin.—Expériences sur l’origine et la nature de la fiévre ty-
phoide. WU. F, de Romilly.—Sur les effets du jet d’air dans l'eau et sur la sus-
pension de l’eau dans V’air. 2. L. Smith.—Sur trois chutes récentes de pier-
res météoriques dans l’Indiana, le Mussouri, et le Kentucky. VW. UM, V. Feltz
et E. Ritter.—Expériences sur |’ empoissonnement aigu par le sulfate de cuivre.

No. 10. M. P. Cazenewve.—Action de Vhydrosulfite de soude sur ’hématosine
dusang. IM. M. Raynaud.—H’iude experimentale sur le rdle du sang dans la
transmission de l’immunité vaccinale. MW. A. D)Arsonval.—Du maintien des ~
températures constantes.

Paris. Journal des Savants,—Décembre, 1876 and Février, 1877.
Fevrier. Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire—Kacciyana. A. de Quatrefages.—Théories
tr ansformistes et évolutionistes.
Revue Archéologique,—No. 12, Decembre, 1876.
—. Revue Critique,—No. 52, 1876.
——-, Revue des Deux Mondes,—Tome 20, Livraison I. II., Mars, 1877.
——. Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 25—27, 1876 and Nos. 35, 86 and

38, 1877.

No. 26. Le Typhon du Golfe du Bengale.

No. 35. L’ Armée Russe.

No. 36. WU. H. Kihne.—Les coloration de la, rétine et la photographie dans
l’ceil.
. Revue de Zoologie,—Tome 4, Nos. 9 to 12.

Pooks PURCHASED.

Exziot, Str H. M. The History of India as told by its own Historians.
The Muhammad period. Edited and continued by Prof. J. Dowson, Vol.
VII. 8vo., London, 1877.

Encyclopedia Britannica, ed. T. S. Baynes, 9th edition, Vol. 3, ATH-BOlL.
Royal 4to., London 1875. ib

Fuucxiesr, F. A. and D. Hansury. Pharmacographia. A History of
the Principal Drugs of Vegetable Origin met with in Great Britain and
British India. 8vo., London, 1874.

Guixiz, James. The Great Ice Age and its Relation to the Antiquity of
Man. 2nd Edition, Royal 8vo., London, 1877.

Grirritu, J. W. The Micrographic Dictionary ; a guide to the examina-
tion and investigation of the structure and nature of Microscopic objects,
Vol. 1, Text, 3rd edition. Royal 8vo., London, 1875.

Porr, A. F., Dr. Etymologische Forschungen aus dem gebiete der Indo-
Germanischen Sprachen Register, Band 6. 8vo., Detmold, 1876.

Sacus, Junrus. Text Book of Botany, Morphological and Physiological.

112 Library.

Translated and annotated by A. W. Bennett, assisted by W. 'T. 'T. Dyer.
Royal 8vo., London, 1875.

SrepHEeN, Carr. The Archzology and Monumental Remains of Delhi.
Royal 8vo., Simla, 1877.

TuorpPE, B. The Hdda of Saemond the Learned, from the Old Norse or
Icelandic, with a Mythological Index. 8vo., 1866,

a Se ee

Sr hes Aas tnt nat oes,

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
FOR May, 897.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 2nd inst., at 9 o’clock P. m.

W. T. Buanrorp, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced—

1. From the editor, ©. Morehead, “Memorials of the Life and
Writings of the Rev. R. Morehead, D. D.”

2. From the author, “The Materia Medica of the Hindus,” compiled
from Sanskrit Medical Works, by Udoy Chand Dutt.

3. From the author, “Serpent and Siva Worship. and Mythology in
Central America, Africa, and Asia,” by Hyde Clarke.

4, From the authoress, “The Mountain Karen Colony in Toungoo,
Burma,” by Mrs. E. Mason.

5. From Babu Haris Chandra of Banaras, through Dr. Rajendralala
Mitra, a Tibetan drawing of Buddha and his disciples.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last
Meeting, were elected Ordinary Members—
Mr. J. A. Bourdillon.
Mr. W. Sandford.
The Hon’ble T. E. Ravenshaw, C. S.
The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—
1. H.K. W. Arnold, Esq., proposed by Major H. H. Godwin-Austen,
seconded by J. Talboys Wheeler, Esq.
2. The Maharaja of Darbhanga, proposed by H. B. Medlicott, Esq.,
seconded by Capt. J. Waterhouse.
A. W. Croft, Esq., for re-election, proposed by H. F. Blanford, Esq.,
seconded by W. T. Blanford, Esq.

114 New Byelaw. [ May, -

The CHAIRMAN announced that, in accordance with the notice given
at the March Meeting, the votes would be taken whether the following
rider to Rule 64 should be added to the Rules of the Society.

Before circulating any question coming under clause (ce). of. Rule 64
for the votes of the general body of members of the Society, the Council
shall cause to be sent to every resident member, at least 48 hours before the
General Meeting at which such question is to be proposed, a printed circu-
lar in which shall be set forth the nature of the proposal and the reasons for
it, am order that it may be duly discussed at such General Meeting. A
statement of any objections that may be raised at the Meeting against the
proposal shall also be circulated with the voting papers.

Mr. Waldie and Major Godwin-Austen were appointed Scrutineers and
reported that there were 62 votes for the addition and 2 against it. The
CHAIRMAN thereupon announced that the proposed Rule had been carried.

The CuarrMAN announced that Col. J. F. Tennant had been appointed
a Member of Council in the place of Dr. D. B. Smith.

The SecrETARY read extracts from a letter from Dr. Dobson stating
that Mr. Geflowski was about to commence work upon the bust of Dr. Old-
ham, and that the marble bust of Dr. Stoliczka by the same sculptor was also
in progress and nearly finished.

Mr. W. T. Buanrorp called attention to.some recent researches by
Prof. Jeitteles, of Vienna, on the origin of the domestic dog, researches
which have a peculiar interest in India, because in Professor Jeitteles’
opinion two common Indian animals are amongst the most important wild
species from which the various forms of domestic dog are descended.
Other authors have already concluded that several wild forms of wolves
and jackals have been tamed by man in various parts of the world and
that different races of dogs have thus originated, many of the races
having of course undergone great modification through the process of
artificial selection by man and from other causes. Most of the details
known before 1868 were given by Darwin in his work on ‘ Domesticated
Plants and Animals’ and the conclusions at which he arrived, that domestic
dogs are derived from several different wild species, appear to be confirmed
by Prof. Jeitteles, although the researches of the latter have shewn that some
forms formerly supposed to have contributed to the ancestry of domestic
dogs must be omitted from amongst the races from which various kinds
of dogs are derived and others previously unsuspected must be included.

Professor Jeitteles’ first contribution to this very interesting question
appears to have been the examination and comparison of dogs’ skulls found
with human remains of the stone age. An animal had already been de-

0 tr nn NES ly eel ty in in

1877.] W.T. Blanford—Prof. Jeitteles’ Researches on Domestie Dogs. 115

scribed by Riitimeyer from the pile buildings (Pfwhlbauten) or lake dwell-
ings of Switzerland as the peat dog (Lorf-hund) Canis familiaris palustris
and considered a form intermediate between wolves and jackals. Profes-
sor Jeitteles considers that the skull of this dog is absolutely identical with
that of the jackal, Canis aureus. He also shews that many of the modern
smaller races of dogs are in all probability descended from the same an-
cestor. The Asiatic jackal, as is well known, becomes very rare east of
the Bay of Bengal, and is unknown in Southern Burma, the Malay Penin-
sula, Siam or China, whilst to the westward it extends a considerable dis-
tance into Europe, being found in Turkey and Greece, and. it ranges
throughout northern Africa.

Professor Jeitteles remarks that in some of the smaller races of dog,
especially terriers, owing to thorough domestication, and the combined
effect of more highly developed intelligence and disuse of muscular power
through many generations, the form of the jackal skull has been changed
by the loss of the ridges to which the muscles are attached and the deve-
lopment of the brain cavity, so that the form recalls ina singular manner
that of certain monkeys.

The next dog-skulls to which Professor Jeitteles turned his attention
were those of the dogs found associated with human remains of the bronze
age at Olmiitz and other localities. These are much larger than the dogs’
skulls of the stone age, and differ in several peculiarities, especially in being
much more wolf-like. Still they shew many differences from the skulls of
the Huropean wolf ; they are smaller, and there are important distinctions
in the dentition. After comparing. the bronze age skulls with those of
_ several wild species of African and American Canide, they were at last
found to agree with singular accuracy with the skull of the Indian wolf,
Canis pallipes. The chief peculiarity of dentition in which the dog of
the bronze age and the Indian wolf agree, whilst both differ from the
common European wolf, is that in the two former the length of the car-
nassial tooth is less than that of the two hinder or tubercular molars in the
upper jaw, whilst in the common wolf the reverse is the case.

Amongst living dogs, some shepherd’s dogs appear most closely allied
_ in the form of their skull to their probable ancestor of the bronze period.
Poodles came nearest after the shepherd’s dog.

Professor Jeitteles suggests that the Indian wolf is also found north
of the Himalaya and Hindu Kush. In this view Mr. Blanford said he
could not quite agree. The wolf of Central Asia is certainly a much larger
form, the skins obtained by Dr. Stoliczka in Eastern Turkistan appeared
to belong to the Huropean wolf or a closely allied species, but un-
fortunately no skulls were brought. Dr. Severtzov also refers the wolf of
western Turkistan to Canis Jupus. The Persian wolf however is unknown ;

116 W. T. Blanford—Prof. Jeitteles’ Researches on Domestic Dogs. |Mavy,

but it is more probably allied to the European than to the Indian
species, because the other mammals of the Persian highlands are Pale-
arctic forms. Even the wolf of the Baluchistan highlands is, there is every
reason to believe, a larger animal than Canis pallipes. There is a smaller
wild Canine in Persia known as Sag-girg (dog wolf) which, however, to
judge by a flat skin, the only portion examined, is not the Indian wolf.
A small slender form of wolf is stated by Professor Jeitteles on the
authority of Professor Bagdanow of St. Petersburg to exist in-the steppes
between the Aral and Caspian.

One Asiatic wolf, however, that of the Tibetan highlands, Canis laniqer,
Hodgson, does appear to approach the Indian wolf to some extent. It
appears to be somewhat larger, though inferior in size to the European
wolf. The Indian Museum contains a fine series of skulls of the Tibetan
wolf derived from the Society’s old collection, and although these consider-
ably exceed the skulls of C. pallipes in size, they shew the same peculiarity
of the molar teeth, the “ carnassial’’ being a little shorter than the two
tubercular molars taken together. In five skulls of the Tibetan wolf
the length of the former varies from 19 to 22 millimétres measured
along its outside margin, that of the two latter together similarly measured
from 21 to 23°5 mill. The length of the skulls from the anterior lower
edge of the foramen magnum to the alveolar margin of the incisors measures
in these five skulls (or rather in four, one being imperfect behind,) from
190 to 210 millimetres (7°46 to 8°25 inches).

Professor Jeitteles proceeds to trace the probable descent of the half-
wild common street-dog of Egypt and the Levant from one of the African

jackal-like animals Canis lupaster, Hemp. and Ehr. and of an African race _

of greyhounds from one of the forms of C. anthus, Cuv. With these we
have no particular concern, but it is otherwise as regards the pariah dog
of India. Professor Jeitteles is inclined te believe from the accounts given
by various naturalists and travellers that there are two races of pariah; a
larger, probably derived from Oanis pallipes, and a smaller from OQ. aureus.
Despite Jerdon’s mention of the jackal-like dogs seen occasionally about
Indian villages, it may be doubted whether any race of Indian pariah closely
resembles the jackal, all appear to be much larger, and have rather the build
of a wolf than a jackal. Mr. Blanford added that he was also unable to
recognise two distinct races of pariah dogs, a small one and a large one ;
numerous variations in size occur of course, but he could not say that he
had ever seen two well marked kinds. Larger dogs are kept by par-
ticular classes of natives for hunting purposes, and the common dogs appear
always to run larger in those parts of India in which they are useful and
ean protect the flocks against the smaller carnivora, such as wolves and
jackals, whilst they are small and starved from ill feeding in other parts of

ee, SS eee ae eee ee ee, eee

1877. | H. Blochmann—Delmerick’s Hanst Inscriptions. 117

the country where no care is taken of them. The subject, however, re-
quires very much more attention than has been paid to it. One point to
be remembered is that in many parts of India, around large European
stations, there has been so great an admixture of the blood of Eyropean
races, that a pure-bred pariah is a rarity.

It has long been known that we are probably indebted to the early
inhabitants of India for two domestic animals, the buffalo and the peacock ; _
the origin of the humped cattle is obscure, and the common fowl appears to
be descendant of the Burmese and not of the Indian race. If Professor
Jeitteles be correct in his views it appears highly probable that India will
also claim the ancestry of some of our most valuable races of dogs. The

chief reason for calling the attention of the Society to the subject is in

order to suggest a further study of the pariah dogs of India. A good
collection of skulls may aid considerably in working out the question of
the dog’s ancestry, and much light may be thrown upon the subject of the
derivation of the races of men who inhabited Europe in the bronze age
by determining the source whence they procured their domestic animals.

Mr. Blochmann exhibited some Arabic and Persian Inscriptions from
Hansi, received from Mr. J. G. Delmerick, Dihli.

Ha/’nsi’. .

Abul-Fazl, in his A’in-7-Akbart, and Amin Razi, in his Haft-Iklim,
speak of Hansi as a place famous in ancient times. It is first mentioned
in 427 H., or A. D. 1035-36, when Mahmud of Ghazni took the fort of
Hansi, which up to that time had been known as the ‘ Virgin.’ A short
description of the conquest is given in the Zurtkh-i-Baihaki ; vide Dowson,
Elliot’s History of India, IT, 140.

From a Prithwi Raja inscription of Samvat 1224, or A. D. 1167, pub-
lished in the As. Researches, Vol. XV, and in the Transactions of the R. As.
Socy. (Vol. I, pp. 183, 461), it would appear that Hansi was also called Asi,
and that Prithwi Raja had a palace there. Vide also Cunningham, Arch.
Reports, Vol. V, p. 142.

Hansi is frequently mentioned in the fights preceding the final capture

of Dihli in 589 H. (A. D. 1193). The oldest inscription found by Mr.

Delmerick belongs to 593 H., or A. D. 1197 ; vide below Insey. I.

In the end of the reign of Iltitmish (about A. D. 1236), Malik Saif-ud-
din is mentioned as zdbit ( Bsle ), or governor, of Hansi (Baddoni I, 70).

From the inscriptions given below it appears that ’Ala-uddin Khilji,
in 1803 A. D., repaired the fortifications of Hansi.

Under Kutb-uddin Mubarak Shah I. (1816 to 1820), we hear of a Ma-
lik Niz4m-uddin Shukri Hansiwal. He built the Shukri mosque at Hansi,
which was called ‘ Shukri’ (‘ thanksgiving’), because the five daily prayers

118 H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Hanst Inseriptions. - | ~[May,

were read in it, and also prayers for the soul of the builder. Ziyd-i-Bara-
nt, p. 380.

Hansi is occasionally mentioned hy the historians of the reign of Firdz
Shah IIT. (1351 to 13883, A. D.). Not long after his accession, Firiz Shah,
on a visit to Hansi, was taken to task by the renowned Shaikh Kutb-uddin
of Hansi, and was warned to give up wine drinking and hunting. Kutb’s suc-
cessor, Nur-uddin, refused the king’s request to emigrate to His4r Firizah.*
Firtiz Shah had some reason to treat the Hansi Shaikhs with consideration.
Badaoni (I, p. 242) relates that Firtiz Shah, when only a Malik, received from
Shaikh Nacir-uddin, the ‘lamp of Dihli’, the promise of the throne of Dihli.
When Muhammad Shah ibn Tughluk, the reigning king, heard of it, he
gave orders to bring Malik Firiz and Shaikh Nagir as prisoners to him in
Sindh. When they passed Hansi, Shaikh Badr-uddin (a descendant of
Shaikh Jam4l) exclaimed, ‘ Here they take a prisoner to his throne, and he
knows it not.’ On reaching Tattah in Sindh, the escort reported to Mu-
hammad Shah the arrival of the prisoners, and they were ordered to kill them
at once. But asthe king during the interview was drunk and his son had gone
ona hunting expedition, the escort set Malik Firtz at liberty, who immedi-
ately, with the consent of the nobles, raised the standard of revolt, and had Mu-

hammad Shah’s son killed. When Firtz Shah returned as king from Sindh

to Dihli, he gave Shaikh Badr-uddin Parganah Chaurasi as a present.

Hansi escaped the fury of Timur: the prayers of the saints protected

the town, as well as Hisar Firtizah.

In 814 (A. D. 1411) we find that the district (4hittah) of Hansi was
held by Maliks Idris and Mubariz Khan his brother ; and some time after,
during the reign of Mubarak Shah II., Hansi was taken from Malik Rajab
Nadir and was given to the Malik-ushshark, the king’s nephew.

Ibrahim Lodi (1517 to 1525, A. D.) used the fort of Hansi as a State
prison. Hamid Khan was governor during his reign. Hamid Khan, who is
mentioned below in Inser. VI, was defeated by Prince Humayun in 1526.
This victory was Humaytn’s first exploit; hence Babar gave him Hansi
and Hisar Firtzah as jagir.

During the reign of Akbar, who on a visit to Hansi in 986 H. (1578
A. D.) offered up prayers at the shrine of Shaikh Jamal, Mahall Hansi
belonged to Sirkaér Hisar Firdzah. It contained, according to the Avn
836115 bighahs, and was assessed at 5484438 dams, or 185861 Akbarshahi
Rupees, inclusive of 180056 dams (or 32512 Rupees) madad-o-ma’dsh land.
Abul Fazl mentions Rajputs, Multanis, Jatis, and Jats, as the principal
tribes of the district and believed the mahall capable, or liable, to raise a force
of 500 horse and 7000 foot.

Elliot in his Glossary (Beames, Races of the N. W. Provinces, I, pp.

* This Nar-uddin of Hénsi was the preceptor of Shams-uddin ’Afif, the historian.

1877.) H. Blochmann—Delmerick’s Hanst Inscriptions. 119

83, 256), mentions the Dogars as a tribal element in Hansi, and refers to

_ the worship of Goga Pir, a local saint, who is invoked in the district be-
_ tween Hansi and the Gharé. Vide also Atkinson, Gazetteer, N. W. Pro-

-

vinces, Vol. III, p. 516.
It is curious that Hansiis not mentioned by the historians of the

_ reigns of Jahangir, Shah Jahdn, and Aurangzib. Nor do the inscriptions

given below belong to this period of Indian history.
The Zuzkirah-i-Salatin-i-Chaghtdéi mentions several times one Nahir

Khan, a Shaikhzddah of Hansi (1122 H., or A. D.. 1710), who was Faujdar

of Dholkah in Gujarat and Diwan of Ahmadabad. During the reign of Mu-
hammad Shah, Shahdad Khan Khweshagi was appointed Faujdar of Hansi

and Hisar, “which district from old times had been a bed of rebellion, and

which, in consequence of the weakness of the government, had for some
time paid nothing into the imperial treasury.” Shahdad reduced the forts
of the districts, and kept the rebels down. He chiefly employed men of his
own clan.

The ’Imdd-ussa’ ddat (Lucknow edit., p. 125) mentions that Muham-
mad Bashir Khan received from Nawab Najaf Khan Bahadur the district
of Hansi and Hisar.

In the end of last century, Hansi became for a short time (1798 to
1801) the capital of George Thomas, of Tipperary, whose short-lived king-
dom comprised Hansi, Hisar, Mahim, Bhadra, Sidhmukh, Siwdni, Behal,
Jamélpir, Toshtm, Agrowah, Barwala, and Jind, which, with several
places he held of the Marathas, yielded a revenue of 480,000 Rupees,
the former revenue derived from the same places having been Rupees
2,010,000 (vide Franklin, Memoirs of George Thomas, p. 92). When
Thomas chose Hansi as his capital, the walls of the city had fallen
into decay ; and ‘as the town had long been deserted’, he had great difficulty
in procuring inhabitants. By gentle treatment he collected about six thou-

sand people. In the end of 1801, he was attacked by the Marathas under

Perron and had to surrender. Inthe middle of J anuary, 1802, he was escorted
to the British frontier. He intended to proceed towards Calcutta, in
order to retire from public life. But death overtook him, on the 22nd

August, 1802, at Berhamputr in Bengal, where he lies buried.

Of H4nsi celebrities I have to mention the following—

1. Shaikh Jamal. He belongs to the great saints of India. He
was a descendant of the renowned Abii Hanifah of Kiifah. Shaikh Farid-
uddin Ganj-i-Shakar of Ajodhan (Dipalptr) was his friend and lived with
him for twelve years at Hansi. From his oratorical powers, he was called
‘Khatib’, the preacher, or Kutb-i-Khuttab, ‘the pole star of preachers.’
One of his treatises has the title of ‘Mulhamat.’ He died in 659 H., or
A. D. 1261, and lies buried at Hansi.

120 H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Hansi Inscriptions. [ May,

2. Maulana Mughig (“3%). He was a poet and flourished
during the reign of Jalal-uddin Firtiz Shah II. (1290 to 1296, A. D.) Badéoni
and the Haft Iklim quote a few of his verses.*

* Those who delight in the subtleties of Persian Prosody will find the verse ascrib-
€d by Badaoni to Mughis (Bad. I, 181) of interest. Badéoni says that Mughis com-
posed a whole ghazai that could be read in nineteen different metres! Itis a pity that ~
the MSS. which the editor of the Bibl. Indica edition had for collation, give a corrupt
reading of the second hemistich. The first hemistich is—

we BS og ged 08 99 Ged FF 5 GS 50 20
iZ aa 20° 8 sey 6 5 4 3 24

The twelve words of this hemistich are all monosyllabic, and the 2nd, dth, 8th, anid
11th words have the Izdéfat. But the Izdfats of the 5th and 11th words are noi
necessary, as ast may be supplied. Again the 2nd, 5th, 8th, 11th words may in Persian
be read with or without the Zashdéd. Bearing this in mind, we get the following
nineteen metres. (The numbers in brackets refer to the paragraphs in my ‘ Prosody
of the Persians.’)

I. Hazaj.
1. Gylaclao 4 times (14). 2. Gylcleo 4 times (16).

Il. Rajaz.
3. Gyladiive 4 times (33). 5. Gplelaw cpleiao 2 times (36).
4. cyleige 4 times (35). 6. Gylakdw ulelao 2 times (37).

7. Gylaido eleldo wlakde Wlai&o (p. 37.11).
. Ill. Ramal,
8. pysdlels 4 times (41). 9. Gyddles 4 times (48).

10. yddles Coded 2 times (46).

11. pysdles .Jdles cpidles esiilels (orig. form of 41).
IV. Muzara.

12. (Sdcls Qlaclro 2 times, (orig. form of 67).

V. Mujtass.
13. uyidlels (yleRieno 2 times (76). 14, updies upclee 2 times (76).
VI. Khaféf.

15. Gylelao eydled (lela Lyidlcls (a musamman Khafif, p. 59 note).
In the above fifteen metres, the four Izafats of the verse must all be read; but as
two may be left out, we get—
VIL. ’Aréz,

16. (yJ923 Eylaclao 2 times (105). 2

VIII. ’Amig.
17. gyddlcls Qlcls 2 times (106).

Mujtass Akhrab.
3

18. pyddicls Jyx20 2 times (67).

And if only the last of the four Izafats be left out, we have—
Rajaz.

19. Gpbgrtw pylelavo leit upledgo (p. 38, 2nd line). A

f

EST 7, | H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Hanst Inscriptions. | 121

3. Shaikh Kutb-uddin Munawwar, son of Burhdn-uddin, son

of Shaikh Jamél. He is as renowned a saint as his grandfather. He had been

a disciple of Niz4m-uddin Auliya (the Dihli saint), lived a retired life, and
took no presents from kings. Muhammad Shah Tughluk went personally
to Hansi, in order to induce him to come with him to Dihli. The meeting
took place at Bhaini ((.44¢/), near Hansi, and is minutely related in the
works on Indian Saints. Shaikh Kutb died in 760 H., (A. D. 1859), and

lies buried at Hansi.

4. Ghulam ’Ali Bhikan. He lived during the reign of
Aurangzib, and compiled in 1118 H. (A. D. 1701) a Persian dictionary,
entitled Ashhar-ullughat.

5. ’“Abdul-Wa4si’. His Persian grammar, entitled Risdlah-i-
’Abdul-Wasv’ is read in every Madrasah in India. He also wrote in Persian
an Urdu Dictionary of Technical (chiefly Agricultural*) Terms, which he
entitled Ghardib-ullughat. This book, copies of which are very rare, was
criticized by Sirdj-uddin ’Ali Khan Arzi in his Nawddir-ul-Alfaz, likewise
a rare Urdi Dictionary of Technical Terms. Sir H. Elliot used the latter
work extensively for his ‘ Supplemental Glossary.’

I now proceed to give my readings and translations of Mr. Delmerick’s
rubbings.

E )
From the Mir Miran Salari Mosque, inside the fort of Hansi. One
line, 4 ft. 11 in. by 7 in. The characters are rude, but clear.
ptr g Qld Kine inl isd pis ws syoridwt oye gle oaett om? Lis of

The slave [of God] ’A1i, son of Isfandiy 4r, ordered the building of this mosque
on the 10th Zil-Hajjah, 593. [23rd October, 1197.]

If the last be looked upon as awkward, we may double the ’Aréz, and thus get
eng2? (ylcldo 2 times.
If we had the whole ghazal, it is possible that we should have to modify one or

two of the above 19 metres; but as it is, they suit the first hemistich.

The author of the Haft Iklim says that he knows nothing about Mughis, but he had
often seen verses by him. He quotes the following (metre Munsarih, eylsls pheiQvo)—

wre Olas yS 5 pw oS SF AS g) oye & me vibe © Cue etl oS Sle

core opr! Seay, contd loSeiegle # Sb9 LH 9— od Cure Lib) foyle

yn olf 3g} US wyyiS Ghia ofp # dls Ay VE copy wdlen
I have found in no other Tazkirah notices of this poet,

* Hansi appears to have once been held in high estimation for its agricultural pro-
gress. Hven at present Hansi cows are proverbial for their excellence,

122 H. Blochmann—Delmerich’s Hanst Inscriptions. [May,

This is the oldest Muhammadan inscription this side of Dihhi, that I
have seen.

iT.

From the Bi ’Ali Bakhsh Wali Mosque in the Mughalpérah Quarter
of Hansi. Two lines, 2 ft. 6in. by 7 in. The characters are rude.

al ed) WRC OS | os? 2 Cg digo! Do? U5) Ooo! ree oasd} i) J ioe
This mosque was built by the weak slave Ahmad, son of Muhammad, of

Asmand, in the middle of Rabi’ II, 623. [Middle of April, 1226.]
Asmand is a small place near Sama rqand.

ELT.
Inscription from the Barsi (c«;?) Gate in Hansi, to the left of the

entrance. Barsi is the name of a place S. of Hénsi. Three lines; 9 ft.
3 in. by 1 ft. 4 in. The same heavy characters as found on other inscrip-
tions of ’Aldé-uddin’s reign. Vide Insr. VI.

wd 9 Udy sdle Gakdn WIQJod « G—20} Coy) slooly eSlo a—ery
WX} Coa wlogl'e Geo ob 2 x stb ove? ola sli _,— Shalt git
grates G Ur —itla0 Ee Bory # gsils jo Saws wshgaS gy 518;
ey— shed ai ut? wld elas 55 & Bilge »—b 2 wi} a4 oles Ws
gee eas * * * * * * Sle} sto crmd cstde Wb ym rgomnd
Hest riadylex |, HOw) Se 9 Soaks clled ie jd. im, wide os * * * *

1. In the time of the reign of the king of the face of the earth, the lord of prin-

ces, ’Ala-uddunya-waddin,

2. Abul Muzaffar, the king of the world, Muhammad Sh4h— may his king-
dom be everlasting on the face of the earth !—.

3, The unrivalled, the master of the ea: the second Alexander, the fame of
whose great deeds has reached the highest heaven,

4, This gate which has no equal was erected and is from its height an honor to
Saturn [the keeper of the seventh heaven],

5. On the road to Dihli, the king’s residence, which is the capital of the king-
dom, * * * * * * * * this strong fort [of Hansi]

6. ** * * * * * * * * in the year 703 the edifice was erected. [A. D.1303-4.]

No doubt, ’Ala-uddin fortified Hansi as an outpost aguinel the Mu-. —

ghuls.

IV.

From the Dini Mosque in the town of Hansi, near the Sardogydn
Mandir. Three lines, 2 ft. 9 in. by 1 ft. 4 in.

wygted toy 9 Wpede O42 10 ane als eae CAS) ene ston Gee

.
|
’
4
q
;
j
\
’

1877.] H. Blochmann—Delmerick’s Hanst Inscriptions. 123:

wr?! cao Sun 3 eydhec 3 =~ Kine gar} coe Xe eos csilble epdle 39 gow

. fees dS lis oa

By the grace of God the omniscient and the blessing of the chosen Prophet (upon

whom be peace !), in the auspicious time and the august reign of the Lord, the king of the

world, the king of Islam, the shepherd of the people, Firaz Shah the king (may God.

perpetuate his kingdom and rule !), this mosque was erected by the slave of the throne
Sahan the Royal, on the Ist Zi Ka’dah, 767. [10th July, 1366.]

V.

From the Kutb Sahib’s Mosque, near the Dargdh of the four Kutbs,
or saints, outside Hansi, about forty paces from the Hansi road. Hight
- lines, 2 ft. 7 in. by 11 in. Rude and indistinct characters.

: Kad} a}

Shows pts wld jt Se OF itgle el oS ty jlat 89 BOL cohls MW) ba9,Ks
alls wlbs} whs whl Jo onl Beye Bye él dt ipod Sabt gst D we ¢ alba} yl lve
go5 yo IST 593 $1g40 bis) Usa 9 Ahy? wit wots eral 9 ago Qhic aia
PS) W359 > will « oS oly x & x csleos S1dK jles OE Cyd AS yo ws bu

tf 595 e@ * (Or wil it Kine KILI pts 9 Cane Kino $08 bc ae
God is the King!

By the grace of the great God, the slave of the throne of the Almighty, Aba Bakr
Bamjéwani, who is one of the disciples of the helping spiritual guide, the king of
Shaikhs, Shaikh Abul-Fath (may God sanctify his dear secret !), had this mosque erect-
ed near the pole of the poles of the world, Shaikh Jamél-uddin (may the earth of his
grave be perfumed, may God make paradise his mansion, and may God illuminate his
resting-place !), at the time when the worshipful king of Shaikhs, Shaikh Farid (may
God lengthen his life !) succeeded as the spiritual ruler. He who reads a prayer in this
mosque, should remember (the builder) with a pious wish.

The writer of these lines is Raz4 Kutb, the representative of the Qazi of Hansi in
Mahallah * * * * police inspector * * * * * * on the 15th Rajab (may the honor
of the month increase!) of the year 896. The engraver is Amin, son of * * * Gori.
[24th May, 1491.]

On the top, to the left of the words ‘ God isthe King’, in small charac.
ters—

Ht dilbly 9 dXl0 AU ta Globee gl& Usle oy Bld yaiSoo who; glass age 3

In the time of the king of the age, Sikandar Shah, son of Buhlial Shéh,

the king, may God perpetuate his kingdom and rule!
T do not know what ‘ Bamjdwani’ is. If the 4 in the second syHable

were not long, I would read ‘ Aba Bakr ndm jawané,’ a young man named
Aba Bakr.

124. Rangalal Banerjea—On a Cuttack Copper-plate. [May,

VI.

The following inscription is from the Barsi gate, to the right of the
entrance. Vide above Inscr. III. Five lines, 1 {t.2 in. by 1 ft.6in. The
letters are ceHERESS iP places.

&SL0 aly wet, wlbbe - pats Big) ae! wit Nand Fe OEE re z) ze
Wreyrs lig oe Bo xost ose ye wy yew) v * * * & Laz boy 4
IY Cogumild s gE sh 200 yes SIPS SIE Klyrwd y

The building of the edifice of this gate, together with the repairs of the upper
strong fort built by ’Al4-uddin, which is dated 702 H., was * * in the reign of the
king of kings Abul Muzaffar Ibr&him Sh4h the king, may God perpetuate his
kingdom and rule !—during the governorship of the Masnad-i-’4li Hamid Kh4n, with
perfect choice, and during the shikk-daré of Khwd4jah Muhammad, and by order of * * *

on the 5th Zi Ka’dah, 928. The writer is Khanzédah Nacr, Mufti of Hans. ge
September, 1522.]

The correct year of the erection of ’Al4-uddin’s fortification is 703 ia
as given in Inscr. III.

VII.

From a Mosque near the Miran Saléri Mosque. The stone is white
marble and the letters are black and inlaid. Mr. Delmerick sends the fol-
lowing reading—
ff Use" t-9V doo! Sloat Ly Cos st saad} cols 1mm 9 [Xo WV wos
I prostrate myself before Thee in thanks and in praise. The servant of the poor
Hasan Raza erected it. 1097 H. [1686, A. D.]

The following papers were read—

1. Note on a Copper-plate Grant from the Cuttack Collectorate.—By
BAsu RanGaLtAL BaneERJEA.

(Abstract.)

The plates were found in the muniment room of the Cuttack Collec-
torate, but there is no record to show whence they came and to whom they
belong. Probably they had been submitted as a document in support of a
claim for some rent free land when the Province of Orissa was first settled at
the beginning of this century, but were never after taken away, the object of
the owner having been defeated owing to the absence of a person who could
decypher the document. The inscription records the grant of a village
named Chandra in the fiscal division of Marada in the province of Dakh-
shine Kosala, which has been identified with the modern village of Chandra
in Marada Hariharpur in the neighbourhood of Cuttack. The donor was

———— OS ee ee

1877 x S. B. Miles—On the Geography of ’Oman. 125

Yajati the founder of the Kesari dynasty, who expelled the Buddhists and
re-established Hinduism in Orissa about the close of the 5th century. Hi-
therto he has been supposed to have been an independent sovereign ; but in
the patent under notice he owns allegiance to Bhava Gupta of Magadha, and
hence it would seem that it was a Hindu king of Magadha who overthrew
the Buddhist. sovereignty of Orissa and held the province as a dependency
through a vassal. In the Temple records of Puri, the Buddhists are
represented as Yavanas.

A Photozincograph will accompany the paper, which will appear in
No. II of this year’s Journal.

2. On the Route between Sohar and el-Bereymi in’ Oman, with a note on

the Zatt, or gypsies, in Arabia.—By Coronet 8. B. Mites, Maskat.
(Abstract.)

Colonel Miles describes the route from Sohar on the Persian Gulf,
north of Maskat, across the Jabal Akhdhar Range to el-Bereymi on the out-
skirts of the southern Arabian Desert. He refers-to the antiquities of the
coast, which before the spread of Islam was held by the Persians, and gives
interesting notes on the places he passed, the customs of the people, the
scenery and produce of the country, and the geology and fauna of the
mountain tracts. A map accompanies the essay.

The paper concludes with a notice of the Zatt, or gypsies, of Arabia,
whom Dr. Sprenger identifies with the Jats of India. They are at once dis-
tinguishable from the Arabs as a distinct race, and are numerous in Arabia.
They are accomplished handicraftsmen, and are to the natives of the inte-
rior what the banians are in the seaport towns. They speak among them-
selves, as elsewhere, a gibberish of their own manufacture, the plan being
to prefix to Arabic words the letter m and to suffix the syllable eek; thus
the Arabic kamar, ‘moon’, becomes mkamareek.

The paper will be shortly published in No. 1, Pt. I, of the Journal,
for 1877.

Mr. BrocumMann said—Several of the Zatt words given by Colonel Miles

are corruptions of Arabic words; but some have no Arabic sound. The

word for ‘father’ bweteekee, looks like the diminutive of ab, father, with the
ending kee ; other wordsas jiddmeh (rice), jarrdhah (knife) are Arabic,
but have in classical Arabic only kindred meanings.

It would be of interest to have the Zatt numerals, provided they do
not use, when speaking among themselves, the Arabic numerals.

Mr. W. T. BuanForp said that Col. Miles’s paper referred to a region
of great interest, but of which very little was known. It was visited by
Lieut. Wellsted, of the Indian Navy in 1835, and briefly described by him

126 Library. [ May,

in the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society for 1837, (Vol. VII. p.
102) and also in his “ Travels in Arabia.” Both Zoology and Geology
require investigation. Mons. Aucher Eloy, a French botanical collector,
visited the Muscat hills about 1837, and brought away specimens of a few
animals, but his collections were small and imperfect. The hills look from
Muscat as if they consisted partly of the dark limestone which forms the
headland of Mussendom at the entrance to the Persian Gulf. Some fossils
from this limestone were examined by Dr. Stoliczka and found to be Trias-
sic.

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in April last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND pOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. VI, Pt. 66, 1877.
J. F. Fieet.—Sanskrit and Old Canarese Inscriptions. C. Horne.-—Paper-mak-
- ing in the Himalayas. W. F. Sinclair.—Notes on the Cave of Panchalesvara
in Mouje Bhamburde, Taluk& Haveli, Zilla Puna. Rev. F. Kettel.—Three
Kongu Inscriptions. '
Calcutta. Geological Survey of India,—Memoirs, Ser. II. 2.
Dr. O. Feistmantel.—Jurassic (Liassic) Flora of the Rajmahal group, in the Raj-
mahal Hills.
London. The Athenzum,—Nos. 2578, 2579, 2580—1877.
Nature,—Vol. 15, Nos. 386, 387, 83888—1877.
Palermo. Societa digli Spettroscopisti Italianii—Memorie, Dispensa 2,
Febbraro, 1877.
Paris. La Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Fevrier, 1877.
LT’ Abbé Desgodins.—De Yerkalo a Tsé-Kou (avec carte dans le texte).
Washington. Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge,—Vols. XX, XXI.
Vol. XX. Dr. J. H. Coffin —The Winds of the Globe; or the Laws of Atmos-
pheric Circulation over the Surface of the Earth.
Vol. XXI. Dr. S. Alexander.—Statement and Exposition of Certain Harmo-
nies of the Solar System. &. Newcomb.—On the general Integrals of Planetary
Motion. J. G. Swan.—The Haidah Indians of Queen Charlotte’s Islands,
British Columbia: with a brief Description of their Carvings, Tattoo Designs,
&e. ©. A. Schott.—Tables, Distribution, and Variations of the Atmospheric
Temperature in the United States, and some Adjacent parts of America.
Yokohama. Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir Natur und Voélkerkunde Ostasien’s,
—Mittheilungen, Heft. 9—11, 1876. .

1877.] Library. 127

Pooks AND PAMPHLETS

presented by the Authors.
Ciarke, Hyper. Serpent and Siva Worship and Mythology in Central
America, Africa and Asia. Pamphlet. |
Mason, E. Mrs. The Mountain Karen Colony in Toungoo, fircine
~ Pamphlet.
Morenrad, C. Dr. (Hd.) Memorials of the Life and Writings of the
Rev. Robert Morehead. 8vo., Edinburgh 1875.
Upoy Cuunp Durr. The Materia Medica of the Hindus. Compiled from
Sanscrit Medical Works. 8vo., Calcutta, 1877.

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS.

Selections from the Records of the Govt. of India, Home Dept., No.
133. Reports on Publications issued and registered in the several Provinces
of British India, during 1874.

Home Dept., Govt. or Inpra.

Report on the Judicial Administration (Civil) in ‘the Central Provin-
ces for 1876.

THE CHIEF CoMMISSIONER CENTRAL Paowmtade

The Mahabharat, Vol. 1, No. 4.

THe Eprtor.

The Sarvarthadayini, Vol. 1. No. 1.

THE Eprror.

The Ramayana, No. 6, Pt. 1.

THE EDITOR.

J ERIODICALS J URCHASED.

Bombay. The Vedarthayatna, or an attempt to interpret the Vedas, Pt. 1,
No: 11.

Calcutta. Stray Feathers, Vol. V, No. 1, 1877.

Leipsic. Beiblatter zu den Annalen der Physik und Chemie. Band 1,
Stiick 2—3. .

Stick 2. C. W. Siemens.—Ueber die Bestimmung der Meerestiefe mittelst des
Bathometers ohne Anwendung des Senkbleies. Gvaefi—Ueber eine Reihe
von Versuchen iiber den Aussfluss des Wassers, die am Reservoir des Furens
angestellt worden sind.

Gottingen. Gdttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiick 9—13, 1877.

Stiick 9. MN. Prshewalski.i—Die Mongolei und das Land der Tanguten ; eine

dreijahrige Reise im éstlichen Hochasien.

Nachrichten,—Nos. 4—8, 1877.

128 Library. [May,

London. The Academy,—Nos. 255—257, 1877.

The Chemical News,—Vol. 35, Nos. 904 and 906, 1877.-

No. 906. Alleged discovery of anew Metal. J. W. Langley —On the Rela-

tionship of Structure, Density and Chemical Composition of Steel.

The Journal of the Society of Arts, Vol. 25, Nos. 1270—1272.
No. 1270. Dr. G. Birdwood.—The Native Press of India.
Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—5me Série, Tome 10, Mars, 1877.
J. Violle-—Mémoire sur la température moyenne de la surface du soleil. I.

Leclanché-—Du role du peroxyde de manganése dans les piles électriques,

nouvelle pile au peroxyde de manganése,

Comptes Rendus,—Tome 84, Nos. 11—13, 1877.

No. 12. MM. Becquerel et H. Becquerel.—Observations de température faites
au Muséum d’ Histoire naturelle pendant ’année 1876 avec des thermométres
électriques placés 4 des profondeurs de 1 métre a 36 metres sous le sol, ainsi
que dans Vair et sous des sols gazonnés et dénudés.

No. 18. I. Pasteur.—Note au sujet d’une communication récente de MM.
Weddell, concernant lavantage quw’il y aurait 4 remplacer la quinine par la
cinchonidine. Ph. Van. Tieghem.—Sur la digestion de l’albumen.

Journal des Savants, Mars, 1877.

B. Saint-Hilaire.—Kaccayana.

Revue Scientifique, Nos. 87, 39—40, 1877.
No. 40. £#. Naville. Théorie de la vision.

Pooks PURCHASED.

Fauion, S. W. Dr. A new Hindustani-English Dictionary, Pt. VII.

PREJEVALSKY, Lieut.-Colonel N. Mongolia, the Tangut Country, and
the solitudes of Northern Tibet being a narrative of three years travel
in Eastern High Asia. Translated by E. D. Morgan, with introduction
and notes by Col. H. Yule, C. B. 2 Vols. Royal 8vo., London, 1876.

Agassiz, Prof. L. Bibliographia Zoologie et Geologie, A General Cata-
logue of all Books, Tracts, and Memoirs, on Zoology and Geology. Cor-
rected, enlarged and edited by H. E. Strickland. 4 Vols. 8vo., London,
1848. (Ray Society.)

Atuman, G. J. Dr. A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tabularian
Hydroids. Pts. I. II. Royal 4to. 1871-2. (ay Society.)

A Monograph of the Fresh-water Polyzoa, including all the

known species both British and Foreign. Royal 4to. London, 1856,

(Ray Society.)

* Bairp, W. Dr. The Natural History of the British Entomostraea. 8vo.,
London, 1850. (tay Society.)

BiackwaLL, J. A History of the Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland.
Pts. land II. Royal 4to. London, 1860-4. (Ray Society.)

1877.] Library. 129

Bowerpank, J. §. A Monograph of the British Spongiade. 38 Vols.

___ 8vo., London, 1846-74. (Ray Society.)

_ Browy, R. The Miscellaneous Botanical: Works of. Vols. 1,2. Text.
Vol. 3, Atlas of Plates. 8vo., London, 1846-47. (Ray Society.)

Bucxtoy, G. B. Monograph of the British Aphides, Vol. 1. 8vo., Lon-
don, 1876. (Ray Society.)

Burmeister, H. Dr. The Organization of Trilobites, deduced, from their
living affinities, with a systematic Review of the Species hitherto de-
scribed. Edited from the German by Pr ofessor Bell and Professor
E. Forbes. Royal 4to., London, 1846. (Ray Society.)

DARWIN, CHARLES. A iyppenectics of the sub-class Cirripedia, with figures

_ of all the species. 2 Vols. 8vo., London, 1851. (Ray Society.)

- Doveuas, J. W. and J.Scorr. The British Hemiptera. Vol. 1. Hemip-

\ tera—Heteroptera. S8vo., London, 1845. (Ray Society.)

Frower, W. H. (Hd.) Recent Memoirs on the Cetacea. By Professors
Eschricht, Reinhardt and Lilljeborg. Royal 4to. London, 1864. (Ray
Society.)

Fores, E. A Monograph of the British Naked-eyed Meduse with
figures of all the Species. Royal 4to., London, 1848. (Ray Society.)
Henrrey, ArtHUR. (Hd.) Botanical and Physiological Memoirs, consist-

ing of—
Braun, Dr. A.—The Phenomenon of Rejuvenescence in Nature, especially
in the life and development of Plants.
Cohn, Dr. F.—An abstract of the Natural History of Protacoceus Pluvialis.
Meneghini, Professor G—On the Animal Nature of the Diatomee, with an
organographical revision of the genera established by Kiitzing.
8vo. London, 1853. (Ray Society.)
———. Reports and Papers on Botany, consisting of—
Grisebach’s Report on Geographical Botany for 1844,
Grisebach’s Report on Geographical and Systematic Botany for 1845.
Link’s Report on Physiological Botany for 1844-45,
Mohi on the Structure of the Palm-stem.
Nagel on the Utricular Structures in the contents of cells.
Nigeli on Vegetable cells.
8vo. London, 1849. (Ray Society.)

‘HormeisteR, Dr. W. On the Germination, Development and Fructitfica-
tion of the Higher Cryptogamia, and on the fructification of the Coni-
fere.- Translated by F. Currey. S8vo., London, 1862. (fay Society.)

LanxestER, HE. Dr. The Correspondence of John Ray: consisting of Se-
lections from the philosophical letters published by Dr. Derham and
original letters of John Ray in the collection of the British Museum.
8vo., London, 1846. (Ray Society.) —

eer asin, E. Dr. Memorials of John Ray, consisting of his fie by Dr.
Derham : Biographical and critical notices by Sir J. H. Smith and Cuvier,

130 3 Library.

and Dupetit Thouars, with his Itineraries etc. Svo., London, 1846.
(Ray Soczety.)

Lrerauton, Rev. W. A. The British Species of Angiocarpous Lichens,
elucidated by their Sporidia. 8vo., London, 1851. (Ray Society.)

Luzzock, Str Joun. Monograph of the Collembola and Thysanura. 8vo.,
London, 1878. (day Society.)

Masters, M. T. Vegetable Teratology. An account of the principal De-
viations from the usual Construction of Plants. S8vo., London, 1869.
(Ray Society.) )

McInrosu, W. C. A Monograph of the British Annelides, Pt. 1. The
Nemerteans. Royal 4to., London, 1873. (Ray Society.)

Mevey, F. J. F. Dr. Outlines of the Geography of Plants; with parti-
cular enquiries concerning the native country, the culture, and the uses
of the principal cultivated plants on which the prosperity of nations is
based. Translated by Margaret Johnston. 8vo., London, 1846. (Ray
Society.)

Oxen, Lorenz, Dr. Elements of Physiophilosophy. Translated from
the German by A. Tulk. 8vo., London, 1857. (Ray Society.)

Parker, W. K. A Monograph on the Structure and Development of the
Shoulder-Girdle and Sternum in the Vertebrata. Royal 4to., London,
1848. (Ray Society.)

Reports and Papers on Botany consisting of —

Grisebach, Prof. On Botanical Geography. Translated by H. B. Macdo«
nald, and G. Busk. :

Link, Dr. H. T. Report on Botany. Translated by J. Hudson.

Nigeli, C. On Vegetable cells. Translated by A. Henfrey.

Zuccarini, Dr. On the Morphology of the Coniferae. Translated by G.
Busk.

Svo. London, 1846. (Ray Society.)

Reports on the Progress of Zoology and Botany 1841-42. 8vo., London,
1845. (Ray Society.)

Reports on Zoology for 1843-44. Translated from the German by G.
Busk, A Tulk, and A. H. Haliday. 8vo., London, 1847. (Ray Society.)

ScnuaTeR, P. L. (Ed). Nitzsch’s Pterylography. ‘Translated from the
German. Royal 4to., London, 1847. (Ray Society.)

STEENSTRUP, Jou. JapETUS SM. On the Alternationof Generations ; orthe
propagation and development of animals through alternate generations,
Translated from the German version of C, H. Lorenzen, by G. Busk.
Svo., London, 1845. (Ray Society.)

Wintramson, W. C. On the Recent Foraminifera of Great Britain. Roy-
al 4to., London, 1858. (Ray Society.)

ee eee eee eee eee eer

——

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FoR JUNE, 1877.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 6th April, at 9 P. M.

W. T. Buanrorp, Esq. F. R. S., Vice-President, in the chair.

The following presentations were announced :—

1. From Colonel S. B. Miles, Political Agent, Muscat, the Prithvi
Raj Rasau of Chand, and another MS.

The CHAIRMAN drew attention to the valuable nature of Col. Miles’ gift,
and said that the Council proposed that the special thanks of the Society
should be given to Col. Miles for it. The proposal was put to the vote and
carried unanimously.

2. From Mr. W. Theobald, a copy of his “ Catalogue of the Land
and Fresh-water Shells of British India.’

3. From the Trustees of the Indian Museum, a copy of a Monograph
of the Asiatic Chiroptera and Catalogue of the species of Bats in the Col-
lection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, by Dr. G. E. Dobson.

4. From Capt. J. Waterhouse, a Map of Turkey in Europe and the
Black Sea, with the adjoining parts of Russia and Turkey in Asia.

' §. From the Rev. C. H. A. Dall, “ Scientific Results of the explora-
tion of Alaska,” Vol. I.

6. From Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, a copy of the Kayastha Kaustubha,
by Rajnarayan Mitva.

7. From Dr. A. F. Bradshaw, copies of the following works :

The Travels of Guru Tegh Bahadur and Guru Gobind Sing. By Sirdar
Attar Sing.

Sakhee Book, or the Description of Guru Gobind Singh’s Religion and
Doctrines. By Sirdar Attar Sing.

The Rayhit Nama.of Pralad Rai.

132 Lightning Conductors. [ JUNE,

8. From the Secretary to the Government of Bombay, a copy of
Inscriptions from the Kuda Caves taken by Mr. J. Burgess, Archeological
Surveyor and Reporter to the Government.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last
Meeting, were balloted for and elected Ordinary Members :—

Mr. H. K. W. Arnold, the Maharaja of Darbhanga, Mr. A. W. Croft,
(re-election).

The following is a candidate for ballot at the next meeting :—

Nawab Asghar ’Ali Khan, Dilir Jang Bahadur, C. 8. I., proposed by
Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, seconded by Capt. J. Waterhouse.

The SrcrETARY laid before the Meeting a communication from Mr. W.
McGregor on the subject of Lightning Conductors, accompanied by a copy
of the following circular and memorandum of the British Association
Committee on Atmospheric Electricity and Lightning-Rods.

“The Committee charged with this investigation and report desires to
have as much information as possible regarding accidents from light-
ning. But in order that information of this class may possess scientific
value, it is essential that all statements communicated should be clearly
and definitely expressed, that they should be carefully authenticated, and
that the address, as well as the name, of the observer should be given,
to allow any further inquiry to be instituted that may be found to be
desirable in the circumstances. The Committee has consequently drawn up
the following memorandum to define the nature of the information it seeks,
and earnestly requests that any person who may chance to know of acci-
dents from lightning, or who may be able to give practical assistance in
this inquiry, in the sense and particulars suggested by the memorandum,
will address such communications, as they may be in a position to make on
these subjects, to the Chairman of the Permanent Committee on Atmos-
pheric Electricity and Lightning-rods. Meteorological Society, 80, Great
George Street, Westminster, London.”

Memorandwn of information required in any case of Accident
Srom Lightning.

1. The day, hour, and place of the occurrence.

2. The exact nature of the occurrence, especially specifying any un«
usual appearance or sound that has attended the discharge of lightning.

8. A minute and precise description of any damage that may have
been produced by the discharge.

4. Record of any visible traces of electrical action that may have
been left in the track of the discharge. ;

5. (The names and addresses of any person who may have witnessed

1877. | Lightning Conductors. 133

the actual discharge producing damage, or who may have suffered in any
way from its effects.

6. The existence or non-existence of a lightning-rod in any form in
the immediate neighbourhood of the accidents, and an exact description
of the rod when any such appendage has been ascertained to be near,
especially as to—

(a) the nature of the metal of which the rod is composed :

(6) the size of the rod:

(c) the character of the conductor, whether it has the form of a solid

cylinder, of a tube, of a flat strip, of a chain, or of a wirerope:

(d)_ the actual continuity of the conductor from end to end:

(e) the character of the termination above, and the distance to which
it extends there beyond any building or solid structure :

(f) _ the character of the termination below, whether in dry or moist
ground, how it runs into the ground, and how the earth-con-
tact is ultimately made :

(g) the manner in which the conductor is connected with any build-
ing, and especially whether there are any masses of metal in the
building near, and whether such masses are or are not placed in
metallic communication with the conductor.

7. Allusion to the fact whether the injurious discharge did or did not

form part of an ordinary thunder-storm in progress at the time.

8. In case of the occurrence of a thunder-storm in progress at the
time of the discharge, a description of the character of the storm as to
intensity, duration, fall of rain, and apparent movement over the locality.

9. Any subsidiary or incidental observations that may have been made
and that may seem to bear practically upon the physical conditions and
circumstances of the phenomenon.

Messrs. H. F. Blanford and Eliot have expressed their readiness to
investigate, when practicable, cases of accidents from lightning occurring in
Calcutta, and information on cases occurring there or in other parts of India
may be sent to them at the Meteorological Office, Calcutta, or to Mr. W.
McGregor, River View, Dhubri, Assam.

The CHAIRMAN announced that Mr. J. C. Douglas had been appointed
a Member of the Physical Science Committee, Mr. H. B. Medlicott of the
Library Committee, and Mr. W. T. Blanford of the Finance Committee.

Also that on the recommendation of the Library Committee, the
Council had passed an order that not more than two MSS. should be lent
out at a time to the same person, except with the sanction of the Council.

Also that on the recommendation of the Natural History Committee, the
Council had sanctioned the publication of Mr. Moore’s Descriptions of the

1384 R.S. Brough—Maximum Magnetic Effect of Electromagnets. [JuNE,

new Species of Lepidoptera found in the late Mr. Atkinson’s Collection, as
a separate work in quarto form, to be brought out in fasciculi as funds per-
mit.

Also that on the recommendation of the Library Committee, the Coun-
cil had sanctioned the appointment of a special assistant nnder Mr. Bloch-
mann for the preparation of the Library Catalogue.

The following papers were read :—

1. On the Diameter of the Wire to be employed in winding an Hlec-
tromagnet in order to produce the Maximum Magnetic Effect. By R. &.
Broveu.

In 1866 Mr. Schwendler investigated the best galvanometer resistance
to employ in testing with Wheatstone’s Bridge, a question which was
previously involved in complete obscurity, some physicists arguing that
since near balance the current passing through the galvanometer approaches
the indefinitely small, therefore the number of convolutions, and hence the
the resistance, of the galvanometer ought to be indefinitely great.*

I may here remark that Count du Moncel in a communication to the
Academy of Sciences has unjustly criticized Mr. Schwendler’s method of
treating the subject of electromagnets.+ The latter supposed the dimen-
sions of the bobbins (as I, also, do in this paper) to be given, fixed, and
- immutable ; while the learned Count starts with varying the depth of the
bobbin, and piques himself on getting a larger magnetic effect out of it
than Mr. Schwendler did. The best thickness of wire to wind on a given
bobbin, and the best size and shape of bobbin to employ for a given purpose,
are two totally distinct questions.

While investigating the above problem, the question of the influence
of the insulating covering of the wire on the results occurred to Mr.
Schwendler, and he went into it in a subsequent paper.f

Mr. Schwendler attacked the problem from the point of view of the
resistance of the bobbin; but it seems to me that it yields more readily,
and presents a more definite result (the former method gives an equation
of the 4th order, which has to be solved by a rather coarse approximation)
when we start from the thickness of the wire. This method has also led
me to a singularly simple relation existing between the resistance of the
electromagnet and the external resistance.

I shall take the case of an elongated bobbin with straight sides and
circular ends, because this is a very common form to give to galvanometer
coils, and because the results can at once be reduced to those applicable to

* Philosophical Magazine, May, 1866.

+ Comptes Rendus, Vol. LXXVI, pp. 368-371.
{~ Philosophical Magazine, January 1867.

ni RA a Sa AT le eS og Sie ill ian aceite ee aeuie

| 1877 .]| R.S. Brough—Maximun Magnetic Effect of Electromagnets. 135

circular bobbins by simply putting the length of the sides equal to nothing

| in the various expressions.
| Let Y = the magnetic effect of the bobbin

R= ,, resistance _,, a

S = ,, external resistance.

E =e. m. f. of the battery.

and n = the number of convolutions.
Then (Jacobi and Dub)
n EK

ee
_ and the problem is to make Y a maximum,* treating the diameter of the
wire with which the bobbin is wound as the independent variable, of wie
~nand R are known functions.
; Let A = the outer diameter of the circular ends

-

a== ,, inner i
b = ,, length of the bobbin
ee, me 4 straight sides between the circular ends
6 = ,, diameter of the wire
p = ,, radial thickness of the insulating covering
and L = the length of the wire on the bobbin
b(A—a)

Then, a 2 (5 + 2p)?

4 for each wire being allowed a square, the length of whose sides is equal to
_ the diameter of the covered wire: and

b CA a) fr A +4)
= 315 4 Dp)? ar +20 }

But

: _ where A is the specific resistance of the conducting material of the wire, 7. e.
_ the resistance between opposite faces of the unit cube of the conducting

material.
| Therefore
Ab (A—a
-so* Cana {x (A +a) + 4e :
We had
n E
Pr Rie

* The force exerted by a coil on a steel magnet is proportional to Y, whereas the
) force exerted on a soft iron armature is proportional to Y*, but whatever value of the
variable makes Y a maximum, will also make Y? a maximum, so the one solution meets
both cases.

136 R. 8. Brough—Maximum Magnetic Effect of EHlectromagnets. [JUNE,

Put a 3
Then p= (~ + =) e
n n/ E :
and it is required to make 6 a minimum with respect to 6. |
ake ae: (8 + 2p)? 8\ 2
Now =(5[7@+a44} +
d 6 r i ie (6 + 2p)
cain ae
d? 6 oe S
Puttin a 0 h
S$ 75 = 9, we have

Po 2a 23 fa (A +a) + 40}
which equation expresses implicitly the value of 8 which makes the mag-
netic effect a maximum. ;

Let us put ; = p, then

ey ears

This expression for 8 contains p, itself a function of 6; but a very —
simple artifice suffices to get over this difficulty. First suppose » = 0, and
solve the equation: the result will be an approximate value of 6, namely, —
that which it would have, were there no insulating covering to the wire.

Then employing this approximate value of 8, calculate y = = and re-

calculate the value of 8, using this value of p.

By repeating this process, which involves very little trouble if logarithms
be employed, any desired degree of accuracy may be attained.

From the above expression for 6 we see that, so long as w not = 0, the
diameter of the wire (without its covering) will always be less than it
would be were there no insulating covering.

The expression for the resistance of the bobbin may be written

Xb (A—a
= SRG aE LT At +40} :
and supplying its value for 6*, we find
4

1
= S
1 + 2p
from which itis seen that, so long as pw not = 0, the resistance of the bobbm

1877.) W. Theobald— Himalayan Glaciation. 137

must always be less than the external resistance. Putting . for, we have

8
3 + 2p
which expresses the physical law, namely, that
Resistance of bobbin Diameter of bare wire

[i S

External resistance Diameter of covered wire

2. Remarks on Mr. Campbell’s Paper on Himalayan Glaciation in
the Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Pt. IT, No. 1,1877. By W.
THEOBALD, Geological Survey of India. Communicated by Mr. H. F.
_ BLANFORD.

As Mr. Medlicott in his note to Mr. Campbell’s paper has termed it
a refutation of my views on the ancient moraines of the Kangra district, I
would beg to say a few words in arrest of judgment on this point and to
_ show wherein Mr. Campbell has not only failed to controvert my position
_ but even to grasp its cardinal features.

I do not propose to introduce any new matter in support of my own
views but to confine myself to Mr. Campbell’s criticism and the more clear
explanation of my own position, which I regard as not materially weakened
_ by anything my critic has adduced.

Mr. Medlicott, it is true, does not go the length that I do as regards
the extension of glaciers formerly into the Kangra valley, and it is superflu-
ous to admit the weight which such an opinion should carry, but the differ-
ence between us is one more of degree than anything else, and if I am not
mistaken, Mr. Medlicott differs in an opposite direction no less from Mr.
Campbell than from myself.

On the other hand, Mr. H. F. Blanford in the discussion on Mr. Camp-
bell’s paper spoke of glacial action so low as 4500 feet, which goes far to
bridge over the gulf which separates my estimate of the former limits of
glaciers in Kangra from the more restricted estimate currently held on the
subject. |

As for whether or no these glaciers protruded into the lower grounds
ten miles or so, either beyond or within the general limits assigned to them
by me, is, in view of their stupendous development, a matter of little im-
portance, and neither under present conditions, either easy to settle or
worth contending for, the main question being, did glaciers, during later
tertiary times or more recently, descend in Northern India to so low a
level as 2000 feet above the sea ?

Much that I have seen since fully corroborates this view, and it only
remains to glance at the arguments which Mr. Campbell has adduced
_ against it.

138 W. Theobald—Himalayan Glaciation. [ JUNE,

Mr. Campbell evidently relies much on the weight which should attach
to his extended experience and special study of glacial phenomena, but his
remarks show that he has overlooked the most important elements in a
comparison between the glaciated districts of Europe and the Himalayan
region—v7z., the difference in the character of the rocks and the prodigious
disparity of denudational action in the two regions. It is true he ap-
peals to the latter in the form of floods as the motive power by which
the Kangra erratics have been torn from the distant peaks and scattered
ever the plains, but wholly loses sight of it, when insisting on the absence
of striated rocks and other surface indications relied on in Europe to estab-
lish the former extension of glaciers. ‘The two arguments are mutually
destructive, for a succession of such terrific debacles as could alone have
effected the transportation of blocks up to 140 feet in girth, could have
had no other effect than to obliterate all traces of the ice plough, on the
absence of which Mr. Campbell relies to disprove the extension of the old
glaciers.

Again, from the weight which Mr. Campbell attaches to the absence of _

striation in the rocks of the Kangra district, it is clear that he has failed to
recognise the very obvious fact, that the rock (a granitoid gneiss) which
has afforded the main bulk of the Kangra erratics is by its mineral charac-
ter, incapable of affording the proofs sought for, since under atmospheric
action it scales off and weathers into rounded masses which retain scarcely
a trace of the original surface, which they possessed as ice-borne fragments.
A similar inappreciation of the most obvious physical considerations involved
in the problem of the past history and conditions of the rocks he was exam-
ining is betrayed by Mr. Campbell’s searching the coarse boulder conglo-
merates, both of the Sivalik group and its overlying deposits, and the river
shingle at Hardwar on the Ganges for striated blocks, where both the con-
ditions and materials are such as to afford about as much chance of finding
glacial striation on the pebbles (had such ever once existed,) as would be
offered to any one searching with a similar object the boulders of the Chesil
bank and Portland roads. As regards direct differences of opinion touch-
ing the facts of the case, Mr. Campbell says he could discover no ‘ perched’
blocks. Mr. Medlicott, who it may be supposed knows a ‘ perched’ block
when he sees one, was more fortunate. Equally unable was Mr. Campbell
to find even “one hog-backed ridge,” the form which I have said distin-
guishes the best marked moraines in Kangra. One such is at Dhada, and
here Mr. Campbell could see nothing but a V gorge. Now the V gorge is

there I admit ; but it is cut out of the huge linear talus, hog-backed in sec-

tion, which, I hold, marks the course of an o!d moraine. It is this Dhada
section, as interpreted by Mr. Campbell, which shows that he has wholly
failed to grasp my idea of the palzorography of the district. Mr. Camp-

——— eS

4

eee FS ae im 2

i. SR

creased FE I EO LO en

ey ee, ao

2877-7 W. Theobald— Himalayan Glaciation, 139

B bell’s words are, ‘“‘ Close to the bridge I found a section of the ‘big stone

_ formation’ and got to the solid rock surface under it, newly exposed in a
_ gravel pit. The stuff is sorted in layers of varying coarseness from fine

& 3 angular sand to the big stones. The bed is no¢ glaciated. The thickness

of the deposit may be 80 to 90 feet.”

Ee Now if Mr. Campbell had studied my paper carefully, he would have
_ seen that I place the level along which the old glaciers descended, at approxi-
_ mately 150 feet above the present stream beds; and as the thickness of the

whole mass at Dhada is placed by him at 90 feet,.the great bulk of this
_ moraine has at this spot suffered rearrangment by water and subsidence,
: _ the original bed along which it descended, and where alone glaciation might
_. be looked for, having been much above the existing surface level of the
country ; this rather important element in my view of the case Mr. Camp-

_ bell entirely overlooks, and actually confounds together the present V gorge
_ with the long-vanished slopes, over which the glaciers descended, at a level
roughly estimated by me at 150 feet above the present river beds.

| This last estimate is of course conjectural and open to modification,

| but it represents the amount of vertical erosion since the retrocession of the

| glaciers and must be very considerable.
Lastly, I would say that I neither underrate or question the power of

id water confined in a gorge to move very large blocks. Mr. Campbell uses
_ the term rather vaguely, though he specifics blocks of 14 and 15 feet

_ diameter, or say roundly 50 feet in girth. These and much larger ones
_ may, I repeat, be moved down a gorge by the action of water, but when one
| finds blocks ranging from 100 to 140 feet in girth standing in open ground,
I frankly confess I can recognise no vehicle of transport equal to the
occasion save ice.

Without going into details, there is one important correction which I
“may here make as regards the relative age of the glacial period in Kangra and
_ the Sivalik group. In my paper I incline to the post-glacial age of the
| group, on confessedly inadequate evidence. Since then, the occurrence of
_ what I hold to be glacial debris, strewed over the denuded edges of Sivalik
| strata, has led me to accept the view, so ably urged by Mr. Medlicott in
his note to my paper, which identified the glacial period in Kangra with
that of European Geology, and if this be so, I see no grounds for question-
} ing the former extension of glaciers in India, on as grand or even far
| grander scale than they attained in the comparatively dwarfish ranges of
| Europe—though my largest estimate dwindles to insignificance before the
vision of the great ice-cap 10,000 feet thick, stretched from the equator
to the pole, which Mr. Campbell has (somewhat unnecessarily in my opi-
nion) laboured to efface. The correlation too, of the Kangra glacial period
with the European does away with the necessity of supposing a former

140 V. Ball—On Giant-Kettles (pot-holes) in India. [ JUNE,

elevation of the country, equivalent to a reduction of temperature calcu-
lated by Mr. H. F. Blanford at about 20° Fahr., and reduces the difficulties
surrounding the question, and the differences of opinion of all save extreme
anti-glacialists within very much narrower bounds.

3. Remarks on the Abstract and discussion of Dr. O. Feistmantel’s
Paper, entitled “ Giant-Kettles (pot-holes) caused by Water-action in
Streams in the Rajmahal Hills, and Bardkar district.” By V. Baw,
M. A., F. G.8., Geological Survey of India.

As I was not present at the meeting of the Society in March when
the above-mentioned paper by Dr. Feistmantel was read, I wish it to be
understood that the following remarks are based on the published abstract*
of the paper and the account of the discussion which followed it.

Dr. Feistmantel claims for his observations an originality and im-
portance which, I think, I shall be able to shew they do not possess.

Ordinarily speaking, if an author can be found to write and a Society to
print a paper on a subject like the above, there might perhaps be no good
reason for special remark or criticism. The paper may bein itself a
valuable contribution to knowledge. It is because the writer, inferentially
if not directly, casts a slur upon a Department, and the Society is one
in which many of the members of that Department take a warm interest—
that the occasion seems a fitting one for protest.

If the phenomena were of such rarity and importance as is stated, it
would have been an act of grave omission on the part of the officers of the
Geological Survey not to have described them in full detail on every occa-
sion that they met with them.

A geologist, in India especially, where large areas have to be described,
must however use some judgment in the selection of phenomena for de-
scription. I think I may say that Pot-holes are one of those which may
safely be relegated to a minor position and passed with little or no notice.

The origin of many simple phenomena of denudation, erosion or
deposition are subjects suitable for description in elementary manuals ; but
if all this A. B. C. is to be reopened and discussed and supported by tables
of measurements in every descriptive memoir; what will be the length
of such pre- Raphaelite descriptions P and where will they find a period ?

I am sure there is not a member of the Geological Survey who would
not be ready to support the statement made at the meeting by Mr. H.
Blanford to the effect that “the phenomena were exceedingly common
and their explanation generally obvious.” This assurance one would
have thought, from so competent an authority, ought to have been sufii-

* PP. A. S, B. March, 1877, pp. 77-79.

——e Ls ee

1877.] V. Ball—On Giant-Kettles (pot-holes) in India. 141

eient to settle the question ; but as Dr. Feistmantel has expressed a doubt
regarding its correctness I purpose to give some evidence on the subject. .

My reason for taking upon myself this somewhat ungracious task, is

that the statements made in the paper appear to affect me slightly more
directly than they do most of my colleagues. Before my recently published
memoir on the Rajmahal hills went to press, Dr. Feistmantel described
_ to me the pot-holes he had observed in that part of the country. Appa-
rently he quite forgets that I told him that [had not only observed them
there, but also in many other parts of India.
It would be very much easier to enumerate a list of places where pot-
holes are to be found in India than to produce a similar number of publish-
-ed notices of them, simply because they have not been thought worthy of
_ mention. They are just the objects which would be likely to attract the
notice of an amateur, while weightier and more important phenomena were
left to explain themselves. It is no matter for surprise, therefore, that Dr.
Feistmantel should find a reference to an amateur who has mentioned
pot-holes, but it is very great matter for surprise that he should not have
very carefully examined the publications of the Geological Survey before
permitting himself to make the statements he appears to have made in
reply to Mr. Blanford. Two of the references I shall give are to papers
published since Dr. Feistmantel’s arrival in India. It is possible that the
Memoirs and Records may contain others, if they do not, it is for the
reason above given. Out of the Survey publications too, there are at
least two known references to the subject ; but I shall confine myself to
the officers of the Survey for affording evidence of the abundance and very
general distribution of Pot-holes in India.

The first witness I propose to quote is Dr. Feistmantel himself. Since
his arrival in India he has on two occasions on/y made short tours in the
rocky districts of Bengal. On both these occasions he has, in totally different
formations, observed series of pot-holes which have supplied the text for
his paper. Yet in spite of this fact, and positive assurance to the con-
trary, he maintains that the phenomena must be of rare occurrence in India.

Of published notices by officers of the Survey I only quote four, the
first two have been pointed out to me, the others were known to me for
reasons that will be obvious. In the Geology of Trichinopoly,* &c., by
Messrs. King and Foote, we find the following passage: “ In the first small
nullah which runs under the high road about 14 miles east of Vellum, and
_ reaches the low ground to the north of Pullayaputty, are several small
but well marked and instructive examples of pot-holes formed by the
' grinding action of pebbles rapidly rotated by the eddies in the stream.
In several of the pot-holes the pebbles were still lying, the force of the

* Memoirs, Vol. IV. p. 259.

142 V. Ball—On Giant-Kettles (pot-holes) in India. [ JUNE,

stream not having been sufficient to wash them out of the steep-sided holes
they had been instrumental in scooping.” In his recently published
account of the South Mahratta country,* Mr. Foote has mentioned pot-
holes twice.

Describing the remarkable scenery in the neighbourhood of the falls
of Gokak on the Ghatpraba river, he writes “ For some distance above
the fall, the water runs at a very great pace, and has in consequence worn
many fine specimens of pot-holes in the very hard quartzite, some beds of
which, both here and in many neighbouring sections, are typical ‘waxy’ quart-
zites showing beautifully preserved rippling. These pot-holes are very
favourite bathing-places for numerous Brahmans and others, who perform
semi-religious pic-nics at this lovely spot in honor of Malingeshwar’’
(p. 88). Again speaking of the Malprabha river we find—“ During great
floods the water rises from 30 to 40 feet in the gorge, and flows with great im-
petuosity, forming numerous pot-holes of great size and depth which, as
at the Gokak falls, are at certain seasons largely resorted to by Hindus
anxious to wash away their sins in the purifying river.”” (p. 99.) There
is nothing here to suggest that Mr. Foote regarded the phenomena as
exceptional or requiring any elaborate explanation.

In the year 1864, shortly after my arrival in the country, I joined Mr.
Hughes who was at that time engaged in the examination of the Bokaro
coal-field. I can remember very distinctly being much struck with the
pot-holes we met with in several river-beds, and on turning to Mr. Hughes’
memoir, I find the following allusion: ‘‘ The felspathic sandstone holds
steadily on down the stream, worn into hollows of every conceivable
shape: pot-holes meet one at every step.” +

In my description of the Raigarh and Hingir Coal-field,f when point-
ing out the lithological and structural characters of the upper sandstones
(Kamthis), I have written as follows—“ Mechanically formed pot-holes are,
for some reason which I cannot explain, less common than in the Bardkar
rocks.”

Here, it will be observed, I have made the scarcity of these pot-holes a
subject for comment, an abundance of them being the more normal state
of things.

Dr. Feistmantel has expressed an unwillingness to receive assurances
that these are common phenomena unless such assurances are accompanied
by accurate measurements. Such details I am not at the present moment
prepared to give, but I must assert here, most positively, that there is not
a single formation in India which I have examined, in which, where the

* Memoirs, Vol. XII.

+ Memoirs, Vol. VI, p. 91.
t Records, Vol. VIII. p. 114.

‘

{|

ee

-
’

1877. ] V. Ball—On Giant-Kettles (pot-holes) in India. 143

conditions have been favourable, I have not observed pot-holes. I can recall

very many localities, some of them met with only during the present year,

in quartzites of Vindhyan age.

Pot-holes may be rare in European streams from various reasons, but
where the conditions are favorable they must, like other forms of erosion,
irresistibly be produced. Although unable to quote instances from per-
sonal observation in streams, I have seen not a few on the sea coast where
the necessary movement to the pebbles is caused by the ebb and flow of the

tide or by currents. Some of those that I can remember were in Cam-

brian quartzites in the Bay of Dublin, where they often formed natural

aquaria which could be visited at low tide and generally yielded marine
animals. When the growth of weeds or zoophytes at the sides or bottom

prevents the further revolution of pebbles, such pot-holes cease to increase

_ their dimensions.

In limestone rocks similar holes may at times be observed, but though
in some cases mechanical action may have had much to do with their for-

' mation, chemical solution may have been the more efficient factor.

For the benefit of any future historian I add the following facts
which may find a place in a chapter on the economic uses subserved by pot-
holes in India. Besides their more common employment as bathing-places
and substitutes for clothes-washing tubs, the smaller ones are much used by
the jungly aboriginal tribes for preparing the wild arrow-root or tekir.
The roots are pounded and crushed in these natural mortars, the stringy
portions are removed and the farinaceous fecule allowed to subside at the
bottom of the water. My attention has frequently been drawn to this mode
of using them by the peculiarly offensive odour which arises from the refuse

- in this manufacture. They are also often used for steeping the roots or

bark of certain trees the decoction from which is employed largely in
poisoning fish in the streams.

Dr. FrISTMANTEL said he was very much obliged to Mr. Ball for the
information regarding the mentioned cases of pot-holes which he had omit-
ted to notice, he greatly regretted not having known them, but they still

- did not prove that the pot-holes are so worthless and uninteresting a subject

as it would seem from the remarks of Mr. Ball and Mr. H. F. Blanford,
the more so, if we consider all the papers which have been written by well-
known authors on this subject, not only on pot-holes unconnected now with
any water action, but also on those formed at present in streams and under
glaciers. His only intention was and is, to describe and illustrate properly
some cases of Indian pot-holes (which up to date has not been done) that
might be referred to in future, and that European geologists may know of
instances of pot-holes in India, which they certainly will not consider as
completely without interest; the sketches will prove still more interesting.

144 Discussion on Mr. Ball's paper. [| JUNE,

He regretted the more having omitted to quote the “en passant”
notices of pot-holes in the Survey Memoirs, as they gave to Mr. Ball the
occasion for his remarks, in which, however, that gentleman has not added
any explanation on the subject, but on the contrary has treated it quite as
a personal affair.

While admitting that he had been ignorant of four or five mentions
of pot-holes, he imagined that Mr. Ball was unacquainted with a much
larger series of papers treating on this subject, which he would therefore
recommend to his consideration (Dr. Feistmantel read a list of these papers).
They all show that pot-holes were considered worth description from long
ago up to the present date, although they are so common; even the most
common phenomena must be described in order to be known.

Therefore, Dr. Feistmantel said, his principle would always be to
examine all phenomena, even if they be very common, as circumstances
ray often make them become very important, as an instance of which he
might mention the re-discovery of Glossopteris, thought by some authors
palzozoic, in the Keuperic Panchet group, and the discovery of it in the
Middle Jurassic Jabalpur group, on which he would have something to
say on a future occasion.

Mr. H. F. Branrorp drew attention to the report of Dr. Feist-
mantel’s remarks in the March Proceedings of the Society, and especially
the following passage ‘‘ Dr. Feistmantel said he very much doubted whether
Mr. H. F. Blanford’s statements that these pot-holes are exceedingly com-
mon, is correct ; otherwise they would have been more frequently noticed
and described.”” Dr. Feistmantel’s industry in collecting the very long
list of papers on the subject, only a portion of which time would allow of
his even enumerating by their titles, had now afforded the most complete
refutation of the grounds of his opinion above given, that could possibly be
desired ; and, as regards India, Mr. Ball’s paper just read, would probably
be thought equally conclusive. In his own remarks, to which Dr. Feist-
mantel had taken objection, he had however spoken only of the results of
his personal experience. In North Wales, where he had done his earliest
work in field geology, pot-holes were exceedingly common ;‘in Cornwall,
where his next work was done, they were also very common ; and in every
part of India in which it had been his fortune to work at field geology,
the same rule held good.

It is then amply established that in Europe, as in India, pot-holes in
streams are so common, that it is rather a matter for surprise that there is
such an extensive literature on the subject as Dr. Feistmantel has adduced.
In part, this is perhaps due to the somewhat undue attention given to
minutiz in certain schools of Geology. He had accompanied one of the
writers quoted by Dr. Feistmantel, in geological excursions with his class,

Eee

oe

1877.] Discussion on Mr. Ball’s paper. 145

and having himself then recently left the School of Mines in London, he
had been much struck with what appeared to him to be the undue amount

_ of attention given to little details, which any one might observe for him-

self, and the slight amount of attention given to the geological structure
of the country, its orographical features and similar matters of high impor-

tance, but less obvious, especially to students. But he also thought it

probable that Dr. Feistmantel had somewhat confused his authorities.

The formation of pot-holes in streams was an obvious phenomenon, which is
almost too common to deserve notice, but he understood that the point of
many of the communications enumerated by Dr. Feistmantel was, that
the holes described occurred in places where it was impossible to account

for them by stream action, which is a very different matter; and which

would furnish a reasonable ground for describing them. But in that case,

they were clearly irrelevant as affording a justification for the publication

of elaborate descriptions of pot-holes occurring in streams.
Mr. W. T. Buanrorp said,—I agree fully with Mr. Ball, and I can
confirm his remarks on the common occurrence of pot-holes both in streams

and on the sea coast. I believe it would be difficult to find a rocky stream

in the country in which none occur. He is undoubtedly correct also in the
reasons he has assigned for the paucity of notices of those phenomena in
the published memoirs of the Survey. It would be absurd to devote space
to the record of useless details about a common form of erosion with which
geologists are familiar, and which has been well known and explained in
elementary works for at least a quarter of a century.

The greater part of the papers by European geologists which are
quoted by Dr. Feistmantel appear to me to refer to a different subject.
He has described pot-holes in streams, with which all field geologists are
well acquainted, and the origin of which is obvious; the European and Amer-

- ican writers have described holes on hill sides, and even on the summit of

a watershed, a very different matter. The latter is the case with the papers
by Brogger and Reusch, Helmersen, and Jackson, or with three out of the

_ five papers mentioned by Dr. Feistmantel in the Proceedings, and the other
| two are only short notes.

Mr. Batt said:—After the remarks of Mr. H. Blanford and of the
Chairman I do not think there is anything left for me to reply to. Dr.
Feistmantel’s paper may be a valuable one, that is not the question. My
object has simply been to point out certain errors of fact published in the
Proceedings. I have to regret that Dr. Feistmantel has not, apparently,
quite understood this to be the sole object of my paper, and has not availed

himself more completely of the opportunity which has now been afforded

him of withdrawing his former statements, which are justly objected to by,

I believe, most of the members of the Geological Survey.

146 Godwin-Austen—On the Genera Pellorneum and Pomatorhinus, [June,

4. Some notes on Birds of the Genera Pellorneum and Pomatorhinus,

with a description of a variety of Chleuasicus ruficeps, Blyth. By Mason
H. H. Gopwin-Austen, F. R. G. S.

Since writing the remarks on the genus Pellornewm published in
Part II, No. 1 of the Journal for this year, I have, I think, determined a
bird among those collected by Mr. Ossian Limborg on and under the Mulé-
it range, Tenasserim, as the Pellornewm Tickelli of Blyth, originally from
the same locality, where it was obtained by Capt. Tickell. This is not a
Pellorneum but should, I consider, be placed in the genus Alcippe.

Its having been first placed in the genus Pellornewm is, I suspect, the
reason (as it was in my own case) of the considerable confusion that has
arisen regarding it, and led me and others to think Pellorneum Tic-
Kelli possessed the striated frontal plumage seen in typical P. ruficeps.
Blyth commences his description of P. Tickelli by saying ‘absolutely
identical in structure with P. ruficeps” ; this, though it is clear enough on
eareful reading that Blyth was not alluding to coloration, yet brings P.
ruficeps and its allies vividly to the mind. Nd mention is made of any
markings on the breast ; the description being in fact that of a dull-pluma-
ged bird about which very few lines could be given. Mr. Oates appears
to have recognized the species, and, in his list of Birds from Upper Pegu
(Stray Feathers, Vol. III. p. 119), finds fault with the describer by

saying—‘“‘ agrees pretty well with Blyth’s meagre description”; but this —

meagre description is almost as much as could be written about so dull-
plumaged a bird, and, supplemented by that of Captain Tickell, is ample.
In fact, it applies exceedingly well, even to the measurements, to the speci-
men we have lately received, and of which I give some account and the
dimensions below. When this identification was made, I remembered that
in the Museum we possessed two very similar mounted but unnamed birds
(No. 852a), the history of which had been lost ; on comparison they proved
identical with the Tenasserim form and are very probably the original
type specimens, the labels of which have been destroyed since Blyth
described them.

Mr. Oates, in S. F. Vol. IV, p. 406, again calls attention to the two
birds, and in continuation of his original identification of Pellorneum
Tickelli, gives some account of the specimens in his possession, but he is
perfectly wrong and unjust in his strictures when he takes Lord Tweeddale
to task for making P. Tickelli equal to P. swbochracewm, for if he will
turn again to J. A. S. B. 1875, p. 114, he will find that it was Mr. Blyth
who made this identification.

Lord Tweeddale had never seen a specimen of P. Tickelli but naturally
thought that Blyth knew his own species. Therefore, assuming Mr. Blyth

was right, and as P. minor (rectius minus) and P. subochracewm were known

1877.] and on a variety of Chleuasicus ruficeps. 147

to be the same, the iia species was referred to Tickelli ; and only this

_ part appears within brackets. The 4th Pel/orneum in wy last paper should

stand as P. subochracewm, Swin., originally described from Tenasserim, while
P. Tickelli should be removed to the genus Alcippe with its near allies,
A. Phayrei, A. affinis, A. albogularis, &e.

ALCIPPE 'TICKELLI, Blyth.

Desc.—Above all olivaceous brown, wings and tail more of an umber-
colour, the feathers of the head and back are very indistinctly pale-shafted ;
frontal margin, lores, and round the eye, buff with a ruddyish tinge; the
same ochraceous colour tinges the chin and throat and under parts, darker
on the flanks and whitish on centre of the abdomen.

Bill above horny brown, pale fleshy white below. TIrides light brown.

Length about 4°8 ; wing 2°5; tail 2:1; tarsus 1-0, bill at front 0-60
inches.

Has.—Near Mitan on the Houngdarao River, Tenasserim.

A specimen of Pomatorhinus hypoleucus, var. Blyth = Tickelli, Hume,
lately described in Stray Feathers, Vol. V. p. 82, in the middle of ‘A List
of Birds of North Eastern Cachar’, is in the Indian Museum among Blyth’s
types, together with the two type specimens of true P. hypoleucus from

- Arakan sent by Capt. A. Phayre. ‘The specimen agrees in measurement

_ and in every way with the original description and is undoubtedly the very

bird Blyth described. It is a well marked species. With regard to Mr.

-_ Hume’s Pom. Inglisi described in the same publication, I may state that the
_ description of P. hypoleucus in the ‘ Ibis’, was made by Jerdon from a bird
in my collection obtained at Asdlu in the North Cachar Hills when Dr.
_ Jerdon was staying with me at Cherra Puinji in 1869; and I have a water-

colour sketch of the head of the bird made just after it was shot. I think

it premature to separate this from the Arakan bird until we can compare it
with fresh examples from the original locality. The two type-specimens
mentioned above are not in a state to enable us to do this in a satisfactory
/ manner, having become bleached—the whole upper parts being of the same
rusty hue throughout and all the grey having vanished from out of the

lower plumage. The amount of rufous on the side of the head is a varying

quantity. In my Asdlu bird it is, as described by Mr. Hume, very faintly

indicated, and Jerdon, not always very minute in his descriptions and with
sight then becoming impaired, overlooked it. In specimens I now have
by me, from the Naga Hills, many miles to the east, the rufous patch on
the neck and the rufous line from behind the eye are very strongly and
intensely developed.

CHLEUASICUS RUFICEPS, Blyth, var. ATROSUPERCILIARIS.
No mention being made of the black eyebrow, in the original description

148 W. T. Blanford—On an apparently new Weasel from Yarkand. [ June,

of OC. ruficeps, and finding it absent in the type in the Indian Museum,
I now describe the variety from Sadiya, Upper Assam.

Dese.—Bright ferruginous on the head, same colour paler on the nape
and ear-coverts; back and wings pale olive-brown; quills tinged rufous;
tail brown; a narrow black streak over the eye beneath dull white with
an earthy tinge.

Legs dark plumbeous.

Length about 6; wing 2°85 tail 3:3; tarsus 0°90; bill at front 0°43
inches.

Larger than Ch. ruficeps and not so white below.

Mr. W. T. Buanrorp said he was afraid that he had been to some
extent the cause of the confusion about Pellorneum Tickelli. Some years
ago, he had suggested (Ibis 1872, p. 87) that Pellornewm subochraceum
of Swinhoe was the same species. Dr. Jerdon went rather farther and, in
his ‘Supplementary Notes’, stated that the two species had been pronounced
identical. The same view was accepted by Mr. Blyth in his ‘Mammals and
Birds of Burma.’ It is therefore not surprising that, when P. subochraceuwm
was re-discovered, Mr. Hume gave it a fresh name and called it P. minor.
It is most satisfactory to have obtained again typical specimens of both
species from the original locality and to have cleared up the synonymy.

5. On an apparently undescribed Weasel from Yarkand. By W.
T. Buanrorp, Ff. &. 8.

Mr. W. T. Buayrorp gave a description of an ppt new weasel
from Yarkand. A skin was contained in the collections made by Dr. 9
Stoliczka, but as the animal had been kept in confinement, it did not
appear desirable to describe it as new, and it was not quite certain that it —
was more than a variety of Mustela vulgaris. A second specimen brought |
by Dr. Scully, which was precisely similar to the first, had proved on more
careful comparison to be considerably larger than MZ. vulgaris, besides being
of a very different colour, and having a proportionably longer tail. It |
was proposed to name this after Dr. Stoliczka. It might be briefly
described thus: |

Mustela Stoliczkana, sp. nov. Pale sandy brown above, white below, ©
tail coloured like the back throughout and about 4 the whole length, feet |
well clad with long hairs beneath. Size larger than WU. vulgaris, about |
equal to I. erminea.

Dr. AnpERSON exhibited a living, adult female Bamboo-rat which had 3
recently been sent to the Zoological Gardens, Alipore, by Mr. A. H. Hil- |
debrand, Asst. Commissioner, Burma. No details regarding the habitat of |

1877. | J. Anderson—On a Bamboo-rat. 149

from the Salwin Hill Tracts. Dr. Anderson pointed out that Sir Stamford
Raffles had described a bamboo-rat, apparently from Malacca, under the name
of Mus Sumatrensis, and that the drawing of this form by Major Farquhar
to which Sir Stamford Raffles refers in his “ Descriptive Catalogue* of a
Zoological Collection made in Sumatra”’, is now in the library of the Royal
Asiatic Society of London. This drawmg Dr. Anderson had recently exa-
mined and he was thus enabled to state that while certain bamboo-rats
from Malacca in the Indian Museum agreed with the drawing, the present
living example from the Salwin Hill Tracts did not, and that there was a bam-
boo-rat in the Indian Museum from Tenasserim referred to Rhizomys Suma-
trensis, but which differed from the Malacca specimens and agreed with the
living animal now before the Society. Dr. Anderson was therefore inclined
to consider that two species had been confounded with each other under 2.
Sumatrensis. McLelland, however, had described a bamboo-rat from Tenas-
serim as distinct from R. Sumatrensis, but Dr. Anderson had not been able to
identify R. cinerea, McLelland, with the Museum Tenasserim specimen nor
with the living animal from the Salwin Hill Tracts. This form from the
Salwin and Tenasserim is distinguished from &. Sumatrensis by its bright
golden red cheeks and sides of the head generally, by the absence of
white spots on the forehead, and by the dark iron-grey of the upper
parts (many of the hairs being white-tipped) becoming almost black on the
top of the head, where it abruptly ceases between the eyes in a sharp well-
defined point. The upper lip, chin, and upper part of throat white, also the
chest and belly, which are, however, more or less tinged with grey and reddish.
Lower portion of throat dark grey. The feet are sparsely clad and leaden
eoloured, except the toes of the hind foot, which are fleshy white. The tail is
rather thick at the base, quite naked, not scaly, and of a leaden hue. Claws
rather broad and moderately strong.
Measurements of the living adult 9 specimen

Tip of nose to ending of hair over root of tail,............... 14°75
Ending of hair of body to tip of tail, ............::c.seeee ees 5°35
Been Mind Toot, PER gM, eter. Unealsindilreegren ce: 2.56
Beemiiara? ar, 2... . 0008S bat. UN on RAR OAL dt 0-80
Breadth of eaf,./.3....65...:. PER: 30 MARGDRIR. . MEOIAOT SS. . 0: 0°64
Tip of nose to anterior angle of eye, ...........-.2-.s/.ee esse 1:31
© o-terior angle ol eye to ear, ee ee 1:29
RINE en ea fa a wegnc ces ae vine sane weanc es geese fog 0°39
Mabe aiOW Deb wen CVS, ... 0.2... 1c. ceca enc eg eee cen ett ceeenecenaes 1°38
= . Gxtertinl Marci OL NOSIS, ..c.ys-0tte ses 0°50

ue as ESNet ae CRN aR Nt aE 2°10

ae Att le Rte AO ois i Doss ttn ela cna dele ae scant 0:77

* Trans. Lin, Soc. London, Vol. XIEI (182), p. 258.

150 Library. [ JUNE,

If R. cinerus does not prove to be distinct from R. Swmatrensis, Dr.

Anderson proposed to designate this red-cheeked bamboo-rat Rhizomys
erythrogenys.

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in June last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. VI. Pts. 67, 68, 1877.

Pt. 67. J. W. MeCrindle.—The Fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes. J. F.
Fleet.—Sanskrit and Old Canarese Inscriptions. Rev. R. Caldwell_—Substance
of two Sésanas in Sir Walter Elliot’s collection of South Indian Inscriptions.

Pt. 68. Dr. G. Buhler—Three new Edicts of As’oka.

Boston. The Boston Society of Natural History,—Memoirs, Vol. 2, Pt. 4,
Nos. 2 to 4.

—_—. ———,— Proceedings, Vol. 17, Pts. IIl and IV. Vol. 18. Pts.
I and II.

Vol. 17. Pt. TIT. &. H. Scudder.—-Notes on Orthoptera from Northern Peru.
A. Hyatt.—Jurassic and Cretaceous Ammonites from South-America. R. Bliss,
Jr.—Remarks on the Fin-spines of the Siluroides and Doradoids. H. A.
Hagen.—-History of the Development of Museums of Natural History.

Pt. IV. &S. H. Scudder.—A century of Orthoptera.—On Sparagemon, a genus
of Gdipodide. Revision of two American Genera of (Cdipodide. J. H.
Emerton.—Structure of the Palpus of male Spiders,

Vol. 18, Pt. I. J. W. Putnam.—On the Habits of the Blind Crawfish, and the

Reproduction of lost parts. S. H. Scudder—On Fossil Insects from Cape
Breton.

Pt. tio WOE. Brooks.—Embryology of Salpa. Prof. J. D. Dana.—On Meta-
morphism and Pseudomorphism,

. ——,— Occasional Papers, No. 2.
Dr. N. M. Hentz.—The Spider of the United States.

The American Academy of Arts and Sciences,-—Proceedings,
Vol. ITI., 1875-76.

L. Trouvelot.—On the Veiled Solar Spots. Prof. E. C. Pickering —Height and
Velocity of Clouds.

Calcutta. The Calcutta Journal of Medicine,—No. 5, 1876.
Geological Survey of India,—Records, Vol. X, Pt. 2, 1877.

V. Ball—On the “ Atgarh Sandstones” near Cuttack. Dr. O. Feistmantel.—
Notes on Fossil Floras in India.

Cherbourg. Société Nationale des Sciences Naturelles de Cherbourg.— _

Compte-Rendu de la séance extraordinaire tenue par la Société le 30

|
4

1877. ] | Library. fan:

Décembre 1876, & V’occasion du vingt-cinquiéme anniversaire de sa
fondation.

Dublin. The Dublin University Biological Association.—Proceedings,
Vol. I, No. 2, 1874-75.

4 Prof. Macalister.—On two new species of Mites.
_ Leipsic. Der Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft,— Zeitschrift, Band 30.
| Heft 4.

E. Haas.—UVeber die Urspriinge der Indischen Medizin mit besonderem Bezug
auf Susruta. D. H. Miller—Himjarische Studien.
London. The Atheneum,—Nos. 2581—2585, 1877.
The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. 4, Nos. 4 and 5, 1877.
No. 5. The Famine in Madras and Bombay. C. R. Markham.—The Himalay-
an System.
Nature,—Vol. 15, Nos. 889-392, 1877.
New Haven. The Connecticut Academy of Sciences and Arts.—Transac-
tions, Vol. III, Pt. 1.

S. I. Smith, and O. Harger. Report on the Dredgings in the region of St. George’s
Banks in 1872. S. F. Clark.—Descriptions of New and Rare Species of
Hydroids from the New England Coast.

Paris. La Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Mars, 1877.

Colonel L, Kostenko.—Expédition aux monts Alai.

La Société Zoologique de France,—Bulletin, Parties 4—6, 1876
et Partie 1, 1877.

Partie 4. 1876. P. Carbonier.—Le Gouramie et son nid.

Pisa. Sociéta Toscana di Scienze Naturali,—Atti, Gennaio, Marzo, 1877.

Rome. Reale Accademia dei Lincei,—Atti, Vol. 1, Fas. 4, 1877.

Salem. The Essex Institute,—Bulletin, Vols. 1—7, 1869-1875.

Washington. The United States Geological and Geographical Survey of
the Territories,—Vols. 9 and 10, 1876; Vol. 11, Nos. 2 and 3.

Vol. 9. F. B. Meek.—A Report on the Invertebrate Cretaceous and Tertiary
Fossils of the Upper Missouri country.

Vol. 10. Dr. A. S. Packard.—A Monograph of the Geometrid Moths or Pha-
lenide of the United States.

fooks AND PAMPHLETS

presented by the Authors.

BianFrorp, H. F. Report on the Meteorology of India, 1875. Folio.
Calcutta, 1877.

Report on the Administration of the Meteorological Department
of the Govt. of India in 1875-76. Folio. Pamphlet.

Exxiorr, J. Report of the Vizagapatam and Backergunge Cyclones of
October 1876. Folio. Calcutta, 1877.

152 | Inbrary. [ JUNE,

Haypen, F. V. Annual Report of the United States Geological and Geo-
graphical Survey of the Territories embracing Colorado and parts of
Adjacent Territories, for 1874.

Katt Prasap Srivastava Dusre, Munsur. The Kayasthethnology ;
being an inquiry into the origin of the Chitraguptavansi and Chandra-
senavansi Kayasthas. 8vo. Lucknow, 1877.

Lea, Isaac, Dr. Further notes on “ Inclusions” in Gems, ete. 8vo. Phi-
ladelphia, 1876. Pamphlet.

RADHARAMAN GuoseE. Prince’s Memoranda. 8vo. Tipperah.

Ratchanavali. 8vo. Tipperah.

Stuspgs, F. W., Cotonen. History of the Organization, Equipment, and
War Services of the Regiment of Bengal Artillery. 2 Vols. 8vo.
London, 1877.

THEOBALD, W. Catalogue of the Land and Fresh-water Shells of British
India. 4to. Calcutta, 1876.

MIscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS,

The Indian Antiquary. Vol. 6, Pt. 67, 1877.

A New Hindustani-English Dictionary, by Dr. S. W. Fallon. Pt. VII.
1877.

Selections from the Records of the Govt. of India, Home Depart-
ment. No. 133. (Reports on Publications issued and registered in the —
several provinces of British India during 1874).

The White Yajur Veda. No. 25.

Home Dept. Govr. or Inptia.
Calcutta Municipal Returns for 1874-75.
THE Govt. oF BENGAL.
General Report on the Operations of the Great Trigonometrical Survey
of India, 1875-76, by J. B. N. Hennessey. Folio Dehra Doon, 1877.
Dept. oF REVENUE AGRICULTURE AND COMMERCE.
Inscriptions from Kuda Cave, collected by J. Burgess, Archeological
Surveyor.
Govt. oF BomBay.
Selections from the Records of the Madras Govt., No. 55. Report on
Vaccination throughout the Presidency and Provinces of Madras for
1875-76. |
Selections from the Records of the Madras Govt., No. 56. Annual —
Report of the Three Lunatic Asylums in the Madras Presidency for 1875-76.
Govr. oF Manpras.
Report on the Nagpur School of Medicine, Central Provinces, for |
1876-77.
Report on the Goals of the Central Provinces for 1876.
CHIEF COMMISSIONER CENTRAL PROVINCES.

1877.) Lnbrary. 153

The Prithvi Raj Rasa of Chand and Bihsris’ Poems.

CotonEL 8. B. Miuzs.
| Dozson, G. E. Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera, and Catalogue
_ of the Species of Bats in the collection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta.

8vo. London, 1876.
THE TRUSTEES OF THE INDIAN MUSEUM.

Kayastha Kaustubha, by the late Raja Narain Mittra.
Dr. RAsenpRraLALA Mirra.
Map of Turkey in Europe and the Black Sea, with the adjoining parts *

of Russia and Turkey in Asia. May, 1877. J
Cart. J. WATERHOUSE.

The Travels of Guru Tegh Bahadur and Guru Gobind Singh. Trans-
lated from the original Gurmukhi by Sirdar Attar Sing. 8vo. Lahore, 1876.

Sakkee Book or the description of Gura Gobind Singh’s Religion and
Doctrines by Sirdar Attar Sing. 8vo. Benares, 1876.

The Rayhit Nama of Pralad Rai, or the excellent conversation of the
Duswan Padsha, and Nand Lal’s Rayhit Nama or Rules for the guidance
of the Sikhs in religious matters. 8vo. Lahore, 1876. |

Dr. A. F. BrapsHaw.

Scientific Results of the Exploration of Alaska by the parties under
the charge of W. H. Dall, during 1865-74, Vol. 1.

THe Rev. C. H. A. Dat.

Catalogus Codicum Orientalium Bibliothecz Academic Lugduno-

Batave auctore Dr. M. Th. Houtsma.
THE CURATORS.

The Mahabharat, edited by Babu Protap Chunder Roy, Vol. 1, Nos. 5
and 6.
THE Eprror.
ERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Berlin. Journal fiir die reine und angewandte Mathematik.—Band 83.
Heft. 1, 1877.

Calcutta. The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, No. 5, 1877.

Gottingen. Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiicke 1418, 1877 ; Nach-
richten, Nos. 7 und 9, 1877.

Leipsic. Beiblatter zu den Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band I,

Stiick 4.

London. The Academy,—Nos. 258—262, 1877.

The Chemical News,—Vol. 85, Nos. 907—911, 1877.

No. 908. M. Lecog de Boisbaudran.—On the new Metal—Gallium. PP. Casama-
jor.—Contributions to Volumetric Analysis.

No. 911. On the action of Sea-water on Lead and Copper.

The Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 25, Nos. 1273—1276.
No. 1274. Dr. B. H. Paul.—The Chinchona Alkaloids, their Sources, Produc-
tion and Use.

154 Library.

No. 1275. Major-General Sir F. J. Goldsmid.—The Existing and Possible Com-
mercial Communications between Persia and India.

No. 1276. Capt. Tyler.—Continuous Breaks for Railways.

Palermo. a Societé degli Spettroscopisti Italiani,—Memorie, Dispensa
4, Aprile, 1877.

P. Tacchini.—Macchie solari e facole osservate a Palermo nei mesi di febbraro,
marzo ed aprile, 1877.
Paris. Comptes Rendus,—Tome 84, Nos. 14, 15, 16 et 18, 1877.

No. 14. MM. J. Boeckel.—Deux cas d’anévrisme du pli du coude, traités avec
succés par la ligature antiseptique de catgut. WM. Hd. Blanc.—Observation
d’éclairs en boule se formant et éclatant sans bruit audessus d’une couche de
nuages.

No. 15. UM. G. Lechartier et F. Bellamy.—Sur la présence du zinc dans le
corps des animaux et dans les végétaux. MM. Galippe-—Nouvelles expériences
sur l’action toxique attribuée au cuivre et aux substances contenant du cuivre
en combinaison.

No. 16. MM. J. Guérin.—Nouvelles expériences sur l’origine et la nature de la
fiévre typhoide. MM. E. Franck.—Recherches sur les troubles cardiaques qui
déterminent les intermittences du pouls artériel dites fausses intermittences.
M. V. Feltz.—Expériences démontrant que la septicité du sang putréfié ne
tient pas a un ferment soluble.

No. 18. IM. Pasteur et Joubert.—E’tude sur la maladie charbonneuse. J.
G. Planté.—Lumiére électrosilicique. I. V. Feitz.—Expériences démontrant
que la septicité du sang putréfié tient aux ferments figurés.

——. Journal des Savants, Avril, 1877.
—. Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 20, Livraison 4; Tome 21,
Livraison 1, 1877.
Tome 20, Liv. 4. IM. #. Plauchut.—L’archipel des Philippines.
Revue Scientifique, Nos. 42—46, 1877.

No. 42. IM. Ch. Darwin.—lLa fécondation directe ou croisée dans le régne
végétal. MU. EH. Perrier—Des formes de passage entre les annélides, les mol-
lusques et les zoophytes.

No. 45. MM. C. Vogt.—L’origine de Vhomme.

No. 46. MU. Bachofen.—lLa famille et le mariage dans les sociétés primitives.
MM. Emm. le Maout et J. Decaisne.—Traité général de botanique descriptive et
analytique.

PooKs PURCHASED.

Cameron, V. L., Commander, R. N. Across Africa. 2 Vols. 8vo. London,
1877.
Danvers, JutIan. Report to the Secretary of State for India in Coun-
cil on Railways in India for the year 1875-76. London, 1876. P. P.
Grimsiot, M. P. Sept Suttas Palis tirés du Digha-Nikaya. S8vo. Paris,
1876.

Invi, statement exhibiting the Moral and Material Progress and Condi-
tion of, during 1874-75. P. P.

Persian Guazaus, A century of, from unpublished Divvdns. 4to. Lon-
don, 1851.

Report. On Sanitary Measures in India in 1874-75, together with Mis-
cellaneous information up to June 1876, Vol. VIII. 1876. P. P.

Watuiace, D. M. Russia. 2 Vols. Royal 8vo. London, 1877.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

foR Jury, 1877.

The monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 4th July, at 9-15 P. u.

Rat RAsgENDRALALA Mirra, BanAptr, D. L., Vice-President, in the
Chair.

The following presentations were announced :—

1. From the Author, “Religious and Moral Sentiments metrically
_ rendered from Sanskrit writers,” by Dr. J. Muir.

2. From the Home Department, Government of India. A set of
Photographs of the Paintings at the Ajunta Caves, and a “ Grammar of the
_ Rong (Lepcha) Language, as it exists in the Dorjeling and Sikim Hills,”
_ by Colonel G. B. Mainwaring.

The CuarrMan remarked that it was in 1865 that the Society recom-
mended to the notice of Government Colonel Mainwaring’s Dictionary and

_ Grammar of the Lepcha language, and obtained the sanction of a grant for

g their publication. The Society also moved the Government to allow Colonel
_ Mainwaring to remain at Darjiling for the purpose of revising and com-
_ pleting his works. Circumstances had since occurred to delay the under-
2 takings a great deal. He was, however, glad to be able to congratulate the
_ Society on the completion of one of the works. He hoped the other would

i be soon out of press.

3. From the Right Hon’ble the Secretary of State for India, a copy
of the Archzological Survey of Western India. Report on the Antiqui-

) ties of Baihiawéd and Kach, being the result of the second season’s opera-

tions of the Archeological Survey of Western India, 1874-75. By J.
Burgess.

4. From the Government of Bombay, a copy of Inscriptions from
the large Cave at Managhat, taken by Mr. J. Burgess.

156 Ooin of Muhammad ’ Adil Shah. [ JULy,

5. From Commander A. Dundas Taylor, I. N., Superintendent of
Marine Surveys, the following Charts :

False Point Anchorage. Goa and Marmagoa Roadsteads. Karachi
to Vingorla. Vingorla to Cape Comorin. False Point to Mutlah River.
Curves of equal Magneti¢ Variations for 1877.

6. From Babi Gunendranath Tagore, an engraving of the late Maha-
raja Dwarkanath Tagore.

The following gentleman, duly proposed and seconded at the last
Meeting, was elected an Ordinary Member—

Nawab Asghar ’Ali Khan Diler-jang Bahadur, C. 8. I.

The following gentlemen are candidates for ballot at the next meet-
ing—

C. T.\ Peters, M. B., Surgeon, the P. W. O. Grenadiers, N. IL,
Belgaum, proposed by Capt. J. Waterhouse, seconded by Mr. H. Bloch-
mann.

J. ©. Reeves, Esq., Assistant Engineer, P. W. D., proposed by
Mr. E. W. Oates, seconded by Mr. J. Wood-Mason.

Babu Maéharachandra Vara, Pleader, High Court, Pingdla, Mid-
nipur, proposed by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha, seconded by Mir ae
Blochmann.

Dr. J. F. P. McConnell has intimated his desire to withdraw from
the Society.

Mr. Brocrimann exhibited an impression taken by General Cunning-
ham from a rupee struck by Muhammad ’Adil Shah, He said—

General Cunningham has sent me an impression of a complete rupee
(new variety) struck by Muhammad ’Adil Shah, or ’Adli, as he is often
called, which adds a little to our knowledge of the history of that period.

The rupee is of the same size as the Islam Shahi Rupee, published by
Mr. Thomas in his ‘ Chronicles,’ p. 411 and Pl. V, 190. The obverse is in
fact identical.

OBVERSE—Square area, | Sync das? sy Y) a) ¥

Margin, iy} he wless| leds (55)105] pos Groves) Sb

Reverse—Margin, rT * ae kha Ht pots ldod} jo

Square Area, 9 Silblw 9 slo aS) ola Jos. wlale i
Pasiae ~,sh ult |

The full name of Muhammad ’Adil Shah, therefore, is Mubar iz-
uddin Abul Muzaffar Muhammad ’AdilShdh. The julis —
name was, no doubt, suggested by his real name, ‘ Mubariz Khan’. )

Regarding the year 961 and the ‘ Seal of Solomon’ after the word a= : |
in the margin, vide J. A. S. B., 1875, Pt. I, p. 298. * 3

July.

Proceedings, Asiatic Society Bengal,

ANCIENT POTTERY, &c., FROM BALUCHISTAN.

August 1877

eutta,

?
re

yor General’s | fice, Ca

Surve

he §

Lithographed at ¢

1877.] W. T. Blanford—On Ancient Pottery, Se. from Balichistan. 157

Mr. W. T. Branrorp exhibited a collection of pottery and various
implements of stone, including flint knives, together with agate beads, cop-
per ornaments, coins, &c. found by Major EH. Mockler, Political Agent at
Gwadar, amongst the ruins of dwelling places and tombs in various parts
of Makran (Balichistan). Mr. Blanford said— :

It is nearly a year since I had the pleasure of announcing to the So-
ciety* some of the results of Major Mockler’s researches amongst the ruins
of tombs and other buildings in Makran. I then exhibited some drawings
of these ancient remains and of the articles found in them. A fuller ac-
count has since been published in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
I have now the pleasure of exhibiting not only the original collection made
_ by Major Mockler at Sutkagen Dor, Damba Koh and some other places, but
several additions to his former discoveries.

Amongst the specimens on the table from Sutkagen Dor, 40 miles
northwest of Gwadar, are some very well shaped flint knives, precisely such
as we might expect to have been split off from such cores as those from
Sakhar on the Indus, which EF exhibited in 1875,+ and which are now in the
Geological Museum. These knives were found together with several articles
of pottery (apparently made on a wheel,) one of the best of which is a
vessel resembling a drinking cup, (PI. IT, fig. 1) whilst some are extremely
small, about an inch in diameter, and are considered by Major Mockler
children’s toys. They might perhaps have been intended to hold offerings
to minor deities. Other articles found at Sutkagen Dor comprise cubes
like dice cut in stone, stone and pottery beads, spheres of burnt clay re-
sembling marbles and a few fragments of copper ornaments.

The next series of specimens are from Damba Koh, 40 miles west of
Sutkagen Dor. From this place and from other localities in the neighbour-
hood several very beautifully shaped articles of pottery, evidently intended
for holding water, were procured by Major Mockler. These vessels have
as a rule small orifices and well formed spouts; sometimes there is a second
orifice. Some of the water pots are ornamented with lines and bands, and
some small round vessels (fig. 2) have perforated projections at the side,
evidently for the purpose of string being attached by which the pots may
_ be suspended. Another very small vessel about five inches long has the

form of an amphora (fig. 3). Besides the pottery, copper bracelets (fig. 5),

a small copper lamp or ladle (fig. 6), carnelian beads, and stones for

sharpening knives are exhibited, all procured from the dambs or tombs of
Damba Koh, Jini and Gati.

These form the first series of specimens sent by Major Mockler, and

I had intended to exhibit them in April last. I have since received another

* Proceedings for August, 1876, p. 172.
t+ Proceedings for July, 1875, p. 134.

158 W. T. Blanford—On Ancient Pottery, Ye. from Balichistan. (Juv,

valuable and interesting collection also exhibited, concerning which I will read
a few extracts from a letter of Major Mockler’s, dated 20th April, 1877.

“JT am now sending you a lot of ‘ rubbish’ picked up on my trip, which
you can add to the former lot. I opened several more cairns and found
_ some small differences in the mode of sepulture in each locality, also in the
shape of the cairns. In my paper* I described the square and oval types;
there is also to the westward a long type, some of the cairns being as much
as 50 feet long, but never more than 5 feet in breadth ; in these cairns I
found for the first time pots which had been exposed to the action of the
fire, so that the dead must have been supplied with cooked food. I examin-
ed some of these on the Kohistan hill, near Soorag, and in one found a silver
bracelet which had been soldered by lead, and copper arrow heads (which I
had found at Tank before). * * * The two stones from Chidizi I am
most anxious to hear your opinion concerning, I take them to be stone
hammers, used for what purpose I do not know, but possibly for breaking
hard univalve shell fish. I feel sure that they have no connexion with the
round grinding stones found in the towns, of which I have put ina couple of
specimens. I should also be much obliged if you could find out and let me
know whether the fragments of pottery from Balasar have anything like
writing upon them.

“The copper coins from Sadatmand are, I am afraid, undecipherable ;
this place is on an almost inaccessible hill about 12 miles from Jashk where
there are some very beautiful little cave temples hewn out of the solid rock,
pillars, some square, some octagonal, &c., being left at intervals. On some
of these pillars there are numerous inscriptions in the Hindi character ; they
are probably Buddhist.”

Major Mockler adds copies of some of the inscriptions, which copies
I have submitted to Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, who has with his usual kind-
ness endeavoured to decipher them, but without complete success. One
inscription he has been able to read, it runs rahadaganasa chaita (the grave
of Rahadagana), but of the others only portions are intelligible. Dr.
Rajendralala considers these inscriptions probably 800 or 900 years old.

Some of the articles recently sent appear to indicate much the same
age as those from Damba Koh, the date of which was fairly shewn by the
occurrence of a Greek coin, but others may be of later date. The remains
from Sutkagen Dor, comprising numerous flint knives, appear to be older.
Much of the pottery from Balasar and some other places is glazed, and
several articles of glass, including the remains of well formed bottles, are
included in the specimens from the more western localities.

The marks on the Balasar pottery (fig. 10) look like letters but may
be ornament. In one case (fig. 11) they certainly appear purely ornamen-

* Journ, Roy. As. Soc, 1876, IX, p. 121.

1877. | W. T. Blanford—On Ancient Pottery, ce. from Balichistdn. 159

tal. The stone hammers (fig. 12) are very curious, resembling fossil ver-
tebre. It is difficult to suggest for what purpose they were intended.

| They are surrounded by a groove, which may have served simply to

enable them to be grasped in the hand, or they may have been encircled by
a band by which they were fastened in a handle.

All the articles mentioned in Major Mockler’s letter are amongst
those now exhibited, besides a large number of articles not specified. The
whole will be presented to the Indian Museum, Calcutta.

The following are the articles figured in the accompanying plate.

Fig. 1. Unglazed earthenware cup, from Sutkdgen Dor: one-fifth the

natural size. i

2. Vase of unglazed earthenware, with perforated projections by —
which it could be suspended; from Damba Koh, found in
the ruins of a house: one-fifth the natural size. |

» 9 Peculiarly shaped vessel of unglazed earthenware, with two
perforated projections for suspension; from Damba Koh:

one-fifth natural size.

, 4 Oblately spheroidal vessel, flattened below, of unglazed ear-
thenware, with a small mouth, perhaps intended for carry-
ing water or other liquids on bullocks, asses or mules ; from
Juni: one-fifth natural size.

», 9. Copper bracelets with snake’s head ornament, from Jini:
one-fifth.

», 6. Copper lamp or ladle, from Jini: one-fifth.

, % Amphora of green glazed earthenware, from Gati, 6 miles
from Gwadar: one-fifth.

» 8 Unglazed earthenware vessel with spout and a handle of
twisted cord-like form, beneath the handle is a small air
hole; the vessel is unsymmetrical and differs from all
the others figured in this respect ; from Gati: one-fifth.

, 9. Spout of another earthenware jar: one-fifth.

,» 10, 11. Ornamental markings on glazed pottery from Balasar: one-
fifth.

,, 12. Stone hammer from Chidizi: one-fifth.

», 18. Copper arrow-head from Soorag: one-fifth.

,, 14. Small urn-shaped vessel of green glazed earthenware; from
Girdkoh near Wank : one-fifth.

» 1d. Flint knife from Sutkagen Dor: full size.

Mr. Batt said—It might perhaps be of interest for him to mention
that in a part of Balichistan, far from the localities where the objects
collected by Major Mockler were obtained, he saw a number of mounds
containing fragments of ornamental pottery. These mounds were situated
in the Khetran valley near the borders of Afghanistan, The occasion was

160 J. Wood-Mason— New Insects from Tenasserim. [ Jury,

in 1874 when, in company with Major Sandeman, he visited the Suliman
region west of Dera Ghazi Khan. There was no time for any exploration |
of the mounds to which their attention had been drawn by the Khetrdns,
who seemed to regard them as being of great antiquity. Certain it is
that people of that part of the country, at the present day, neither use
nor manufacture any description of pottery.

The CHArRMAN said that the thanks of the meeting were due to Major
Mockler for permitting his collection of antiquities to be exhibited to the
meeting. They were highly interesting both from an antiquarian and
an ethnological point of view. The study of the social condition of a people
from the remains of their utensils, arms, and other domestic articles was
of modern date ; but it was one which, in the absence of other and more
direct evidence, was of great importance, and in connexion with the dwellers
of the Lake-habitations of Switzerland, and other ancient people had been
very largely utilised. The evidence the articles afforded were also of a
character, which none could gainsay, and were thoroughly authentic. For
the illustration of the history alike of art and of civilization they were of
inestimable value. He was not aware of the exact date of the articles ; but
accepting the opinion of his learned friend Mr. Blanford, founded upon
fairly reliable evidence, that the articles must be about 2000 years old, he
thought the fragments of glazed pottery exhibited were particularly interest-
ing. In Arrian’s Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, mention was made of the
celebrated Murrhian cups which were said to have been exported from
Bairigaza, modern Broach, but were manufactured in Guzerat and its
- adjoining provinces; as also in Oojein. Some antiquarians supposed that
the cups were made of crystal ; but there was no doubt now of their having
been of porcelain, and the glazed pottery on the table showed that those
who could prepare such excellent glaze, would not find the manufacture of
porcelain impossible for them: at least the probability lay in their favour.

The specimens of glass on the table were not particularly good ; but it
was said that glass was manufactured in India from a remote period of
antiquity, and mention of it was met with in many ancient works. The
specimens gave a tangible proof of the assertion.

Mr. Woop-Mason exhibited specimens of new and little known in-
sects collected by Mr. Ossian Limborg and staff in Upper Tenasserim, and
read the following preliminary notes upon them :—

ORTHOPTERA.

Fam, PHASMID®.

* Female perfectly apterous ; the metanotum proper much longer than the medial ~
segment. A process at the hinder extremity of the sixth ventral seginent of the abdomen.

; 1877. ] J. Wood-Mason—Wew Insects from Tenasserim. 161

1. PHIBALOSOMA ACANTHOPUS, Burm.

Bacteria acanthopus, Burmeister, Handb. d. Entom., 1838, Band II, Abth. 2, 8. 565, 9.

Phibalosoma acanthopus, Westwood, Monograph of Phasmidz, 1859, p. 74, ¢ @.
____ Aspecimen of this species from Tenasserim has a lamellar process (not a
_ spine, as in the type,) bilobed at the extremity, at the hinder end of the
_ sixth ventral segment of the abdomen. It isa gigantic insect, measuring :

Total length 10 in. 1 line; head 6 lines; prothorax 3°75 ; mesothorax
_ 25°5 ; metathorax 19 ; abdomen 4 in. 6°5 lines + 12°5 lines = 5 in. 7 lines;
_antennez 2 in. 3 lines; anterior femur 2 in. 8 lines, tibia 3 in. 1 line ; inter-
mediate femur 1 in. 11-75 lines, tibia 2 in. 0°75 lines ; posterior femur 2 in, .
4:5 lines, tibia 2 in. 5 lines.
: Haz. From Moolai to Moolat, Upper Tenasserim, 4000—6000 feet 2
Singapore, ? (Burmeister) ; and Java ¢ 2 (De Haan).

2. PHIBALOSOMA ANNAMALLAYANUM, 2. sp.

2. Very closely allied to the preceding, from which it differs in its
stouter body, in its shorter and thicker legs, and in the relative proportions
_ of the different parts of the body, particularly the meso- and metathorax.

: The following are the measurements of a spirit-specimen :—

| Total length 8 ing9 lines; head 7 lines; mesothorax 19; metathorax
| 16; abdomen 3 in. 6°75 lines + 1 in. 2°5 lines = 4 in. 9:25 lines;
_ antenne 2 in. ; fore femur 2 in. 2 lines, tibia 2 in. 6 lines; intermediate
femur 1 in. 8 lines, tibia 1 in. 8 lines ; posterior femur 1 in. 11 lines, tibia
m2 in. 1 line.

Has. Annamallay forests, Southern India, a single specimen pre-
| served in spirits, obtained by Colonel R. C. Beddome ; Travancore Hills, a
_ much mutilated dried example, presented to me by Mr. F. Day.

3. PHIBALOSOMA VIRGEA, Westwood.
Has. Sibsagar, Assam, ete.

* * Female with minute scale-like rudiments of organs of flight and the metanotwun pro-=
per equal to the medial segment. Hinder extremity of sixth ventral segment of the abdomen
unarmed.

4, Purpatosoma Westwooptt, W.-M.
P. Westwoodit, Wood-Mason, J. A. 8. B., 1875, Vol. XLIV, p. 216, 9.
Haz. Samagiting, Naga Hills, and Nazirah, Assam,

5. Purearosoma Cantort, Westwood.
P. Cantori, Westwood, Monograph of Phasmidz, p. pl. XX XVID) figteloras
XXXVITI, fig. 1, 9.
Haz. Malacca (Dr. T. Cantor).
Obs.—The specimen figured by Westwood as the male of P. Cantori
/ may turn out to be that of the preceding species, the head being similarly

162 J. Wood-Mason—New Insects from Tenasserim, - JULY,

furnished with two tubercles of greatly unequal size, not a trace of whiekl
is to be seen in its supposed partner. ,
LoncHopES GODAMA, n. sp.
Very closely allied indeed to ZL. verrucifer (from the Andamans),
but differing in its more scabrous body, especially in the male, in having the
head armed with a transverse curvilinear ridge of varying development in-
stead of conical horns, in having the supra-anal plate in the female longer —
than the terminal dorsal abdominal Penes in its greater size, in the struc-
ture of the male forceps, ete. id
A male and a female measure respectively :—
$ Total length 4 in. 4 lines ; head 1°75 lines ; prothorax 1°75 ; meso~
thorax 13°25 ; metathorax 8°75 ; abdduosst 20°75 + 5°5 = 21:25; sien
22-25; anterior femur 12°75, tibia 14; intermediate femur 8°75, ‘ibe 10 54
posterior femur 10, tibia 13°25. ;
@ Total length 5 in. 9°5 lines; head 3:25 lines; prothorax 3; me-_
sothorax 16; metathorax 11°25 ; abdomen 2 in. 5:25 lines + 6 lines + 2°5
lines = 3 in. 1°75 lines; antennz 2 in.; anterior femur 14 lines, tibia 14; —
intermediate femur 10°5 lines, tibia 10°5 ; posterior femur 12 lines, tibia 13. _
Haz. Ahsown, on the Taoo Range, Upper Tenasserim, between 2000 —
and 6000 feet elevation,—abundant. *
Obs.—In one specimen of the female the curvilinear ridge between the ~
eyes is enormously developed and the supra-anal plate semioval as in LZ. ver- —
rucifer which latter difference seems to be the result of injury received
during immaturity. ;.
| LONCHODES PORUS, Westwood.
L. porus, Westwood, Monograph of Phasmide, 1869, p. 42, pl. VII, fig. 9, @. |
The female is very similar to those of Z, Bootanicus and L. (olim Bac- —
teria) Baucis (confer Wood-Mason in J. A. 8S. B., 1875, p. 217). The
four whitish bodies described by Westwood (with probably nothing but a —
dried specimen for observation). as metathoracic and mesothoracic tubercles —
turn out to be very minute rudiments of tegmina and wings, which are
represented in the female by small yellow blotches only. Similarly, the —
tubercles faithfully represented by Westwood in his figure, but not men- —
tioned by him in his description of Zonchodes virgea, are rudiments of —
organs of flight ; this species should be removed from the genus Lonchodes
to its proper place next to Phzb. acanthopus. 4
Has. LZ. porus occurs abundantly throughout the valley of the
Houng-da-rau, Upper Tenasserim ; many individuals of both sexes in all I
stages of development having been sent up by Mr. Limborg. 4
The species forms with Lopaphus Lolas, Lonchodes Baucis, and Loncho-
des Bootanicus, a series of most closely allied forms showing in a most in- 7
structive and conclusive manner the utter valuelessness of the presence or
absence of wings as a generic character in this family of or thoplexodlll
insects.

Rajendralila Mitra—On the Hathigumpha Inscription. 163

Be Be BAacILLUS HISPIDULUS, var.

Bevis hispidulus, Wood-Mason, J. A. S. B., 1873, Vol. XLII, p. 47, pl. VIL,

-2et3 dP.

‘i _ Longer and slenderer and with much longer legs than the type specimens

from the Andamans. The specimen mentioned on page 48, loc. supra cit.,
vgrees with the males and was probably also from the neighbourhood of

Moulmein.

Has. Abundant throughout the valley of the Houn’-da-rau.

Obs.—B. hispidulus & is very nearly allied to B. Souchongia, Westw.,
but differs in not having the posterior angles of thé penultimate dorsal abdo-

mi nal segment acuminate, in its feebly forcipated anal cerci, etc.

LEPIDOPTERA.
Fam. Morpuips.
THAUMANTIS LOUISA, n. sp.

Th. alis supra albis, anticis dimidio basali, posticis partibus duabus
basalibus letissime et purissime fulvis ; singulis, ut in Th. Howqua, faseid
submarginali lunularum cum maculis hastatiformibus coalitarum saturatis-
simeé violaceo-fusca, ornatis ; lunulis maculisque alarum posticarum valdé
majoribus : alis infra luteoSulvis, anticarum parte media sola alba /uteo
vie tincta; strigis quatuor sinuatis, duabus basalibus saturate brunneis,
alterisque duabus submarginalibis obsoletis et tantum ad angulum analem
brunneo-coloratis ; anticarum ocellis omnibus (5) obsoletis, posticarum au-
. tem duobus (intermediis tribus obsoletis) rufis pupilla alba, tride tenwt
a agra.
_ Hxpans. alarum antic. une. 5 lin. 3.
Habitat in Tenasserim in montibus “ Paoo’’ dictis ad alt. 3—6000 ped.
0. Limborg detexit.
' This fine and distinct species belongs to the same division of the genus
as Th. Camadeva, Th. Nowrmahal, Th. Cambodia, and Th. Howqua, to the
last of which it is most nearly related, but from which it differs in having
the upper surface of the wings white and fulvous instead of fulvous through-
‘out, and in having five spots instead of ocelli on the under-surface of the
fore wings and only two well-developed ocelli on the hinder wings, instead
_ of three and five respectively.

Dr. RAsenpRavdra Mirra exhibited to the meeting plaster casts of

Wesviccd reading and bisieladtis of that record. He said, he was indebted to
Whis friend Mr. H. H. Locke of the Calcutta School of Art for the opportu-
ws _ nity of reading the record and of exhibiting the casts, which had been

_ Prepared under the immediate superintendence of Mr, Locke, at the cost of

164 Rajendralala Mitra—On the Hathigunpha Inscription. [Juny, —

General Cunningham, to whom they belonged. They were the most perfect

specimens of the kind of work that, under the peculiar circumstances of —
the case, could be expected. The inscription included seventeen lines of
the most ancient Pali character, and, in language, was closely allied to the
edicts of Asoka. It was recorded on the living rock above the entrance of —
a large natural cavern extended by art, and covered an area of over 84
square feet ; each letter measuring about two inches in length. The en-
trance was from’5 to 10 feet high, and the monument was recorded on the
highest point. The rock was of soft sandstone, and the surface on which
the inscription was engraved had suffered greatly from exposure to the —
weather for the last two thousand two hundred years. The surface was —
~ very rough, and in many places had peeled off, causing serious lacune in
the record. The only access to the record could be had by putting up a —

scaffolding, and even then the moss on its surface caused serious difficulty

in the way of reading it. The surface was so uneven that no estampages —
could be taken that would be worth the trouble.

The record was first brought to the notice of antiquarians by Mr. —
Stirling in his essay on Orissa, published in Volume XV of the Researches, —
but so little was known of the ancient Pali alphabet at the time, that
nothing could be made of it. In 1837, Major, (then Lieutenant,) Kittoe,
when travelling in search of coal in Orissa, came to the place, and, after great

trouble, secured an eye-copy, and from it Prinsep prepared his reading

and translation. Speaking of the eye-copy Mr. Prinsep said, “ Nothing —
_ short of an impression (and from the nature of the rock, an impression was —
impossible,) could surpass in fidelity Mr. Kittoe’s twice compared fac- —
simile,” and the praise was well deserved. After a careful comparison of his
copy with the cast, Dr. Mitra had found very little in it to take exception

to, except in places where the faintness of the engraving or the defective

form of the letters had left room for alternative readings. The record had, —
since Lieutenant Kittoe’s time, suffered extensive injury, and many letters,

at times eight or ten in one place, which, judging from his facsimile, had

been then perfectly clear, were no longer legible.
When Dr. Mitra was at Udayagiri he caused a cast to be taken in |
plaster of Paris, but by a stupid blunder his assistants forgot to number the 4

different pieces, and so it proved utterly useless. Mr. Locke’s cast had |

been first taken in clay, and from that reversed facsimile casts were made 5 i
in plaster of Paris. The sections were so taken as to have the last letter |
of the first section repeated in the one next to it, and the last line of |
each section was repeated on the section below it, so that even without num- |

bers the sections could not be misplaced. And altogether the work was so |

done as to be in every way creditable to Mr. Locke’s care, diligence, and tho-
rough knowledge of the requirements of the antiquarian. a

1877 .| Rajendralala Mitra—On the Hithigunpha Inscription. 165

Mr. Prinsep’s translation had been prepared under many disadvantages,

: and, in concluding what he called his “ hurried and imperfect notice,’’ Prin-

sep deemed it necessary to apologize, for ‘‘ offering it to the Society in so im-

- mature a shape.” With the cast before him the speaker therefore thought

it advisable to go over the work, and prepare an independent translation,

% which resulted in many changes and emendations which have materially

altered the sense, and given quite a different turn to several salient points
of the record, particularly in the first six lines which were in a better state

_ of preservation than the subsequent ones.

The author of the record was one Aira, a usurper, who overthrew the
dominion of an ancient king of Kalinga and, himself becoming the sovereign,

repaired the city walls, built Chaityas, caused a tank to be excavated, enter-

tained the people with feasting and music, allied himself with the king of

e a neighbouring hill by marrying his daughter, won over the clergy by rich

presents, and had some caves excavated for their use. The most important
fact mentioned in the record was the overthrow, by this usurper, of king

_ Nanda of Magadha, and this carried him back to the middle of the fourth

century before Christ. It was not distinctly stated which of the nine Nandas

he overcame in battle ; but assuming the potentate meant to be the last of the

line, the time would be a few years before the invasion of India by Alexan-

_ der the Great in 827 B. C., and make the record the oldest yet found in
India. Dr. Mitra was of opinion that the caves referred to by Aira were
_ the Queen’s Palace and its surrounding caves, and the reasons on which he
_ based this conclusion he had, he said, given at length in the forthcoming
_ volume of his Antiquities of Orissa.

There were three monograms on the record. ‘The first of these was
very like the Tantric symbol called Kurmachakra or the “tortoise sym-
bol.” The second looked like a lamp post, but Dr. Mitra took it for the
“bo tree’’ with a railing round its base. The third was partly like Swas-

tika and partly the Nanddvarta, the emblem of the twenty-third Jain, Ara.

It was avowedly a Jain emblem ; but the Buddhists looked upon it with
great veneration, and many of their ancient princes adopted it for the
legend of their seals, and impressed it on their coins. In the Tantras of the

Hindus it was highly extolled for its mystic virtues. Nor was it confined

to India alone, for in its simple form it occurred, according to King’s Gnos-
tics, on the oldest Greek coins, on Etruscan vases, on the Newton stone,
Aberdeen, on Celtic monuments, and in ecclesiastical sculptures, styled there
the Tetragrammaton. Similarly, the Ibis worshippers of Egypt marked
with it the sacred vases of their goddess before using them at their rites.
It occurred further among the Gnostics; and the Free-Masons had adopted
it as one of their mystic symbols. It was the same with the mark recom-
mended to be placed-on the forehead of the elect, in Ezekiel, and on the

166 Rajendralala Mitra—On the Hathiqumpha Inseription. [Jvuy, 4

worshippers of the Persian Mitra. It was likewise a mark placed among
the Greeks on the culprits reprieved from death, and affixed on the roll-call
of Roman legions against the names of the living. It was the same with —
the Grammadera, first seen in Greek and Italian pottery (B. C. 700 to 500).
In Schliemann’s Troy there were several drawings which showed the symbol
to have been common enough among the Trojans. It had been also met with
on Scandinavian gold ornaments of the Bronze period. A modification of —
it was the distinctive badge of Xaca Japonicus, and the crux ansata
and the sistrwm were allied to it. Persons were not wanting who fancied the —
European coronation orb to be closely -related to this mystic cross. Dr. -—
Inman took it to be a Phallic symbol, and Max Miller thought it to be the
monogram of man. That it was intimately connected with the pre-Chris-
tian cross, none who had studied the history of ancient symbols would for
a moment deny.

The following is a copy of his revised translation.

Line 1. Salutation to those who have overcome all human passions
d. e., Arhats ; salutation to all who have attained perfection.

By Aira, the great king, who has a mighty elephant for his vehicle, ©
who has lavished his wealth in erecting Chaityas, who is distinguished by —

the attributes of SAkya, who is renowned for having looted the earth to

its outermost limits, who is the sovereign of Kalinga, has this hill been
excavated.

Line 2. Having devoted fifteen years to juvenile pastimes, and nine ~
years to the acquisition of (different) forms of writing, arithmetic, civil —
polity and laws, he, (Aira) wishing to be a king, with a giant’s vigour and ~
an endless army, becoming victorious in the third

Line 8. Battle in the capital of the Royal dynasty, of Kalinga,
receives royal unction.

Devoted to the duty of kings he causes the gates, walls and houses —
(of the city? or of the palace ?) which had been destroyed by the rain ~
and wind, to be repaired. 4

In the city of Kalinga, a lake (with water) refreshing as the moon- ~
beam and a ghat and many roads for all kinds of equipages, he causes to be

Line 4. Consecrated. He causes the gratification of hundreds of ¥

thousands of his subjects whose heads are bent down in salutation. Z

In the second year (of his reign), reflecting on his interest, he causes © ,
to be placed on the west side (strong detachments of) horses, elephants 4
men, war-chariots, and pike-bearers. z

For (the gratification of) those who came from Kafisa forest to be- “
hold (the rejoicings) as also for that of the inhabitants of the town of /
Tanasiko, on the following year,

Line 5. He causes to be celebrated an entertainment with the music

_

1877.] Rajendralala Mitra—On the Hathiguunphd Inscription. 167

of dampana, tabhata and other musical instruments by persons proficient
in the science of music, and a dramatic performance by dancing girls.
Next, in the fourth year, in the house of the learned (he calls to-

gether ?) the Arhats who had been established by the king of the city of
Eastern Kalinga. Impelled by devotion to acts of religion the forsaken
umbrellas a hundred
Line 6. Urns full of jewels, which inimical kings had given up to
him, he causes to be offered (to the gods ?). |
Now in the fifth year, king Nanda having been by him expelled from
‘home, went away on a swift horse to the city of Punddi
Line 7. He munificently distributes in charity many hundred thou-
sand (panas) a hundred town, territory—governs well. In the
eighth year his mind——hill
: Line 8. (To) the prince who caused (its) destruction he ordains the
‘pain of the cavern (imprisons in one of the caves ?) and causes the murderer —
to labour by a generous requital. Seated on the hill, lavishes bland
speeches and (receives ?) obeisance
Line 9. Apes, bulls, horses, elephants, buffaloes and all requisites for
' the furniture of the house——to induce the practice of rejecting improper
persons, he further bestows (or appoints) attendants of the baiman caste
- (Brahmana ?)
4 Line 10. The highly renowned king causes to be made the palace
of fifteen victories
. Line 11. Finding no glory in the capital which had been the seat
of the ancient kings, a city abounding in envy and hypocrisy, and reflect-
ing, in the thirteenth year the fall of heavenly forms—twelve.

| Line 12. For the profuse profit of crowded congregations he estab-
lished Magadha kings, well governed since Nanda Raja’s
7 Line 18. He distributed much gold at Benares, he gives in chari-
ty innumerable and most precious jewels
® Line 14. In the thirteenth year married the daughter of the so-
called conqueror of the mountains (a hill r4ja,) impelled by virtue of

Arhats

i Line 15. By him ona hundred sides——hefore perfected being, and
crowds of people—--wealth

) Line 16. He causes to be constructed subterranean chambers, caves

containing a Chaitya-temple and pillars for congregations—king of |
a _ Ayama kings of Surasena caves.

a Line 17. For whom the happy heretics continually prays, having
' alakh of equipages the fearless sovereign of many hills by the sun-

: a :

cherished the great conqueror of the ocean shore
| _

}

168 W. T. Blanford—On the Metad Rat. [ JULY,

The following papers were read :—
1. On the Metad Rat, with a note on Golunda Ellotii— By W. T.
BLANFORD, F. R. S.
(Abstract.)

The genus Glolunda of Gray was originally proposed for two species ;

G. Ellioti, already described in the Journal last year and.G. meltada, (the i

specific name being evidently a misreading or misprint for mettada,) the
subject of the present notice. This rat is very rare in collections, but Mr.

Fairbank of Ahmednagar has, after a considerable amount of trouble, suc- —
ceeded in obtaining several specimens, and an examination of these shew |

that the animal has none of the cranial or dental peculiarities of Golunda
Ellioti, and that there is no reason for removing the metad from the genus
Mus. A description and figures of the head, skull, teeth, &c., are given.
Some measurements of fresh specimens of G. Hiliott are added, together
with the synonymy of both species. :
The paper will be printed in the Journal, Part IT.
2. Description of new Species of Asiatic Shrews in the Indian Museum.—
By Dr. J. ANDERSON.
This paper will be printed in the Journal, Part II.

3. Notes on certain Mammals occurring in the Basin of the Méhanadi.—
by V. Batt, M.A. EF. G. 8.

The following brief notes refer only to those species whose occurrence
in the above named area has not been previously recorded, or regarding
which any unpublished facts in reference to distribution have come under
my notice.

It would not subserve any useful purpose at present to attempt togive

a general list of the Mammal fauna, as the larger animals of wide range are
well known to inhabit this part of the country and the Micro-Mammalia
have only been partially collected.

Tupata Exvuiorri, Waterhouse.

In the Proceedings for April 1874 I recorded having met with the
Madras Tree-Shrew in the Satptra hills and also that it had been received
from Monghyr. Since that time it has been recorded from Matheran by
Major Hayes Lloyd and it is mentioned by Dr. Gunther as having been ob-
tained by Capt. Beavan in Manbhim.

In 1876 I met with it-several times in Sambalpur, not unfrequently it
passed me during beats for large game, and on one occasion I picked up a
dead specimen which I found early one morning lying at the foot of a tree.

Save for a small quantity of blood about the mouth, this specimen shewed

+

*

1877.) ¥ Ball—Mammals occurring in the Mahanadi Basin. 169

no external sign of injury. On several occasions during the past season

_ (1876-7) I have met with these small animals. ‘They seemed to be most

abundant ina large Sa/ forest on the northern boundary of Jaipur (Vizaga-

. 4 patam District). In Karial (Raipur District) as in Sambalpur, I found one

dead early one morning last April. It had several wounds on its body which
were, I think, most probably, the result of an encounter with an owl or

other raptor. The testes were largely developed—possibly it may have been

killed by another male. The measurements of this specimen were

6 Length of body 6:5; tail 7:5 = 14”.

Fevis Jupata, Schre.
The sole evidence that I have of the occurrence of the hunting leopard

is the fact that I saw a skin of one which was brought to the Sambalpur
treasury for the Government reward. Unfortunately at the time I saw it

it was not possible to trace the history of this skin, but it was in so good a
condition that it did not seem probable to me that it had been brought by

a native traveller from a long distance.

I may add that on one occasion in Rairakhol I got a brief glance at a
leopard in the jungle which, from its light colour and erect carriage, I

_ thought might possibly belong to this species.

Quite recently I have received information from Mr. F. C. Berry,
©. S., of a melanoid specimen of #. pardus (#. Melas, Perron), having been
shot in Sambalpur.

Prrromys Orat, Tickell, P. Petaurista, Pallas apud Jerdon.

Although the brown Flying Squirrel is known to occur in the forests
of Chota Nagpur and the Central Provinces I have, on account of its noc-
turnal habits, only once actually seen it. ‘The occasion was one evening
last April when after sunset I saw what I took to be the ordinary large red
squirrel laboriously clambering up to the topmost branches of a large tree.
Calling for my gun it was put into my hands just as the true nature of the
animal was declared by its soaring off towards some bushes. On my shoot-
ing it the people expressed much astonishment and the Raja of Karial, near
whose house I shot it, declared he had never heard of such a ‘ bird’ before.

Karial adjoins Bastar where this species was observed by Dr. Jerdon.
Mr. Blanford, I believe, obtained it near the Godavari and recently I have
heard of its having been shot on Parisnath Hill.

The colours of the Karial specimen when quite fresh were as follows :-—
I give them as there appears to be some difference of opinion as to the true
coloration.

$ Above. The hairs black, tipped with grey giving a general hoary
appearance. Feet and prolonged toe which supports the parachute—black.

~ WW

170 V.-Ball—Mammals occurring in the Miahanadi Paria [J uLy; :

Tail smoky-black. Beneath. Greyish-white passing into smoky-grey on the
cheeks extremities and edges of the parachute. This specimen does not
shew the rufous patch noted by Dr. Jerdon as characteristic of the male.
Unfortunately the specimen was not measured in the flesh. After
stuffing and partial drying its dimensions (unstretched) were— i
Length 15’5 + tail 15” = 30’3

Extent between fore feet to end of claws 16°"6

| ” 7 hind ” ” ” de

Width of parachute across centre of body 12.”

Scrurus Maximus, Schre.

This squirrel probably occurs sparingly throughout the area, but in.
some places is particularly abundant, as in Athgar near Cuttack where it is —
to be found in certain ancient Mango groves on the banks of the Mahanadi.
I have shot it in Rairakhol and in Daspalla on the south of the Mahanadi.
At Paparhandi in Jaipur I heard of a large colony but did not visit the
locality. Dr. Jerdon found it to be abundant in Bastar. p.

ELEPHAS INDICUS, Cuv.

The elephant within our area, so far as I know, does not occur south
of the Mahanadi. Possibly there may be some in the Khond Malias of the
Orissa states but I have never heard of them and I received positive infor-—
mation that there were none in Kalahandi. Far to the south indeed, in —
Bastar, a party of five have for many years been wandering about, but it is
stated that these, or at least a pair of them, originally escaped, and the last
of the herd, a remarkably fine male, which has this year been captured by —
the Bastar Raja is claimed by the Jaipur Chief as having formerly belong. —
ed to him and is at thé present moment the subject of a very complicated
dispute. North of the Mahanadi, elephants occur in Hindol, Dhenkdandl,
Keonjhar and Mohurbhanj. Outside our limits they are found in the long
range of hills which separates Manbhiim from Singhbhim. |

In the extreme west of Chota Nagpur in Korea and towards Matin and
Uprora there are colonies also. In all the above localities the Kedda
operations of the last ten years have much diminished the numbers—ine
some cases I believe no individuals of the herds have escaped.* _

RHINOCEROS sonDAICUS, S. Mill.

According to Dr. Jerdon “a very few individuals (of this species) are "4

stated to occur in the forest tract along the Mahanadi river, and extending
northwards to Midnapore.” * ,

* Tn the Proceedings for-May 1868 I have given a list of the trees upon the leaves
of which the elephants of these jungles chicfly subsist.

od

| : 1877.] V. Ball—Mammals occurring in the Méhanadi Basin. 171

k - §o far as I have been able to ascertain there is no authentic case of a
_ Rhinoceros ever having been observed in the forest region bordering the
_ Mahanadi. It has occurred to me as possible that the rumour may have
va got abroad from the fact of there having formerly been tame specimens in
the possession of some of the Rajas.

_ At Burpali in the Dakin-tir of Sambalpur the Raja told me that on
the occasion of a marriage between a daughter of one of his ancestors and
_ the Bamra Raja, the bride’s dowry had been a Rhinoceros, which before
that had for some years been kept at Barpali. b

2 In Patna (Sambalpur) I met with an old Cabuli who had retired from
a his former business as a trader. He told me that one of his speculations
_ was a Rhinoceros which he purchased in Calcutta and marched down offer-
ing it for sale to various Rajas en route till he reached Jaipur, where he dis-
posed of it for Rs. 11,000 which sum, however, he said, he never received.

. It is perhaps unnecessary to state that it is unadvisable to believe all
_ that one hears from the people at-the head quarters of these states though
% the lower classes of the population may be truthful enough. But I shall
mention one example of an untruthful statement. A friend of mine shewed
mea live specimen of a Cockatoo which he had received from one of these
x Rajas who assured hint it had been caught in his own district. My friend,
_ whose ornithological knowledge was limited, was expecting a further supply
of the birds which the Raja promised to have captured for him during the
rains when, according to their annual custom, they visited his jungles.

- In conclusion I do not know of any cover or grazing grounds in the
4 vicinity of the Mahanadi between Cuttack and Sambalpur suitable for a
_ Rhinoceros. The bed of the river is either rocky or sandy, and marshy
2 _jheels occur but seldom in its neighbourhood and are then, in all cases, of

| = small extent.

Axis porcrnvs, Linn.

During the present year, in the Jaipur District, I saw a single speci-
men of the Hog-deer. I had a good view of it as, owing to its horns,
being in velvet, it had come 6ut to the edge of the jungle to feed in the
day time. The species must, I think, be rare as I understood from Capt.

Blaxland, the Assistant Agent, that he had never either seen or heard of it.
A large collection of horns brought in by the natives did not include any

‘of this species. In Chota Nagpur I do not know of its occurrence.

:

:-% ANTILOPE CERVICAPRA, Pallas.

The Antilope is very sparingly distributed throughout this area, At
_ Barwa in Palamow near the sources of the Sunk and Koel rivers there is
a large herd and further west, in Sirguja, outside the present limits, I have
met with several distinct colonies. But to the south of the Mahanadi I

172 Library. [Jun

only know of three localities where they exist at present. One is on the

borders of Kalahandi and Ganjam where I have heard that they are some-

what abundant. The second locality is near Dulapur on the Ong river in

the Dakin-tir of Sambalpur where there is a very small herd. The third —
locality is 150 miles further south near Omerkote on the Jaipur plateau —
where also the herd is but a small one. According to Colonel Tickell there |
were a few formerly in the open parts of Singhbhim. These have now, I —

believe, been wholly exterminated.

Gazella Bennettii does not occur so, far as I know, in this area, but I ¥

have seen it in the extreme west of Sirgtja, whence probably it extends
steadily to the Satpuras where it is not uncommon.

Mr. W. T. Buayrorp said, that he had heard the same explanation —
as that furnished by Mr. Ball for the asserted occurrence of rhinoceros wild —

in the Mahanadi country, and he agreed with Mr. Ball in believing that
no wild rhinoceros had been found in that part of India in recent times.

PIBRARY,

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
ing held in June last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Berlin. Die K. Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Monatsbericht,
—Decembre, 1876, und Januar—Februar, 1877.

Decbr. 1876. Weber.—Uber ein Synonymisches Sanskrit Glossar aus dem Nach-

lass des Demetrios Galanos. Frélich.—Uber Himmelswirme, Temperature des

Weltraums und mittlere Temperatur der Atmosphiare. eters——Ubersicht de

wahrend der von 1874 bis 1876 ausgefiihrten Reise 8S. M. 8. Gazelle gesammel- _

ten Fische.
Januar. 1877. Boll.—Zur Physiologie des Sehens und der Farbenempfindung,
Februar. Leters.—Uber Rhinoceros inermis, Lesson.

Birmingham. Institution of Mechanical Engineers,—Proceedings, No. 1, |

January 1877, and a General Index to Proceedings for 1847—1873.

Bombay. The Vedarthayatna, or an attempt to interpret the Vedas,—Vol. —

1, Nos. 12 and 18.

Christiania. Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne,—Vol. 21, Pts. 1—4,
and Vol. 22, Pts. 1—3.

Forhandlinger i Videnskabs-Selskabet i Christiania, 1874-75.

MOVIE EZ ONL A IN EO

Pile ROE ARE SERIES” Ae agate

*

——

| 4 1877.] Library. 173

Christiania. Quellen zur Geschichte des Taufsymbols und der Glaubensregel,
No. III, 1875. 3
Beretning om Bodsfenglets Virkombed, 1874-75.
_ —. Den Norske Turistforenings Arbog for 1874-75.
~ London. The Atheneum,—Nos. 2586 to 2589, 1877.
; Nature,—Vol. 16, Nos. 894 to 397, 1877.
—.. Institution of Civil Engineers,—Minutes of Proceedings, Vol. 47,
ma76-77, Pt. 1.
I. J. Mann.—The testing of Portada Cement.
Royal Astronomical Society,—Monthly. Notices, Vol. 37, Nos.
4 and 5, 1877.
No. 5. Prof. Newcomb.—On observations of Contacts of the Limb of Venus or
Mercury with that of the Sun. Mr. Hind.—On two Ancient Occultations of
Planets by the Moon, observed by the Chinese.
The Royal Institute of Great Britain,—Proceedings, Vol. 7, Pts.
5 and 6, Nos. 62 and 63, and Vol. 8, Pts. 1 and 2, Nos. 64, 65.

a

A>»

1

b, No. 62. Prof. Tyndail.—On Acoustic Reversibility. J. Dewar.—On the Phy-
'z siological Action of Light.

e No. 64. Prof. Tyndali.—Qn the Optical condition of the Atmosphere, in its
B bearings on Putrefaction and Infection. Prof. Huxley.—On the Border Ter-
¥. ritory between the Animal and the Vegetable kingdoms. W. H. Preece.-—On
>

the Applications of Electricity to the Protection of Life on Railways.
No. 65. Prof. Dewar.—The Physiological Action of Light.
The Royal Geographical ssc Sa ac Vol. 21, Nos.

2 and 3, 1877.
No. 2. Michell—The Russian Expedition to the Alai and Pamir in 1876.

No. 3. Clarke.—Report on the Congress of Orientalists (38rd Session) at St.
Petersburg. Newmann.—The Tchoukot Expedition in 1868. Clarke.—Ab-
stract of M. N. Tcharikoff’s Account of a voyage to Uzbegistan in 1671-72.
The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 25, Nos. 177 and 178.
No. 177. G. J. Romanes.—Further Observations on the Locomotive system of
Meduse. B. 7. Lowne.—On some Phenomena connected with Vision. G. F.
Dowdeswell.—N ote on the changes of the fixed Corpuscles of the Cornea in the
process of Inflammation. J. Tyndail.—Preliminary Note on the Development
of Organisms in Organic Infusions.
No. 178. J. A. Brown.—On the Mean Directions and Distributions of the lines
of equal Barometric Pressure, and their relations to the mean direction and
Force of the Wind over the British Isles, &e. C. Chambers.—The Meteorology
of the Bombay Presidency. 2. H. M. Bosanguet.—On the Hindu Division of
the Octave, with some additions to the Theory of the Higher Orders. FE. Fran-
kland.—On the Transport of Solid and Liquid Particles in Sewer Gases.
W. Spottiswoode.—On Stratified Discharges. III. On a Rapid Contact-breaker,
and the Phenomena of the Flow.
The Statistical Society,—Journal, Vol, 40, Pt. 1, March 1877.

The Zoological Society of London,—Proceedings, Pt. 4, Novem-
ber and December 1876.

“See

+s

174 Library. (Jony a

Dy. 0. Finsch.—Letter from, containing remarks on the supposed existence of the —
Wild Camel in Central Asia. Prof. Newton.—Note upon Canon Tristram’s —
recent discovery of the Roebuck (Cerus capreolus) in Palestine. Lieut.-Col.
Beddome.—Description of the new Species of Indian Snake of the genus
Platyplectrurus, from the Wynaad. G. E. Dobson.—A Monograph of the

Group Molossi. Dr. A. Gunther.—Report on some of the Additions to the

Collection of Mammalia in the British Museum. My. Sclater.—Exhibition of, —
and remarks upon, the skin of a young Rhinoceros from the Sunderbunds. —

Mr. A. Anderson.—Exhibition of a colored drawing of Emys Hamiltonii. — iq

A. G. Butier.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from New Guinea,
with a notice of anew Genus. A. Anderson.—Corrections of and additions to

the ‘ Raptorial Birds of North-Western India.” Pt. III. #. Day.—On the —

Fishes of Yarkand. Dr. A. Gunther.—Description of a new Species of Lizard

from Asia Minor. W. Ferguson.—Description of anew Snake of the genus 3

Aspidura from Ceylon. :
Moscow. La Société Impériale des Naturalistes,—Bulletin, No. 3, 1876.

Baron de Chaudoir.—K’tude monographique des Masoreides des Tetragonaderides _

et du genre Nematotarsus. Dr. G. Karaatz.—Revision der Procerus Arten.
Palermo. . Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italianii—Memorie, Dispensa 5,
Maggio, 1877. .
P. Tacchini.—Statistica delle eruzioni solari osservate a palermo nel 1876.—Con-
fronto degli attuali fenomeni solari con quelli che si osservarono nell ’epoca
del maximum delle macchie, nota di P. Tacchini con lettera del Prof. Secchi.

—Observazioni delle protuberanze e delle macchie solari fatte alla Specola |

del Collegio Romano nel Marzo 1877.
Paris. Journal Asiatique,—Tome 8, Série 7m¢, No. 4, Tome 9, No. 1.

No. 4. MM. E.-Senart.—Note sur quelques termes buddhiques. IW. 0. de

Harlez.— E’tudes Avestiques.—Note sur le sens des mots Avesta-Zend.
La Société d’Anthropologie de Paris,—Bulletin, Tome 11, Fas.
4, 1876.
Rome. La Reale Accademia dei Lincei,—Atti, Vol. 1, Fas. 5, 1877.

Dal Sie: Della materia grassa somministrata dalla Vateria Indica o sego di

Pliney.
Vienna. Die Anthropologische Gesellschaft, Mittheilungen,—Band 6,
Nos. 6 to 10.
Die K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Verhandlungen,—Nos.
14 to 17.
Ditto do. Jahrbuch,—Band 26, No. 4.
——. Jabhresbericht des Wissenschaftlichen Club,— 1876-77.

Pooks AND PAMPHLETS

presented by the Authors.

Murr, J. Dr. Religious and Moral Sentiments metrically rendered from
Sanskrit Writers. 8vo., London, 1875.

ea...

=F

oe eee en ee ee SS

é
z

‘hy ie Oe ek dace ihe ea

1877.] Tnbrary. 175

MiscELLaNEous PRESENTATIONS,

Marinwarina, G. B. Cotonen. A Grammar of the Rong (Lepcha) Lan-
guage, as it exists in the Dorjeling and Sikim Hills. 4to., Calcutta,
1876.
The Yajurveda Sanhita, No. 26.
Home Dept., Govt. oF Inpta.
Report on the Administration of the Madras Presidency for 1875-76.
~ Royal 8vo., Madras, 1877.
THe Govr. oF Manpras.
A Copy of Inscriptions found in a large cave at Nanaghat. By Mr. J.
_
Tue Govr. oF BomBaAyY.

e ee rcitin C. F. Annual Report cn the Police Administration of the Town

of Calcutta and its Suburbs for the year 1876. Folio, Calcutta, 1877.
_ ‘The Records of the Geological euey ot Inidea, VoL, POC P. 2.187 he
Govt. oF BENGAL.
Report on the Police Administration of the Central Provinces for 1876.
’ CHIEF COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES.
The Mahabharat, No. 7, edited by Pratab Chunder Roy. )
THE EpDItor.
The Statistical Reporter, January to April, 1877.
H. K. W. Arnorp, Esq.
Annual Report of the School of Mines, Ballarat for 1875-76.
THE REGISTRAR.
Report of the British Indian Association for 1876.
THE SECRETARY.
Chart of False Point Anchorage, surveyed by navigating Lieut. G.
C. Hammond, R. N., assisted by navigating Sub-Lieut. E. W. Petley, kh. N.,
1875-76.
Chart of False Point to Mutlah River, showing the approaches to
the Sandheads from the latest Govt. Surveys. Compiled by R. C. Car-

rington, Supdt. Drawing Branch, Marine Survey Department.

Chart of Karachi to Vingorla, compiled from the Surveys of Com-
manders R. Ethersey, A. Grieve, W. B. Selby and C. G. Constable ; Lieu-
tenants A. D. Taylor, C. Y. Ward, R. W. Whish, A. W. Stiffe and R.
Williams, I. N., 1835 to 1862 under the direction of Commander A, Dundas
Taylor, Supdt. Marine Surveys, by R. ©, Carrington, Supdt. Drawing
Branch. —

Chart of Goa and Marmagao Roadsteads, principally from an exami-
nation by Commander A. Dundas Taylor, Supdt. Marine Surveys, with
additions from the Surveys of Lieut. J. Garling, Capt. D. Inverarity,
and Commander C. W. Montriou, I. N., compiled by R. C. Carrington,
* Supdt. Drawing Branch.

176 Library. [Juny, }

Chart of Vingorla to Cape Comorin, compiled from the latest Govt.
Surveys, by R. C. Carrington, Supdt. Drawing Branch.
Curves of Equal Magnetic Variation for 1877, compiled from the |
latest official information by R. C. Carrington, Supdt. Drawing Branch.
ComMANDER A. Dunpas Taytor, SupptT. Marine Survey or Inptia,
Sreske, H. Enumeratio Insectorum Norvegicorum. Catalogum Coleopte-
rorum Continens. Fas. 2. Catalogum Lepidopterorum Continentem, —
Fas. 8, 8vo., Christiania, 1875-76. | |
Art of the present time, Painting and Sculpture. S8vo., Pamphlet, Chris- —
tiania, 1876. |
GuipBera, C. M. et H. Monn. LE ’tudes sur les mouvements de l’atmos-
phére, Pt. 1. 4to., Christiania, 1876. 4G
Seve, C. bE. Windrosen des siidlichen Norwegens. 4to., Christiania, —
1876.
Brix, E. De vigtigste Udtryk for Begreberne Herre og Fyrste i de semi-
tiske Sprog. 8vo., Christiania, 1876. 4
Brom, Hans. Russisk Sproglere til Praktish Behov. 8vo., Christiania, —
1876. :
Brocu, O. J. Dr. Le Royaume de Norvége et le peuple Norvégien, ses ~
rapports sociaux, hygiene, moyens d’existence, sauvetage, moyens de
communication et économie. 8vo., Christiania, 1876. .
Borcx, AxEet. De Skandinaviske og Arktiske Amphipoder. -Pt. 2, 4to., a
Christiania, 1876. 4
Norwegian Special Catalogue for the International Exhibition at Phila-
delphia, 1876. 8vo., Christiania, 1876.

Daut, J.C. C. Denkmale einer Sehr ausgebildeten Holzbaukunst aus den

frithesten Jahrhunderten in den innern Landschaften Norwegens. Heft © i

1 to 3. |
Sars, G. O. On some remarkable forms of Animal life from the great ¢

deeps off the Norwegian coast. Researches on the structure and affinity |

of the Genus Brisinga, based on the study of a new species, Brisinga —
coronata. ~ 4to., Christiania, 1875. q
Sars, G. O. On the practical application of autography in Zoology, and |
on a new autographic method. Pamphlet. |
Cotzert, M. R. Norvege, Carte Zoo-Géographique, contenant une liste |
compléte de tous les animaux Vertébrés de Norvége. 4 Maps, Chris- /
tiania, 1875.
Beraus, C. W. Folkemengdekart over Norge. 38 Maps.
. THE Royan UNIVERSITY oF Norway.

c 1877. | Library. 177

PERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Berlin. Journal fur die reine und angewandte Mathematik,—Band 82,
Heft 3 and 4, 1877.
Calcutta. The Indian Annals of Medical Science,—Vol. 19, No. 37,
_ January 1877.
r The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, No. 6, 1877.
_ Edinburgh. The Edinburgh Review,—No. 298, 1877.
Gottingen. Géttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiicke 19—21.
—. Ditto, ditto, Nachrichten, No. 11.
Leipzic. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band 160, No. 8, 1877.
- Th. Petruschefisky.— Uber normales Magnetisiren.
~ London. The Academy,—Nos. 263, 264, 266, 1877.
_——. The Annalsand Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 19, Nos. 111
and 112, 1877.

No. 111. H. J. Carter.—On the Locality of Carpenteria balaniformis, with De-
scription of a new Species and other Foraminifera found in and about Tubipora
musica. J. Wood-Mason.—Descriptions of two new Genera and Species of In-
dian Mantide. EH. A. Smith.—Descriptions of new Species of Oonide and

F- Terebride. I. G. Jefreys—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Patellide and
= other Families of Gastropoda procured in the ‘‘ Valorous”’ Expedition. A.

Humnbert.—Description of Niphargus puteanus, var. Forelii. J. Bullar.—Her-
¥ maphroditism among the Parasitic Isopoda. Reply to Mr. Moseley’s Remarks
ie on the Generative Organs of the Parasitic Isopoda. J. Wood-Mason.—Note
? on the Femoral Brushes of the Mantide. On the Development of the Anten-
_ nz in the Pectinicorn Mantide. M. Megnin.—On the Power possessed by
« certain Mites, with or without Mouths of living without Food through entire

phases of their existence or even during their whole lives. F. Plateau.—
Note on the Phenomena of Digestion and on the Structure of the Digestive
Apparatus in the Phalangida. The Gourami and its Nest. Zoology of the
‘Challenger’ Expedition. Rate of Growth of Corals. i

No. 112. J. A. Harvie Brown.—On the Distribution of Birds in North Russia,
1. On the distribution of Birds on the lower Petchora in north-east Russia.
E, A. Smith.—Description of a new Form of Ophiuride from New Zealand.
J. Wood-Mason.—The Vates Ashmolianus of Westwood, the type of a new
Genus of Mantide. H. N. Moseley—Hermaphroditism in the Parisitic Isopo-
da. Further remarks on Mr. Bullar’s papers on the above subject. A. G.
Butler—Descriptions of three Homopterous Insects in the Collection of the
British Museum. J. G. Jeffreys.—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Eulimi-
de and other families of Gastropoda, as well as of the Pteropoda, procured in
the “ Valorous” Expedition. Dr. G. C. Wailich.—Observations on the Cocco-
sphere. M. Bavay.—On Anguillula intestinalis, anew Nematoid Worm found by
Dr. Normand in subjects attacked by Diarrhoea of Cochin China. 0. Galeb and
P. Pourquier.—On Filaria hematica. M. H. Fol.—Onthe Intimate Phenomena
of Fecundation. R. E. C. Stearns.—On the Vitality of certain Land Mollusks,

The Chemical News,—Vol. 35, Nos. 913 and 915, 1877.

——, The Ibis,—4th Series, Vol. 1, No. 1, 1877.

ee ee ee
‘

178 Library. [Juny, E

R. Bowdler Sharpe.—Contributions to the Ornothology of Borneo. H. Seebohm.
—On the Phylloscopi or Willow Warblers. 2. B. Sharpe.-—A note on the Genus
Orthotomus.
London. The Journal of Botany,—Nos. 171 and 172, 1877.
No. 171. J. G. Barker and S. Le M. Moore.—Descriptive Notes on a few of Hilde-
brandt’s East African plants. G. S. Boulger.—On the Classification of Mono-

cotyledons.
No. 172. W. P. Hiern.—Third Notes on Ebenacee ; with Description of a new
Species.
Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol. 25, Nos. 1277 to 1279 and
1281, L877:

No. 1277. Wm. Taylor—Thaumato-dendra, or the Wonders of Trees.

No. 1278. Dr. A. Carpenter.—The Practical Experience of the Dry system
shewn by the use of Moser’s Closets, in a small district for two and a quarter
years. G. E. Davis.—A New Process for the production of Carbonate and
Caustic Soda, without the formation of any noxious waste and the recovery of
the Sulphur.

——. The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—

Vol. 3, Nos. 17 and 18, 1877.

E. Bouty.—On the Magnetization of Steel by Currents. P. Heaviside.—On the

speed of Signalling through Heterogeneous Telegraph Circuits.
The Messenger of Mathematics,—Nos. 69 and 70, 1877.

No. 69. Prof. P. G. Tait—Some Elementary Properties of closed plane curves.
G. H. Darwin.—On Graphical Interpolation and Integration. F. Purser.—On
an application of Elliptic Functions toa Problem in the Distribution of Heat in
a Rectangular Lamina.

No. 70. Prof. H. W. L. Tanner.—Cylinders, Cones, and Developable Surfaces.
J. W. L. Glaisher.—Transformations of some Definite integrals.

The Numismatic Chronicle,—Pt. 1, N. 8. No. 65, 1877.

——-. The Geological Society, Quarterly Journal,—Vol. 33, No. 129,
1877.

——. The Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, N. 8. No. 66,
1877.

W. Archer.—Résumé of Recent Contributions to our Knowledge of “ Freshwater
Rhizopoda.”’? Pt. 4. Monothalamia (Monostomatas) tobosa (continued). EF. Van
Beneden.—Researches on the Dicyemide. Franz Boll—A Contribution to the
Anatomy and Physiology of the Retina. 2. Darwin.—On the Protrusion of
Protoplasmic Filaments from the Glandular Hairs of the common 'Teasel. (Dip-
sacus sylvestris).

The Quarterly Journal of Science,—No. 54, April, 1877.

On Underground Temperature, with a Discussion of the Observations made at
Sperenberg, near Berlin.

The Quarterly Review,—No. 286, April, 1877.

The Military Position of Russia in Central Asia.

The Westminster Review,—No. 102, April, 1877.

New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 13, Nos,
73 to 75.

1877. | Library. 179

No. 73. £. Loomis.—Contributions to Meteorology, being results derived from
an examination of the observations of the United States Signal Service, and
from other sources.

No. 74. J. B. James.—Principles of Compensation in Chronometers. Asa.
Gray.—Notice of Darwin on the Effects of Cross and Self-Fertilization in the

- Vegetable Kingdom.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique—5th Série, Tome 11, Mai. 1877.

M, J. M. Gaugain.—Meémoire sur la distribution du magnétisme dans les élece

tro-aimants. IM. J. L. Soret.—Spectroscope a oculaire fluorescent.

. Comptes Rendus,—Tome 84, Nos. 19—22, 1877.

No. 20. MUM. J. Guérin.—Troisiéme mémoire sur*l’origine et la nature de la
fiévre typhoide. MM. Tacchini.—Sur les taches solaires. M. FE. Guignet.—
Transformation directe du travail mécanique en electricité. M. Gayat.—Sur
la conjonctivite granuleuse en E’gypte ; résumé d’ une suite d’ observations Te
latives aux opthalmies du nord de |’ Afrique.

No, 21. M. P. Bert.—De Vemploi de loxygéne & haute tension comme pro-

cédé d’ investigation physiologique des venins et des virus. WM. Langley.—

Nouvelle méthode spectroscopique. M. G. Hayem.—Des caractéres anatomis
ques du sang chez le nouveau-né pendant les premiers jours de la vie.

. Journal des Savants,—Mai, 1877.

Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 21, Livraison 2 and 8, 1877.
Liv. 2. IU. Cucheval-Clarigny.—L’ Asie Centrale et le reveil de la question
d’ Orient.

Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 48 to 49, 1877.

Congrés International d’ Anthropologie et d’ Archéologie préhistorique. Session
de Buda-Pesth. Seance d’ ouverture. L’ 4ge de la pierre taillée. L’ age de
la pierre polie,

Pooks PURCHASED.

| Beppomes, R. H., Lizut.-Cotonen. Supplement to the Ferns of Southern
India and British India, containing a revised list of all the ferns of India,
Ceylon, Burmah, and the Malay Peninsula and 45 Plates of hitherto un-
Ee figured species. Royal 4to., Madras, 1876.
3 Patton, 8S. W. Dz. A new Chace nme English Dictionary, Pt. VIII.
_Hanzury, Dantet. Science Papers, chiefly Pharmacological and Botani-
cal. Edited with Memoir by Joseph Ince, F. L. S. 8vo., London, 1876.
BM ooxime, E., Masor. A Grammar of the Baloochee Language, as it is
spoken in Makran (Ancient Gedrosia) in the Persi-Arabic and Roman
characters. Demy 8vo., London, 1877.
ed Scunremann, Henry Dr. Troy and its Remains ; a narrative of Researches
and Discoveries made on the site of Ilium and in the Trojan Plain.
Edited by Philip Smith, B. A. 8vo., London, 1875.
Wiuson, H. H. The works of, Vol. 10, Pt. 2. The Vishnu Purana; a
system of Hindu Mythology and Tradition,—Vol. V., Pt. 2, Index.
- Edited by Fitz-Edward Hall. 8vo., London, 1877.

180 Library.

Woop, J. T. Discoveries at Ephesus, including the Site and Remains of
the great Temple of Diana. 4to., London, 1877.

Wrieur, Danret, Dr. History of Nepal, translated from the Parbatiya
by Munshi Shew Shunker Sing and Pandit Shri Gunanand : with an in-
troductory sketch of the country and people of Nepal. Royal 8vo.,
Cambridge, 1877.

WUESTENFELD, Frrprnanp. Das Geographische Worterbuch des Abu
Obeid ’Abdallah ben ’Abd el-’Aziz el-Bekri. Band 2, Halfte 2, 8vo.,
Gottingen and Paris, 1876. |

he

Sr

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF. BENGAL,

FoR fruGuST, 1877.

a

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
| - Wednesday, the Ist August, 1877, at 9 o’clock P. u.
b Rat RAsenpRatAta Mirra, Bandotr, LL. D., Vice-President, in the
~ Chair.
a The minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

The following presentations were announced :—

1. From the Author, a copy of his Report on the preparations for,
-and observations of, the Transit of Venus, as seen at Roorkee and Lahore,
_ on December 8th, 1874. By Colonel J. F. Tennant, R. E., F. B.S.
_-Y. ~From the Author, a copy of his work, The Lord’s Prayer trans-
lated into the Béjingijida; or South Andaman (Etakabéada) Language, by
_E. H. Man.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded. at the last

Meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary Members—
) Drs 8S. T.-Peters.
J« C. Reeves, Esq.

he Babu Mahara Chandra Vrata.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—
: Babu Pratapanarayana Siftha, Deputy Magistrate, Jehanabad, propos-
ed by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

Babu Jnanendrachandra Ghosha, Calcutta, proposed by Babu Pratapa-
ehandra Ghosha, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

Babu Kedarandtha Datta, proposed by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha,
seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

Captain H. W. Clarke, R. E., Caleutta, proposed by Captain J. Water-
house, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

CO eee ee ae eee Oe.

182 New edition of the Vinayapitakam. [ Avaust, .

W. Duff Bruce, Esq., and Colonel A. D. Vanrenen have intimated

their desire to withdraw from the Society.

The SrcreTaRy reported to the Meeting that Mr. J. D. Tremlett Dy
had compounded for his future subscriptions on payment of Rs. 140 af- —

ter 16 years’ Membership.

The Cuarrman read the following letter from Dr. H. Oldenburg ~
of Berlin relating to a new edition of the Vinayapitakam, and stated that —

the Council had agreed to subscribe for two copies. |

“T desire to lay before the Asiatic Society of Bengal the following —

prospectus of an edition of the Vinayapitakam.

“A chief difficulty in the investigation of the origin and early history
of Indian Buddhism results from the fact, that the principal works of Bud- —
dhism have not yet been published, or are published only in short extracts —
and fragments. It is my opinion, that the Vinayapitakam in the Pali re- —
cension (comprehending the five works Pdardjikam, Pacittiyam, Mahdvagga, t
Cilavagga and Parivdra) holds the first place among those works which
deserve our attention from an historical point of view. The critical investi- —

gation of the life of Gautama Buddha, which has lately been undertaken by

M. Senart, will then only have a firm foundation, when it is possible to —

compare the data of the Mahdvagga on the one hand and those of the

Suttas on the other with those of the northern Buddhists, and so to follow —

the gradual growth of the Buddha legend. Inthe same manner it must

be of the highest importance to compare the principles of Gautama’s teach-—
ing in the form they assume in the Swétas with the form preserved in the

Mahavagga. The Pdardajikam and the other works relating to ecclesiastical —
matters will be of great service in the investigation of the historical credi- —

bility of the Mahavansa and the Dipavansa chronicles. The data there

given regarding the Councils and Schisms of the first centuries of Buddhism ~
will receive support or correction from these writings; and the result of —

this comparison cannot fail to throw some light on the much debated ques-
tion of the difference between the Northern and the Southern accounts of
the councils. Finally it must be interesting to compare the legislative
contents of the Vinayapitakam from Magadha with the corresponding and
nearly contemporaneous data from Brahmanical sources in the literature of

the Vedic Sttras from the more westerly Aryavarta. Without doubt new
conclusions will result from this comparative study, and such a study is ©
impossible till the text of the Vinayapitakam is accessible in a published |

form.

“T intend to publish the Vinayapitakam giving the Pali text in English :
letters without adding anything else but a selection from the various readings, —
which arise from the differences of the Sinhalese and the Burmese MSS., |

Ei 1877. | Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Society's Library. 183

Band an index. The Pali collections of the London and Paris libraries suffice
for constituting my text. Any notes that may be deemed necessary, will
bein English. The work will consist of 5 volumes of together 1900 to 2000
a pages, taking as a model the size of Childer’s edition of the Mahdpari-
i nibbdnasuttam inthe Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for Great Britain
_and Ireland. The printing expenses will amount to about £600. Messrs,
_ Williams and Norgate, (Henrietta Street, London) have consented to
undertake the publishing, if the greater part of this sum can be co-
_vered by subventions or subscriptions. The price of a copy will be
£3. If the sufficient part of the expenses can be covered, the first
volume will be published probably at the middle of next year, and the
~ whole work will be finished after three or four years.
“TJ venture to appeal to the Society, which has already done so much
to encourage Oriental learning, to afford me such assistance as they shall
think that the present undertaking may deserve.”
| Dr. RAsEnDRALALA Mirra submitted a copy of the first part of a de-
_ seriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Society’s Library, prepared under
his superintendence and edited by him. It contained full notices of all the
_ works on Sanskrit grammar belonging to the Society. In submitting it, he
_ desired to call the special attention of the members to the MS. treasures
_ of the Society. To those, he said, who were familiar with the great nation-
al libraries of Europe, the Society’s Library cannot but appear poor. In-
‘stead of lacs, it comprised only from 15 to 20 thousand volumes, and almost
5 every branch of the library was more or less deficient. The books, however,
had been very carefully selected, and, in connexion with oriental studies,
there was very little of real value that was not available to the members.
The library, however, was particularly rich in MSS. Of Arabic works there
were 1316 codices, of Persian 1549, and of Urdu 399, making a total of 3264.
The collection of Pali and Burmese MSS. included nearly five hundred
palm-leaf records. Of old Tibetan xylographs, which were quite as valua-
ble and scarce as MSS., there were upwards of 2000 separate works, and
the Chinese collection included nearly four hundred ancient texts. There
was then a collection of 3,700 Sanskrit codices, making altogether a total,
the like of which could not be had in any other public or quasi-public libra-
ry in India. Some of the MSS. were very old and remarkably correct; a
few were positively unique. The value of the collection was, however, as
regards the members very much impaired by the absence of good cata-
logues. There were nominal lists, but they were extremely troublesome to
consult, and even such lists did not exist of all the MSS. Attempts had been
made from time to time to supply better helps, but owing to some cause or
other they had to be given up. As regards the Sanskrit codices, Dr. Mitra

a

184 R. 8. Brough—Best Resistance of a [ AvGuUsT, 4

was glad to observe that considerable advance had been made. Notices of
nearly 1200 MSS. had been prepared in Sanskrit, and, if some of those
members who took an interest in the ancient classics of India, would turn

their attention to the subject, and superintend the translation and publica- .

tion of those notices, the work, the first part of which he had the honor to _
submit to the meeting, could be broght to an early completion. He was
glad also to announce that he had on hand an analysis of the very —
valuable Sanskrit Buddhist MSS. which had been brought from Nepal by |
their distinguished associate Mr. B. H. Hodgson, and four forms of the _
work were already in type. :

The following papers were read :—

1. A theoretical deduction of the best Resistance of a Telegraph Receiving
Instrument.—By R. 8. Broveu. 7

The information given in the text-books regarding the proper resis-
tance of an electro-magnetic receiving instrument to employ on any Tele-
graphic circuit is meagre and indefinite. The authors usually content —
themselves with saying that on short circuits the instruments should be —
wound with thick wire, while on long circuits they should be wound with
fine wire.

Professor Fleeming Jenkin in his “Electricity and Magnetism”, how-
ever, states that the resistance of the receiving instrument should not be more
than a moderate fraction of the resistance of the whole circuit. In afoot ~
note he adds that some authority (un-named) recommends that the resis-
tance of the receiving instrument should be 5, of that of the whole circuit,
and remarks that this appears to be a very large value.

Mr. Schwendler in his “ Testing Instructions”, published under the
authority of the Director General of Telegraphs in India, taking into con-
sideration the influence of want of perfect insulation of the line wire,
deduces that the resistance of the receiving instrument should be £ of that
of the line wire.

The fact of the matter is that on comparatively short lines, and at
low speeds of signalling (say 12 words per minute) the resistance of the
receiving instrument is not of much importance, as deficiency of sensibility
can be compensated by increased battery power, and the circuit will appear
to work equally satisfactorily whether the resistance of the receiving in-
strument be 500 or 2500 ohms.

In such cases the general rule given in the Text Books is sufficient for
practical purposes. |

When we come, however, to the case of high-speed signalling,* or

* For high-speed Telegraphy, electro-magnetic receivers are being superseded by
electro-chemical receivers, which are free from mechanical and magnetical inertia.

| -1877,] Telegraph Receiving Instrument. 185

{ | of very long and highly insulated lines, the question assumes a different
b phase and becomes one of great importance.

Now the best resistance for an electromagnet to be employed as a
receiving instrument on any line has to be considered from two aspects,
f which may fitly be referred to as the “static’’ and the “kinetic.”

i. Considered under the first aspect the problem is a purely statical one:
it is to find the resistance of the receiving instrument, which will make its
magnetic force a maximum, when a steady current is flowing from the
sending to the receiving station. By a steady current is meant one which
does not vary in strength with respect to time. This problem is complete-
a ly solved and thoroughly understood.

Ité can be shewn* that the magnetic force is a maximum for

RS GIN be mT ee

haha Alki (l 1
Bp toh SA 8) Ree es) :
| J} J;
—21 5 lt pape
Viki (1 + 6) foam &)
| Where = resistance of receiving instrument.
a be », battery. :
f= bs », conduction per unit of length.
iy = ” sp SGULATION Cy, Ty ay fap
andZ = length », line.

If the resistance f of the battery may be neglected,

uh
—2I2/ U

peat k
r = J/ ki ani of

l+e

= measured resistance of line with its distant end to earth.

* Blavier, Annales Télégraphiques, 1858, p. 234.
+ Let A = measured insulation of line: distant end insulated,

And B= 5 conduction ,, s..5)- x » to earth.
AB B
Then & = Vv AB 0) A utd
DEK (eg oi/B
AB
And ¢ = —

186 R. 8. Brough—Best Resistance of a [| AUGUST,

From this value of 7 a considerable reduction has to be made, on ac-
count of the thickness of the insulating covering of the wire in the receiv-
ing instrument, according to the formula :*

Resistance of receiving instrument Diameter of bare wire

———.
—

External resistance Diameter of covered wire

Considered under the second aspect the problem is a kinetic one.
Here the current is not assumed to be steady; but the influence of the
resistance of the receiving instrument on the rapidity of the variation of
the potential of the line is considered, that is to say, its influence on the
speed of signalling, since signalling is simply causing the potential at the
receiving end of the line to vary in some preconcerted manner. This pro-
blem has never been completely solved.

Sir William Thomson, however, has shewn that when the resistance of
the receiving instrument is not very great as compared with the resistance
of a perfectly insulated line, its effect is the same on the speed of signalling
as if the line had been lengthened by a piece whose resistance would be
equal to that of the receiving instrument.

Sir William Thomson has further shewn that the speed of signalling
on any line depends on the value for that line of a certain constant, which
may be called the “retardation characteristic” of the line, and the expres-

sion for which is
2
ee tae (5)
T €

3

where # is the resistance and ¢ the capacity of the line per mile, and 7 is
the length of the line in miles.

Now we see that the value of the RC increases as the square of the
length of the line, and since by increasing the resistance of the receiving
instrument we virtually increase the length of the line, it is perfectly ob-
vious that if we make the resistance of the receiving instrument unduly
high we may increase the value of the RC to such an extent as to impair
the signalling speed of the line.

It thus becomes clear that in the case of a very Jong and highly insu-
lated line the best resistance for the receiving instrument, as indicated by
the result obtained by examining the problem under the first aspect only, may
be so great as to retard the speed of signalling.

I shall here consider only the case of a perfectly insulated line.

Let / = the length of the line in miles
k = resistance per mile in ohms (supposed aniform)

¢ = capacity per mile in farads ( ditto )
and 7 = the resistance in ohms of the receiving instrument.

* See Proceedings, Asiatic Society of Bengal, June, 1877.

i ae

Ne LO ae OS

Se ee

Fi 1877. | - Telegraph Receiving Instrument. 187

Then the sensibility of the receiving instrument is:
Sr
r+kl
And assuming that the intercalation of the receiving instrument of
_ resistance 7 in circuit has approximately the same influence on the signall-

M = Const. x

_ ing speed as increasing the length of the line by 7 miles, we have

Lr 2
: ke [+ wy 4i =
RC = Const. x = og. 5)
K Now, if it may be assumed that the efficiency of the receiving instru-
_- ment varies directly as its sensibility, but inversely as its retardative influ-

| ence, then we have the following expression for the efficiency, namely :

RE = Const. x eigen ed, a Te
ho (2 # =) (n + k 1) log. (4)
Vin |

(7 + kbs

= Const. x

which is a maximum for
l
Dai Bie
that is, the resistance of the receiving instrument in the case of a perfectly
insulated and uniform line should be one-fifth of the resistance of the line.*
Taking into consideration the resistance of the signalling battery,
which has hitherto been neglected, the result is modified as follows.
Suppose. we are given a certain number of cells (all of equal electro-
motive force and resistance) and arrange them so that the total resistance
of the battery = jf, then it may easily be shewn that the total electromo-
tive force of the battery will be proportional to »/ f
Thus the expression for the sensibility of the receiving instrument be-
comes (employing the same notation as before)

M = Const. PE PET
and the expression for the retardation characteristic becomes
2
ke (2 +7") 4
RC = Const. Mae Te log. (5)

and finally, the expression for the receiving efficiency of the instrument
becomes, ,

* Singularly enough, this is the precise value selected, on experimental grounds,
by Prof. Hughes.

188 R. Lydekker—Mammalian Fauna of the Wardwan Valleys. [Avaust,

uhh ep ioan

RE = Const. x ————— (Fare tH
which has a maximum both with respect to f and to 7, namely, for :—
ONT the
fer +hd
These maxima conditions are simultaneously fulfilled by :—
r=fo=ihkl

|

:

2. Notes on the Mammalian Fauna of the Wardwan and Upper Chendb —

Valleys —By R. Liypexxer, B. A., Geological Survey of India.
(Abstract. )

In this paper notes are given of several mammals inhabiting the Ward-
wan and Upper Chenab valleys, south-east of Kashmir. The list is imper-
fect as scarcely any micro-mammalia, and no bats are mentioned. The
following is a list of the species noticed, or the existence of which within
the region has been ascertained : acacus rhesus, Semnopithecus schistaceus,
Felis pardus, F. uncia, Ursus isabellinus, U. Tibetanus, Canis (vulpes) mon-
tanus, and another large dark-coloured fox, resembling the dark variety
of C. leucopus, a weasel not identified, but possibly Mustela khathiah, Arcto-
mys Himalayanus, Lagomys Royle, Pteromys inornatus, Moschus moschi-
Serus, Hemitragus jemlaicus, Nemorhedus goral, Capra sibirica, Sus indicus.
A tiger is said to have been killed in the Wardwan valley, and Cervus Cash-
merianus is occasionally found on the Kashmir side of the river, but it does
not cross to the opposite bank.

Of the animals named, four species, viz., Felis uncia, Canis montanus,

Arctomys Himalayanus, and Capra sibirica belong to the Tibetan fauna.

Mr. W. T. Buanrorp said—it was very important to have accurate lists
of animals inhabiting various localities, as it was impossible to determine
questions of distribution without a better knowledge of the range of spe-
cies than we now possess. Such lists are peculiarly interesting when, as in
the present case, they refer to a locality on the limits of two different great
regions ; the Wardwan and Chenab valleys being on the confines of the
Tibetan province, belonging to the Palearctic region, and of the Himalayan

, province, the fauna of which is Oriental.

The large fox mentioned by Mr. Lydekker can scarcely be V. leucopus,
which is smaller than V. montanus. It is more probably the large form of
montanus found in Tibet and Turkestan, and Sepa identical with V.
flavescens, Gray.

__ 1877.) W. King—Cruciform Monoliths near Mungapet. 189

3. Notes of a pre-historic Burial-place with cruciform Monoliths near
Mungapet in the Nizam’s Dominions.—By W. Kine, Deputy Super-
entendent Geological Survey of India.

(Abstract. )
After details of locality, and supposition of possibly previous observa-

_ tion and description, the paper gives an account of an assemblage of about

150 kists encircled by stone rings, with 4 large stone monoliths in the form

__ of crosses.

The kists and crosses are all of dressed stone, the former being of a much

higher style of building than is usually seen in the other ring-surrounded
t kists of S. India which are commonly called Korumbar Rings.

The cruciform monoliths are distinguishable from other crosses of pre-

| ‘Christian type, by the different size of the limbs, and by the curved junc-
tion between the lower limb and the arms. The largest cross is 13 feet
long. One of the crosses is still standing in an upright position, with the

lower limb buried about 6 feet in the ground.
The tombs consist of four upright slabs, with a covering lid: the

entrance being at one side of the wallfacing the sun. Inside, there is a
floor slab which is hollowed out in one or more cavities or coffin-like re-
= ceptacles, an arrangement which is quite different to that of the so-called
_ Korumbar rings which usually contain urns either for the bodies in a
packed position, or ashes.

The author supposes that in the present example, the bodies were em-
balmed.
The principal tomb is 9’ 6” long by 9’ wide, with a covering slab, 14’

8” by 11’ 6," and 1’ 4” thick at the edge ; the whole height being 5 feet.

It contains two coffin-like receptacles, with room for a third. The circle of

_ stones enclosing this tomb is 37 feet in diameter.

The several parts of the tombs are each of one stone.

The stone used is that of the locality, a sandstone; and in this the
present tombs differ from the ruder Korumbar rings which are usually built
of stone fetched from a distance.

Other, but poorer, assemblages of tombs and without crosses, occur on
the slopes of the low hills in the neighbouring country.

These relics are without any inscriptions, or incised characters.

The author supposes that this burial-place is of pre-Aryan age, or ra-

' ther of the Hindo-Kolarian times. This is about the same age as Colonel

Glasfurd (who had previously written of other megalithic remains in the
neighbouring country) attributes to the relics observed by him, and which
he calls Indo-Scythie.

This surmise as to the age rests on the fact that similar, though ruder,

) remains of the same style (the crosses excepted) occur all over the country,

190 W. King—Cruciform Monoliths near Mungapet. (Avaus®,

and northwards into the proper country of the Kolarians who now in Chu-
tia Nagpur still build and use tombs of alike kind; and the more improved

style of the Rakshasgidium tombs is attributed to the highest phase in

civilization of the pre-Aryan people, who possibly dwelt here and were
absorbed by or amalgamated with the Aryan conquerors.

The supposition of a possibly early Christian origin is met by the non-
occurrence of other traces of the cross in the outlying country.

The CHAIRMAN remarked that it was usual to associate with pre-Christian
and non-Christian crosses a religious signification. Most writers took them
to be mystic symbols, and Mr. Inman and others believed them to be of
phallic origin. That in some cases there were religious, or mystic, ideas
associated with the cross could not be denied, but he thought it would be
unwarrantable to suppose that all crosses were connected with religion.
Rude stone crosses of other than Christian origin were met with mostly
near cairns, cromlechs and other memorials of the dead, and their object
was to attract attention to the grave near which they were placed. For
this purpose a rough-hewn shaft, such as could be most easily prepared,
would scarcely be distinctive enough ; it would be somewhat better than an
amorphous one, but it would often pass quite unnoticed. An upright post
with a cross bar, or, what would be the same thing, a cross-shaped block, on
the other hand, though requiring no great effort of ingenuity to execute,
could not fail to attract the attention of the rude primitive people for
whom, and by whom, they were set up. Such a sign-post in course of time
and frequent usage, would become the usual symbol fora grave. It was
the simplest and at the same time the most effective, and so it got a wide
currency without any religious or mystic idea being associated with it.

Mr. Batu said that on one occasion, eleven years ago, when in com-
pany with Dr. Oldham and Mr. Hughes he remembered to have seen an

ancient stone cross in the Hazaribagh district. The precise locality was at.

Basatpur near Leiyo in the valley of the Bokaro river. He regretted that
he possessed no record of the character of the cross; but he had a note to
the effect that there were at the same place a number of dressed memorial
stones, with a truncate-pyramidal shape, which were marked with series of
graves that may possibly have had some signification. All of these, like
the rude slabs which are put up in parts of Chutia Nagpur even to the
present day, were said to have been the work of Kols.

He hoped this record might be the means of having these remains re- -

visited and properly described. At the time he saw them, he did not attach
a proper degree of importance to them, though he remembered that they
reminded him of some Celtic remains with which he was familiar.

Mr. W. T. Buanrorp said, he greatly regretted that when in the
country to which Mr. King’s notes refer, he did not take the opportunity

ae

= 1877.) W. King—Cruciform Monoliths near Mungapet. 191

of visiting the very singular remains described, although he heard of them
from Captain Glasfurd, Mr. Vanstavern and others. Despite the very high
| authority of Mr. Fergusson, he could but agree with Mr. King and the
_ Chairman in thinking it questionable whether the crosses in the Godavari
valley have any connection with Christianity. There are two circumstances
_ which should, he thought, be taken into consideration before admitting the
_ Christian origin of these monoliths.

The first has been already noticed by Mr. King; itis the absence of
any inscription, of any distinctive sculpture, or of any Christian symbol
_ except the cross. Nowa people who were sufflciéntly civilized to carve
_ and transport monoliths of this size, must, if they were Christians, have
bP been acquainted with the art of writing, and it is inconceivable that they
_ should not have engraved some memorial of the purpose for which the

_ stones were erected.

The second reason is the association of the crosses with cromlechs and
stone circles. In the Proceedings of the Society for 1868, besides Mr.
Mulheran’s description of the crosses and cromlechs on the Godavari, at

pp. 116 and 148, there are several notices of cromlechs or kistvaens in Coorg

and other parts of India, pp. 151, 184, 243. But no one appears to have
_ ¢alled attention to’ the very remarkable explorations of kistvaens and stone
_ circles in the Southern Maratha country by Captain Meadows Taylor. The
details of these explorations were published in the Journal of the Bombay
_ Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society in two papers, one entitled ‘“ Ancient
_ Remains at the village of Jimarji near Ferozabad on the Bhima,” (Vol. ITI,
Pt. 2, p. 179) ; the other, “ Notices of Cromlechs, Cairns and other ancient
Scytho-Druidical remains in the principality of Sorapur’’, (Vol. IV, p. 380.)
In some of the circles stone kists were found containing human skeletons,
and, together with the perfect skeletons, were skulls detached from the
bodies to which they had belonged, in a manner which appeared to prove
that human victims had been sacrificed at the funerals of chiefs. In the
kistvaens were found urns with bones which had been subjected to the
action of fire.

Now it is not likely that any Christian people either sacrificed slaves or
concubines at the tombs of their Chiefs, or that they burned bodies. Is it
_ probable that, after they became Christian, they would so far have preserv-
_ ed their former funeral rites as to bury their dead in cromlechs, or to mark
their graves with stone circles? It is of course possible that the crosses
may be of later date than the cromlechs, but all observers appear to think
the contrary.

192 P. P. Saraswati—On two Copper-plate Grants. [Avausr, '

_

4. Note on two Copper-plate Grants of the Chandel Dynasty of the eleventh —

and twelfth centuries of the Samvat Kra.— By Panpit PRAnNAtTH
Saraswati, M.A., B.L.
(Abstract.)

These two copper-plate grants are of the Chandel dynasty, dated Samvat
1055 and 1107, corresponding to the years 998 and 1050 of the Christian
era. The Society was indebted for these copper-plates to V. A. Smith,
Esq, B. A., B. C. S., who sent the following account of their discovery :

“In 1872 a peasant when ploughing in the lands of Mauza Nanyaura,
Pargand Panwari, Zila Hamirptr turned up two inscribed copper-plates.
The plates were brought to Mr. W. Martin, C. 8., who is now on furlough,
and were left by him in the hands of a loeal pundit [Muralidhar of Mauda-
ha, in Hamirpur Zila] who was in his service. With the assistance of this
man I have had Nagri transcripts prepared, and have made translations of
the inscriptions.” The first of these, records the grant of certain lands by
Sri Dhanga Deva, the Lord of Kalinjara, the son of Yasovarmma and the
grandson of Sri Harsha; the recipient of this gift (which was made at
Benares on the occasion of an eclipse of the Moon) is mentioned as one Rudra
Sri Yasodhara, son of Rudra Jaya Kumara, belonging to the gétra of
Bharadvaja, the pravara of Bharadvaja Angirasa and Vrihaspati, a follower
of the Vajasaneya sdé&hd of the Yajurveda and an inhabitant of the village
aaifaat Tarkayika.

The second copper-plate records the grant. of certain other lands by
Deva Varmma Deva, the Lord of Kalinjara, the son of Vijaya Pala Deva
and the grandson of Vidyadhara Deva; the recipient of the gift (which
was made on the occasion of the annual shradh of the donor’s mother, the
Queen Bhuvana Devt) is mentioned as a Brahman by name Abhimanyu, the
son of Bhatta Ella, the grandson of Jayavara, belonging to the gétra of
Bharadvaja, the pravara of Angirasa Vrihaspati and Bharadvaja, a follow-
er of the Yajur Veda sdkhd and an inhabitant of Zakari bhatta grdma which
may be translated to mean the village of Zakdar¢ inhabited by Bhattas, 7. e.
Brahmans learned in the Vedas. Deva Varmma’s name is new, not being
mentioned, in any of the previously discovered inscriptions or copper-plates,
or the annals mentioned in Major-General Cunningham’s Archeological
Survey of India, Vol. II. The name of the Queen-Mother Bhuvana Devi
is also new.

Mr. Smith had forwarded transcript and translations of the inscriptions
on the copper-plates which I have revised. They will be published, with a
detailed Note, in the Society’s Journal.

The Pandit then spoke to the following effect :
This concludes the announced programme of the meeting, but before I

ee ee ee eee ee ee

~~.

1877 .| J. Anderson—oral simulation of Gongylus gongylodes. 198

_ resume my seat I hope to be permitted to speak a few words about the agree-
able surprise which the Chairman had provided for us. Dr. Rajendraldla
has laid the Society under many obligations, but his latest labour of love is as
_ valuable as any that preceded it. The work of cataloguing MSS. is no
- doubt very trying and in the main uninteresting, but the very absence of
attractions ought to make us grateful to those who undertake the necessary
_ task. In the midst of an increasing load of years and anxieties, and a
_ multiplicity of avocations and pursuits, the learned Doctor has given an
_ example of perseverance and assiduity which men younger in years would
do well to imitate. The author’s name was a sufficient guarantee of the
value of the work, and I beg to propose that—
a The best thanks of the meeting be tendered to Dr. Rajendraldla Mitra
for the labour of love which he has performed in bringing out the first fas-
ciculus of an improved Catalogue of the Society’s Sanskrit MSS.

The motion was seconded by Mr. W. T. Blanford and carried unani-
mously.

Note on the Floral simulation of Gongylus gongylodes, Linn.—By Dr.
J. ANDERSON, Superintendent Indian Museum, Calcutta.

Dr. ANDERSON said, that he was indebted to Mr. C. T. Buckland for
the opportunity to exhibit some living examples of a very remarkable form
of Orthopterous insect. Three of the insects were alike and were probably the
females of a fourth insect which, however, differed from them considerably
in size and colour, as well as in the absence, or merely rudimentary develop-
ment of certain leaf-like appendages which are a striking feature in the
larger insects. Dr. Anderson expressed regret that, owing to the temporary
absence from Calcutta of Mr. Wood-Mason, he was deprived of the special
knowledge which Mr. Mason possesses regarding the Orthoptera, as he would
possibly have been able to say if all the insects belonged to one species, 7. e.
whether the small brown insect is the male of the larger and green coloured

~ individuals.

These insects, however, all came from the same locality, having been
forwarded to Mr. Buckland by Mr. Larymore of the Central Jail at Midna-
pur. Mr. Larymore had procured them from the neighbouring country
district where Santal women and children had hunted them out and brought
them in, hanging on branches or twigs of a bush, somewhat like a wild plum
tree. They are also said to be found upon rose bushes, and in connection
with this it was observed that, in Midnapur, they were known as rose-leaf
insects from the circumstance that when the insect is more developed and
furnished with wings, the foliaceous appendages are said greatly to in-
erease in size and exactly to resemble rose leaves. Dr. Anderson, however,
was disposed to think that more than one species might probably occur in

194 J. Anderson—Floral simulation of Gongylus gongylodes. [Avaust, |

the Midnapur district, and that these insects with the larger foliaceous ex-
pansions might be distinct from the species now before the Society.

Mr. Buckland had made over these insects to Dr. Anderson, and since
that time they have been regularly fed upon house-flies and grasshoppers ; the
latter, however, appear to be rather too strong for them and they therefore
prefer the flies. They have been tried with small fragments of plantain

and custard-apple which they not only eat, but the juice of which they —

seem to suck with considerable avidity. Dr. Anderson, however, thought
that it was the moisture of these fruits that was the chief attraction to

these insects, for the entire character of their organization indicated a rap-—

torial habit.

Dr. Anderson went on to say that he had succeeded in identifying the
three, larger insects by means of a single dried specimen in the Indian
Museum which, however, was fully mature and provided with wings. These
remarkable insects proved to be the pupe of a peculiar species of Man-
tis which was known to Aldrovandus* who figured it more than a century
and a half before the first appearance of the Systema Nat. of Linneus
to whom it was known as Gryllus gongylodest and also as Mantis
gongylodest and since the time of Aldrovandus it had been figured in a variety
of works on Natural History, but apparently in every instance from mature,
and seemingly from dried specimens, so that the colours of the insect during
life had never been correctly described.

So much by way of introduction to these remarkable pupal Mantises,
the recognized scientific name of which is Gongylus gongylodes, Linn.

The reason which induced Dr. Anderson to bring them to the notice
of the Society had now to be pointed out. On looking at the insects from
above, they did not exhibit any very striking features beyond the leaf-like
expansion-of the prothorax and the foliaceous appendages to the limbs,
both of which, like the upper surface of the insect, are coloured green, but
on turning to the under surface the aspect is entirely different. The leaf-
like expansion of the prothorax, instead of being green, is a clear, pale laven-
der-violet with a faint, pink bloom along the edges of the leaf, so that this
portion of the insect has the exact appearance of the corolla of a plant, a
floral simulation which is perfected by the presence of a dark, blackish brown
spot in its centre, over the prothorax, and which mimics the opening to the
tube of a corolla. A favourite position of this insect is to hang head down-
wards among a mass of green foliage, and, when it does so, it generally re-
mains almost motionless, but, at intervals, evinces a swaying movement as
of a flower touched by a gentle breeze, and while in this attitude, with its

* Ins. th. 13, fig. 21 (1602) ; edit. Francft. b. 7, fig. 2, 3 infra (1623).
+ Linn. Mus. Ludow. Ulr. 112, 3: Linn. Syst. Nat. H. 1767, 690.
+ Stoll Spectr. et Mant. fig. 58, 59 2 ; Oliv. Encycl. Ins, VII, 626, 7; fig. 3-5 9.

/

ne

; a 77.| J. Anderson— Floral simulation of Gongylus gongylodes. 195

| fore limbs, banded violet and black, and drawn up in front of the centre of
the corolla, the simulation of a papilionaceous flower is complete. The ob-

ject of the bright colouring of the under surface of the prothoracic expansion

of the simulator. It is no new fact that many insects resemble the leaves
of plants and trees, and that they manifest forms and colours which serve to
_ protect them in the struggle for existence, but, as far as Dr. Anderson had
ascertained, this was the first recorded instance of an insect simulating the
corolla of a flower for the evident purpose of attracting insects towards it
for its sustenance. It is even more remarkable than this, for it is a localiz-
_ ed adaptation for such a purpose, a portion of the insect being so modified
~ in form and colour that the appearance of the corolla of a plant is produced,
be in conjunction with the remainder of the long attenuated prothorax, which,
at a distance, resembles the flower-stem: the anterior limbs when in
repose even adding to and heightening the deception.

Mr. W. T. Buanrorp said he thought that the simulation of a flower
by this or an allied species of Mantis had been noticed by Mr. S. E. Peal,
_ who some years since sent a drawing of the animal to Mr. Wood-Mason.
_ The facts had not, however, Mr. Blanford believed, been published, as
3 Mr. Wood-Mason waited until he could obtain specimens.

The CuarrMan announced that the next meeting would be held in No-
vember, after the recess.

The following communications have been received—
1. TLhree Translations from the Hamdseh.—By C. J. Lyawu, Esq.

2. Note on Khanja Khan Garh near Salimdbad, Burdwin.—By
Bdzsu Gour Dds Barsaxu.
b 83. Metrical Translations from the Quatrains of Umar Khayyam.—
‘ By P. WHatzey, Hsq., C. S.
4. Further Proofs of the Monogamy of Kalidasws Heroes.—By G.

-.. §. Leonarp, Esq.
.

196 Library. [Avaust,

PIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet- —
ing held in July last. .

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors. :

eee ‘

Batavia. Natuurkundig Tydschrift voor Nederlandsch-Indié, uitgegeven —
door de Koninklijke Natuurkundige Vereeingnig in Nederlandsch- els |
Deelen 34—36.

Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. 6, Pt. 69, 1877.

Dr. G. Bihler—Eleven land-grants of the Chaulukyas of Anhilvad,

Calcutta. The Mahabharat,—Vol. 1, No. 8, and Vol. 2, No. 9.

The Ramayana,—Vol. 6, No. 2.

London. The Athenzeum,—Nos. 2590—2593, 1877.

The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. 6, No. 6, 1877.

R. Cross.—The India-Rubber Trees in Brazil.

Nature,—Vol. 16, Nos. 398—401, 1877.

Lyon. La Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Tome 1, No. 7.

Paris. La Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Avril 1877.

Ch. Maunoir.—Rapport sur les travaux de la Société de Géographie et sur les
progrés des sciences géographiques pendant l’année 1876. Du Trewil de
Rhins.—Note sur? Annam. Extrait d’une lettre adressée au secrétaire général.
Voyage de M. Mikloukho-Maklai dans la presqwile de Malaisie. Lettre
au secrétaire de la Société Russe de Geographie (avec carte dans le texte).

Roorkee. Professional Papers on Indian Engineering,—Vol. 6, 2nd Series,

No. 25.
Capt. J. L. Morant.—Mountain Railway for the Nilgiri Hills. Capt. A. Cunning-
ham.—Discharge of Canals. H. G. McKinney.—Useful Australian Timbers.
Rome. Reale Accademia dei Lincei,—Atti, Vol. 1, Fas. 6, 1877.
Aruso e Brigidi.—Intorno alle alterazioni prodotte nell’ organismo dall’ azione
dei bromuri.
Trieste. Societa Adriatica di Scienze naturali,i—Bollettino, Nro. 1, Vol. 3.
Yokohama. Die Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir Natur—und Volkerkunde Osta-
sien’s,—Mittheilungen, Heft. 12, Mai 1877.

Pooks AND PAMPHLETS

presented by the Authors.
Man, E. H. The Lord’s Prayer translated into the Béjingijida, or South
Andaman (Elakabeida) Language. With preface, introduction and
notes by Lieut. R. C. Temple. 8vo., Calcutta, 1877.

FF I Re Ee ee Oe ey ee “ag

i

1877.] Library. 197

_ RAsenpratsts Mirra, Dr. A scheme for the rendering of European

Scientific Terms into the Vernaculars of India. 8vo., Calcutta, 1877.

Tennant, J. F., Coronet. Report on the Preparations for, and Observa-
tions of, the Transit of Venus, as seen at Roorkee and Lahore on Decem-
ber 8, 1874. 4to., Calcutta, 1877.

Tuomas, Epwarp. Jainism, or the early faith of Asoka. Pamphlet,
1877.

Von Muetiter F., Baron. Select Plants readily eligible for Industrial
Culture or Naturalisation in Victoria, with indications of their Native
Countries and some of their Uses. 8vo., Victoria, 1876.

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. 59: An-
nual Report of the Civil Dispensaries for 1875-76.
THE GOVERNMENT OF Mapras.
A Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. existing in Oudh, for the quarter end-
ing 380th September, 1875.
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE N. W. Provinces.
Report on the working of the Government Charitable Dispensaries — in
the Central Provinces for 1876.
Report on the Lunatic Asylums in the Central Provinces for 1876.
CHIEF COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES.
The Fifth Annual Report of the Board of Directors of the Zoological

_ Society of Philadelphia, 1877.

THE SECRETARY,
Report on the Preparations for, and Observations of, the Transit of
Venus, as seen at Roorkee and Lahore, on December 8, 1874. By Colonel
J. F. Tennant, R. E.
CapTaIN J. WATERHOUSE.
The African Exploration Fund. Pamphlet.
THe Roya GEOGRAPHICAL SocrEry.

PERIODICALS PURCHASED.

Berlin. Journal fiir die reine und angewandte Mathematik,—Band 83,
Heft 2, 1877.
LI. W. Thomé.—Zur Theorie der linearen Differentialgleichungen,
Calcutta. The Indian Medical Gazette;—Vol. 12, No. 7.

Dr. Max von Pettenkoffer.—Nine Propositions bearing on the Adtiology and
Prophylaxis of Cholera, deduced from the official Reports of the Cholera Epi-
demic in East India and North America.

Giessen. Jahresbericht tiber die Fortschritte der Chemie fiir 1875, Heft. 3.

198 Library. [Avaust,

Gottingen. Géottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiicke 22, 28, 25 and 26.

—. s«———. 39 Nachrichten, Nos. 12—14.

Leipzic. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Ergiinzung Band 8, Stiick 3;
Band 160, Stiick 4; Neue Folge, Band 1, Heft 1—2.

Band 8, Stiick 3. A. LI, Holz.—Ueber die Magnetisirung ellipsoidischgeform-
ter Hisen und Stahlkérper und die Verainderung des temporiren und per-
manenten Magnetismus. JW. Holtz.—Kinige wesentliche Verbesserungen an
einfachen und zusammengesetzten Influenzmaschinen.

Band 160. Stick 4. P. Glatzel—Neue Versuche iiber die Ausdehnung von
Kérpern durch die Warme.

Band 1. Heft 2. #. Edlund.—Ueber die electrischen Stréme, welche bei dem
Stroémen der Flissigkeiten durch Rohren entstehen. W. Hankel.—Ueber
das magnetische Verhalten des Nickels und des Kobaltes.

. Beiblatter, Band 1, Stiicke 5—6. i

Stiick 5. Uchatiws——Ueber die Erhéhung der Elasticitatsgrenze der Metalle
durch dauernde Spannung.

Stiick 6. G. Pisati.—Ueber die Elasticitat der Metalle bei verschiedenen Tem-
peraturen. G. Pisati and G. Saporito-Ricca.—Festigkeit des Hisens bei ver-
schiedenen 'Temperaturen.

London. The Academy,—Nos. 265, 267—270, 1877.
. The Chemical News,—Vol. 35, Nos. 914, 916—918, 1877.

No. 917. The Jablochkoff Electric Candle.

The Society of Arts,—Journal, Vol. 25, Nos. 1280, 1282—1285,

No. 1280. ©@. W. Vineent.—Spontaneous Combustion in Factories and Ships.
No. 1285. A. V. Harcourt.—The Chemistry of Gas Manufacture. Economic
Plants in Jamaica.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—5th Série, Tome 11, Juin
1877. ,

C. Bernard.—Critique expérimentale sur la fonction glycogénésique du foie.
Comptes Rendus,—Tome 84, Nos. 28—26.

No 238. UM, £. Matthieu et V. Urbain.—De laffinité des globules sanguins
pour l’acide carbonique. M. C. M. Goulier.—Barométres a siphon dont
les indications ne sont pas influencées par les variations de la tempéra-
ture. IM. V. Feltz.—Expériences démontrant qu’iln’y a pas dans le sang
putréfié toxique de virus liquides ou solides en dehors des ferments organisés.

No. 24. IM. F. Perrier.—E’tude comparative des observations de jour et de
nuit. I. Gramme.—Recherche sur l’emploi des machines magnéto-élec-
triques 4 courants continus. MUM. L. Périer.—Sur les variations du diamétre
des globules rouges du sang dans I’ espéce humaine au poift de vue de |’exper-
tise légale.

No. 25. P. Secchi—Sur Vétat actuel de l’atmosphére solaire. WM. Th. du
Moncel.—Sur les électro-aimants 4 rondelles de fer.. UM. Ch. Morel.—Recher-
ches sur le tétrachlorure de carbone et sur son emploi comme anesthésique.

No. 26. I. Ch. Richet.—De la recherche des acides libres du suc gastrique.
M. MU. Raynaud.—Sur la lymphe comme agent de propagation de P infection
vaccinale, g

een oe se eee

/ 1877.) Library. 199

Paris. Revue des Deux Mondes,—Tome 21, Livraison 4; Tome 22, Livrai-
son 1, 1877.

Tome 21, Liv. 4. MM. #. Burnouf.—L’age du bronze et les origines de la mé-
tallurgie. I. FE. Plauchut.—L’archipel des Phillipines. L’industrie, le com.
merce, la situation politique.

Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 51—53, 1877.
No. 52. MU. C. de Varigny.—Les Musulmans des Indes, et la question d’ orient.

ae Pel ne

Pooks JPURCHASED.

~ Bovcuer, R. Divan de Férazdak, récits de Mohammed Ben-Habib d’apreés

- Ibn-el-Arabi, publié sur le Manuscrit de Sainte-Sophie de Constantino-

ple. Pts. 8—4, 4to., Paris, 1875.

' FaIpHERBE, LE GeE'NE’RAL. Les Dolmens d’ Afrique. Pamphlet, Paris,
1873.

Grimsror, M. Extraits du Paritta, textes et commentaires en Pali, avec

introduction, traduction, notes et notices par M, Léon Feer. 8vo., Paris
1872.

Kuanrkorr, Nicotas DE. Mémoire sur!’ Ethnographie de la Perse. 4to.,

’ Paris, 1866.

_ Meyyarp, Barsrer pve. Description historique de la ville de Kazvin, ex-

- traite du Tarikhé-Guzideh de Hamd Allah Mustéfi Kazvini. 8vo.,

Paris, 1858.

: Extraits de la Chronique Persane d’Herat. Pts. kh II. 8vo.,

Paris, 1861.

.. La Poésie en Perse. Demy 8vo., 1877.
Tableau Littérature du Khorassan et de la Transoxiane au IV®

_ Siecle de l’ Hégire.

Sana@urnerti, R. B., Dr. Satire contre les principales tribus Arabes, ex-

trait du Raihan al-AlbAd. Pamphlet, Paris, 1853.

Senart, M. E. Kaccayana et la littérature Grammaticale du Pali. 8vo.,
Paris, 1871.

Woercke, M. F. Sur Il introduction de l’ Arithmétique Indienne en oc-
cident et sur deux documents importants publiés par le Prince Don Bal-
thasar Boncompagnie et relatifs 4 ce point de I’ histoire des Sciences.

' 4to., Rome, 1859.

i 7 ~- _f Ieee :
ah Lad a wabat wh 2 My dito ay Pisco wv ted:

“ik y ot OF Wehiridwaliue sen “fy baa c8h

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

“ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

FOR NovEemBER, ag ig

ee

_ The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday, the 7th inst, at 9 o’clock P. M.
_ W. T. Buayrorp, Esq., F. R. S., Vice President, in the Chair.
_ The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.
__~ The receipt of the following presentations were announced—
% 1. From the author, “ Original Texts, on the Origin and History of
the People of India, their Religion and Institutions,’ 2nd Edition, Vols. 1
to 5, by Dr, J. Muir.
r. 2. From Dr. Burmeister a copy of “ Description ase de la Ré-
publique Argentine.” Tome 2.
3. From Professor P. E. Foucaux, a copy of his translation of “ Ma-
lavika et Agnimitra, drame Sanskrit de Kalidasa.”
4, From Mr. Hyde Clarke, a copy of his pamphlet on “The Khita
Bea Khita-Peruvian Epoch.”’
_ 5. From Mr. R. N. Cust, a copy of his pamphlet on the “ Languages
of the Indo-Chinese Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago.”
The Secretary said that on Mr. Blochmann’s recommendation the
~ Council had ordered this pamphlet to be reprinted in the Proceedings.
3 6. FromR. S. Ortori, a copy of a “ Report of Progress for the first
“year of the Oil Surveys of Japan.”” By B. 8. Lyman.
a 7. From the Rev. J. Long, a number of books and pamphlets.
ys 8. From Mr. S. E. Peal, a copy of his pamphlet entitled, “ In regard
g to the question of the Pre-Aryan Races inhabiting India, the following
tty of the river names in Assam, and some of the countries adjoin-
_ ing is worthy of notice.
s 9. From Messrs. W. E. Ayrton and J. Perry, Japan, copies of the
following pamphlets by them:—The Resultant fault in the Conduction,
~ Insulation, and Circuit Tests. On certain Modifications that must be in-
| troduced in the fundamental Notions of the Mathematical Theory of Elec-
_ tricity. A Duplex partial Earth Test.

202 Election of Members. [ Nov.

10. From the Trustees of the Indian Museum, a copy of the “ Cata-
logue of the Mollusca in the Indian Museum. Fas. II.” By G. Nevill.

11. From Commander Dundas Taylor, Superintendent of Marine Sur-
veys, the following Charts :—Entrance to the Salween River [Maulmain Ri--
ver.| Cape Comorin to Cocanada. Approaches to Point de Galle Harbour.

12. From the Government of India, Home Department, a set of
Photographs of the Kuntonuggur Temple in Dindjpur, taken by the late
Mr. John Ravenshaw, C. S. ;

13. From Mr. E. T. Atkinson, a number of pamphlets.

The following gentleman, duly proposed and seconded at the last Coun- ~
cil Meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary Member—

Alexander Grant, Esq., M. I. C. E., proposed by Lieut.-General R.
Maclagan, R. E., seconded by Capt J. Waterhouse.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next Meeting—

1. Dr. Krishna Dhar Ghose, Civil Surgeon of Rangpur, proposed by
G. A. Grierson, Esq., C. S., seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

2. L. Mandelli, Esq., Darjiling, proposed by W. T. Blanford, Esq.,
seconded by Capt. J. Waterhouse.

————— eo Se ee ee ae

—<—_ CC e ee a ae

The CHATRMAN announced to the Meeting that in accordance with —
Rule 7, the following gentlemen had been balloted for and elected ordi-
nary Members by the Council during the recess—

1. Babu Pratdpandrdyana, Sifha, Deputy Magistrate, Jehanabad,
proposed by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq. —

2. Babu Jnanendrachandra Ghosha, Calcutta, proposed by Babu Pra-
tapachandra Ghosha, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

3. Babu Kedaranatha Datta, proposed by Babu Pratapachandra Gho- |
sha, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq. :

4. Captain H. W. Clarke, R. E., Caleutta, proposed by Captain J.—
Waterhouse, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

5. John Hart, Esq., Solicitor, High Court, Calcutta, proposed by
W. Swinhoe, Esq., seconded by Captain J. Waterhouse. |

6. J. Digges la Touch, Hsq., C. S., proposed by H. Blochmann,
Esq., seconded by Captain J. Waterhouse.

The CHAIRMAN announced that arrangements had been made for pub
lishing an extra volume containing the descriptions by Messrs. Moore and,
Hewitson of the new species of Lepidoptera in the late Mr. Atkinson’s/
collections, as announced at the March meeting. It was proposed that the!
volume should be in four parts quarto. The first part would be put in hand)
at once, and the remaining three parts would be completed during the
course of the next two years. 7

E1877. | A. O. Hume—On a new Sheep from Kelat. 203

The work would be illustrated by coloured plates. Owing to the ex-
pense 225 copies only would be printed and would be available to Members
; by purchase, after presentations had been made to the Societies interested
in Natural History exchanging with the Society.

. The Secretary read the following extract of a letter from Dr. G. E.
Dobson on the subject of the busts of Drs. Stoliczka and Oldham.
: “On Friday last I met Wood-Mason in London, and we visited
Geflowski’s studio together. We found both busts completed. That of
Banas is a very striking likeness, and, according to his wish, is undraped.
_ We were both most agreeably surprised to find that the finished bust of Sto-
liezka is not only as good a likeness as could, under the circumstances, be
expected, but is also a very pleasing piece of statuary considered from an
artistic point of view, and one that will, in every respect, adorn the rooms
of the Asiatic Society. No one should be more capable of judging of the
likeness than Wood-Mason who almost lived with Stoliczka, and he is alto-
_ gether well pleased with Geflowski’s work ; indeed, he considers the bust is
- much to be preferred to the painting which, although not a pleasing picture,
exhibits an unmistakeable likeness of our ever-lamented friend.
“The bust of Stoliczka represents him attired in a morning coat with
_ cravat tied in a cross bow showing some shirt front. The first model show-
ed amilitary uniform which I thought in no respect suitable, and I got
_ the other members of the Committee to consent to a change to the dress I
have described above which was his usual costume, and which I am sure
- the Calcutta Committee will approve of also.
“ Placing a pair of spectacles on the bust wonderfully increases aks like-
ness.
“T feel sure that you will, on the whole, be pleased with the bust.
Much allowance must be made for the difficulties a sculptor has to
contend with who has to work from photographs only.”’

-

Mr. BuanForp having vacated the chair, it was taken by Dr. ANDERSON.

The following papers were read—

1. Ona supposed new Sheep from the Central Hills of Kelat.—By A. O.
Hume, C. B.
(Abstract.)

The skull upon which this species is founded was sent by Major Sande-
man from Kelat, and is of about the same size as that of O. cycloceros, the
Gad’ or ‘ Urial,’ the horns are longer and more slender, and instead of
eurving in the same plane as they do in O. cycloceros and O. Vignei, they
curve outwards in the form ofa spiral. They thus differ from the horns
of O. cycloceros, much as, on a larger scale, those of O. Karelini do from

204 G. E. Dobson—Indian and Burmese Chiroptera. [ Nov.

those of O. Hodgsoni. No skin has hitherto been obtained. ‘Tt: is proposed
to name this new sheep O. Blanfordi.
The paper will be published, with plate, .in Part II of the J ournal.

2. Notes ona collection of Chiroptera from India and Burmah, with de-
scriptions of new species—By G. E. Dozsson, M. A, M. B.,
Hi] 8: he:
(Abstract. )
The collection examined comprised specimens from Sind, collected by
Mr. H. E. Watson and Mr. W. T. Blanford, from Travancore, procured by
Colonel R. H. Beddome, and from the neighbourhood of Maulmain, obtain-
ed by Mr. Limborg. The following species were noticed in each case:

From Sind :—
Cynopterus marginatus.
Scotophilus Temminckhz.
S. pallidus.
Vesperugo abramus.
V. Kuhlit.
V. (Vesperus) nasutus, sp. nov.
From Travancore :—
Phyllorhina speoris.
P. fulva.
Megaderma lyra.
Scotophilus Temmincki.
From Burmah (neighbourhood of Maulmain.)
Phyllorhina larvata.
Vesperugo (Hesperoptenus) Tickelli.
V. (H.) Blanfordi, sp. nov.
The paper will be published in Part IT of the Journal.

3. Note ontwo species of Asiatic Bears, the Mamh of Baluchistan and Ur-
sus pruinosus, Blyth, of Tibet, and on an apparently undescribed Fox
from Baluchistan— By W. T. Buanrorp, F. R. S.

(Abstract.)

The specimens described consisted of a bear’s skin and two fox-skins
from Baluchistan, sent by Major Mockler from Gwadar, and a bear’s skin
sent by Mr. Mandelli and believed to have come originally from Lhassa.

The bear from Baluchistan is the ‘‘ Mamh” concerning which there

has recently been a discussion in the newspapers. The skin is that of a

small brown bear, with small claws, and a pectoral band not extending up
the sides of the neck. It appears to be undescribed, and is named JU.
Gedrosianus from the country in which it is found. It is easily distin-

guished from U. labiatus. U. arctus, U. syriacus and U. isabellinus by its j

a ee ee ee eee

» » “eae

|2-1877.] _ W..T. Blanford—Mammalia from Gilgit. 205

short elaws, and by its comparatively short fur, andfrom U. torquatus
(0. tibetanus, auctorum) by its brown colour. The bear from Tibet ap-
_ pears to have been indicated by Blyth under the name of U. pruinosus. It
_ proves not to be, as Blyth supposed, a variety or ally of U. torquatus, but
to be more nearly affined to U. isabellinus, from which it is distinguished
by its black legs and larger molars.
__. The fox from Baluchistan is probably the same as the Bushire species
7 hitherto referred to Oanis famelicus of Riippell, a Nubian form. The .
_ Baluchistan animal appears distinguished by being much greyer in colour,
| _ by wanting the dorsal chesnut stripe, and by its much smaller size, the
by skull measuring only 3°6 inches in length. I¢ is proposed to name this fox
Vulpes canus.
E The paper will be published in Part II of the Journal.
4, Onan apparently new Hare and some other Mammalia from Gilgit.—
By W. T. Buanrorp, F. R. 8.
(Abstract. )
This paper contains notes on the following animals collected by Captain
- Biddulph in Gilgit and the neighbourhood.
1. Vulpes montanus, a peculiar variety in summer dress.
2. Lutra sp.
3. Mus sp. allied to MW. Bactrianus but probably new.
4- Lepus Biddulphi, sp. nov. allied to L. Tibetanus, L. Pamirensis,
&e., but apparently distinct from all. It is distinguished from Z. Tibetanus
by its longer fur, by having the rump of the same colour as the back, and
by several differences in the skull, such as having the nasal bones abruptly
truncated and not rounded at their posterior extremity, and both the cra-
nium and lower jaw much lower in proportion to the length. From D.
Pamirensis the new species is distinguished by the fur being less dense, by
_ the hair on the anterior portion of the ears not being harsh, by wanting the
grey rump, &c.
5. Lagomys awritus, var. The paper will be published in part II of
the Journal. |

: The Council have much pleasure in reprinting from the Transactions
of the Philological Society, with the permission of the author, the following
pamphlet in continuation of a similar paper on Eastern Indian Languages
printed in the Proceedings for January last.
: On the Languages of the Indo-Chinese Peninsula, and the Indian
Archipelago. By R. N. Cust, Esa.
| “Tn our report of last year on the subject of the Non-Aryan Langua-
ges of India,* we ended abruptly on the confines of the Political Govern-
* Vide Proceedings, A, S. B. January 1877.

206 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo- Chinese [Nov. ¥

ment of Bengal. It was necessary, for want of space, to draw the line
somewhere ; but there was no ethnical or linguistic reason for pausing
there, and we now take up the thread of our narrative, and enter into
British Burmah, and thence proceeding southward into the Indo-Chinese
Peninsula, notice the islands of the Indian, as distinguished from the Aus-
tral Archipelago, and throw our net over the whole country which inter-
venes betwixt India and China, the debatable land of the Brahminical and
Buddhist religions,

“To avoid the charge of unnecessarily repeating the statements of
others, it may be stated that this region has never been treated as a whole |
since Leyden’s paper on the Indo-Chinese Languages in the Asiatic Re- —
searches of 1808, a masterly production for the time ; and yet some of |
these languages have been known in Europe by published treatises for more
than two hundred years. Max Miller, in his Lectures on the Science of
Language, avoids the subject, and refers his readers to his Letter to
Bunsen, an Appendix to the Philosophy of History, wonderful for the
period, but a book not readily accessible, and now twenty-five years behind
date. Whitney, in his Life and Growth of Languages, disposes very sum-
marily, and in the lump, of this great family. Hovelacque, in his Linguis-
tique, dated 1876, fails, where a French book ought to have been strong,
for he fairly shirks the Cambojan, and treats the Annamite most inade-
quately. He is not strictly correct with regard to Siamese and Burmese.
He ignores altogether the Mon, Shan, and Savage Languages, and has no
notice of Kawi. Both Hovelacque and Whitney had access to Friederich
Miiller’s Linguistic Essay in the Voyage of the Novara, and quote from it
freely. The valuable books of Crawfurd, Raffles, and Marsden, the learned
essays of Logan, Bigandet, Lowe, Bastian, and others, are known to few;
even the great epoch-making essay of Humboldt on the Kawi language has
never appeared in an English dress. As to the French writers on the
Cambojan and Annamite, the Dutch writers on Malay, Javanese, Kawi,
Bugi, Macassar, and the numerous inferior languages of the Malay Archi-
pelago, the Spanish writers on Tagal, Bisayan, and the minor languages of
the Philippines, their very name is unknown. Mr. Latham’s chapters, in
his Elements of Comparative Philology, on these languages, fall short of
the fullness and accuracy which distinguish the rest of his work, and are
twenty years behind date. The newly-published anonymous Dictionary of
Languages, though very brief, is for the most part correct.

“ Crossing the political boundary of British Burmah, we find ourselves
in the Province of Arracan, the people of which are called Mugs, (derived
from Maghada, according to Leyden,) are partly Buddhist, partly Brahma-
nical in religion, and speak a dialect of the Burmese, from whom they are
separated by the great wall of the Yoma range of mountains. The name

lad

ES 1877.] Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 207

_ Rakheng is applied to the language of the inhabitants of Arracan, from the
_ Pali word meaning ‘abode of demons.’ The hill tribes are pagan and
savages, and, with the exception of the Khyeng, we have little knowledge
_ of their language. They are the same as those alluded to by name in our
_ last year’s paper as on the frontier of Chittagong, the Mring, Kumi, and
Mru. Latham calls them the tribes of the River Koladyn or Kaladan, the
_ limit of Kalas, the term by which they call all foreigners, quoting from a
notice of them under that name by Latter in the Journal of the Bengal
_ Asiatic Society. Their numbers, features, and relative relation to each
‘other, and to Burmese, has still to be determined ; they have no written
; character, and will probably in the progress of civilization disappear. A
vocabulary of these dialects is given in an appendix to Captain Lewin’s
Hill Tracts of Chittagong, 1869. Sir A. Phayre and Mr. Bryan Hodgson
_ describe them in J. A. S. B.
“Of one language, the Khyeng or Hiou, spoken by a people who are
_ pagans, but the most extensively diffused in the great Western Mountain
range of Burmah, and who are settling down to regular agriculture, we
_ have a satisfactory grammatical memorandum by a Member of our Society,
Major G. E. Fryer, who occupies the post of Deputy Commissioner of the
- District of Sandoway, in which they are included. This language may be
classed as in the first stage of agglutination ; the tones are very elaborate,
_ but the construction simple. Attached to these notes is a vocabulary :
_ there is no written character, no literature, and, with the exception of
notices and vocabularies in the Asiatic Researches and in the J. A. S. B.,
_ in which also Major Fryer’s note appeared, we have no further information.
“Passing down the coast we come to the delta of the great river of
- Burmah, the Irawadi. This has, from prehistoric times, been occupied by
a race separate in language from the Burmese ; the race is known as Talain,
the language as Peguan or Mon, and the province as Pegu. They had
their day of greatness, but within the last century were overpowered by the
Burmese, who occupy the middle regions of the Irawadi, and during* their
time of power tried to exterminate this language, which has, however,
_ revived, since, in 1853, Pegu became a British Province, and Rangoon the
capital of British Burmah.
“Dr. Mason and Sir A. Phayre have stated their opinion in favour of
a connexion linguistically between the Mon and the language of the Hos
or Koles, on the other side of the Bay of Bengal, in the Western District
of Bengal. This is one of the hard questions of Philology and Ethnology.
We have an excellent grammar of the language, by the late Rev. Mr.
Haswell, a Protestant Missionary, who does not agree in this theory.
Moreover, a connexion is asserted linguistically, by the late Dr. Logan,
between the Mon and the Annamite language, on the confines of China,

es

208 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov.

which we shall notice further down. Sir A. Phayre states that it is uncer-
tain, when these first immigrant Mons arrived; they were joined by a

Dravidian emigration from the Indian Peninsula, and the word Talain sur- ._

vives as a record of the Telinga connexion.

“'The Mon alphabet is of an. Indian source through the Dravidian, but —
there is little trace in the language of that connexion. Dr. Bastian (in —
the Jeurnal of the Royal Asiatic Society) says that the Mons adopted for |
their sole alphabet (religious and secular) the Pali alphabet, which is used ~
everywhere else for the sacred books only. There is no dictionary of the |
language, but a vocabulary is attached to the grammar, and there are voca- —
bularies by Crawfurd, Buchanan, Sir G. Campbell, and Hunter. The peo- —
ple are Buddhists. Their sacred books are translated into Mon, abundantly
interspersed with Pali, an inflective Aryan language. There are many loan
Pali and Burmese. words brought in by religious and secular domination..
It is classed as monosyllabic, but it is impossible, in the space allotted in
this Report, to define with precision the transition stages of Monosyllabic
and Agglutinating languages. There are no changes in nouns to mark
their relations to other words; this is shown only by position. Numbers _
and genders are indicated by addition of words: tenses and moods are in-
adequately shown by affixes and prefixes ; frequently there is nothing but
the connexion to show them. The construction of the language is quite
different from the Burmese, the location of words being almost always the
reverse. This is one of the languages, whose days are numbered ; it may,
survive in villages, or among the emigrants settled in Siam, but Burmese |
will supplant it in the towns. We have a translation of the New Testa-
ment in this language. |

“ Following the coast to the limits of British Burmah, we enter the
province of Tenasserim. A portion is occupied by the same race of Peguans
and the remainder by congeners of the Burmese race, speaking a dialect of
that language under the name of Tavoyi or Taneagsari. A list of the ©
words of a dialect in Tenasserim called Tungtho or Thoungtt, is given by
Messrs. B. Hodgson and Hunter, as collected by Dr. Morton, which, ac-
cording to Mason, is nearly allied to Pwo Karén, and according to Bastian,
had an alphabet of its own. The most southern portion of this long nar-
row province is only separated by a low range of hills from the kingdom of
Siam ; but in the mountainous tract in the corner of junction of Siam and |
Burmah is the country of the Karéns, who have obtained a notoriety from |
their ready acceptance of some form of the Christian religion at the hands
of energetic missionaries, Judson, Mason, and Wade, to whom we are ~
indebted for ample linguistic information. They are three distinct tribes :
the Sgan and the Pwo, and the Karenni or Kaya, or Red Karén. They |
were+ downright savages, and pagans, and many are so still. The Red —

: 1877. | Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 209

_ Karén are purposely left independent both of the British and Burmese

_ Governments: their dialects differ so much as to render communication as

_ difficult as if they were separate languages. Sir A. Phayre reports within
_ the limits of British Burmah the following subdivisions: Pakee, Maune
_ Pagha, Bghae, Wee-Waee, and Sgae.

“It is asserted that the Kakhyens, who will be noted hereafter, and

_ Karéns, are identical : the legends of the Karéns certainly point to a de-

_ scentfromthe mountains. Out of fifty thousand nearly one-half are Chris-

_tians. They have no literature, and no indigenous character: the Roman

=] -*

“and Burmese are both employed. The field has been well worked. We
_ have grammars by Wade'and Mason, in two dialects ; dictionaries by Wade
_ and Mason ; vocabularies by Hunter, Bennett, Wade, and Mason. Por-

tions of the Bible have been translated into three dialects, and numerous

- contributions made to journals, and many separate volumes published in

_ Europe and America.

“ Ascending the Irawadi, we find its middle course occupied by the
Burmahs, or Burmese, speaking the great Burmese language, called in
early days the Avan, a language great in religion, politics, and literature,

the chief language of the eastern portion of the Tibeto-Burman group, as

the Tibetan is of the northern. The word Burmah is a corruption of
_ Myamma, or Marumma, which is again a contraction of the Sanskrit Ma-
_ havarna, the honorary title of the Khshatrya. The Burmese are a nation
_ of boundless pride and great pretension, but they point to the Rakheng, or
_ Arrakanese, as the oldest dialect of their language. The Burmese and

Tibetan are the only literary languages in the midst of a series of unletter-

red and savage congeners, but a closer scrutiny will, before long, point out

the distinguishing features, and enable a proper classification to be made of
sub-families, while admitting a common origin. In addition to those
already named, and the Kakhyens, to be noticed in next paragraph, there
are numerous kindred languages of the Tibeto-Burman family within the
government of Bengal and Assam, and noticed in the report of last year.
There were seven races of the Myamma stock, Rakheng, Burmese, Talain,

| Khyen, Karén, Yo, and Tavoyi. The Burmese have their own character,

derived from the Indian. The Pali is their sacred language as Buddhists.

Leyden, as far back as 1808, remarked that the Burmese was not purely
- monosyllabic, but a connecting link between monosyllabic and polysyllabie

languages ; this opinion has been justified by a more intimate acquaintance.
By many authorities Burmese and Karén are classed as monosyllabic.
Max Miller thinks that they are not so ; but, as before stated, before any
decision is arrived at, we must settle what the line of demarcation is. If

' the occasional use of particles, which have no meaning by themselves,
removes them from the monosyllabic order, then Chinese itself, with its

210 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [ Nov. ;

dead words, must cease to be styled monosyllabic. Mere juxtaposition,

moreover, is not agglutination, and further, admitting that' Chinese has —
rudimentary traces of agglutination, it is the extent, to which this princi-

ple appears to be the rule, rather than the exception, of each language,

that must decide the order to which the language belongs. All the Indo. }

Chinese languages admit and incorporate words from the Pali, an inflexion-

al language, and the degree to which they break up these loan-words, and —

alter them, is a test of the genius of the language in assimilating discor-

dant materials. It has been known by published works in Europe for

more than a century. There are dictionaries by Hough, Judson, and Lane; |

grammars by Judson, Latter, and Carey ; vocabularies by Leyden, Bucha-
nan, Latham, Sir G. Campbell, and Hunter; miscellaneous treatises by —

Mainwaring, Chase, Towers, Phayre, and Low; and a famous treatise by |

Schleiermacher, on the influence of writing upon a language. This is a ~
strong vernacular, likely to complete the absorption already commenced of
all its weaker neighbours, and worthy to do so. ‘The whole Bible is trans-

lated into Burmese.

“ Ascending the river Irawadi, we find in the mountains separating
Burmah from China an unruly race called Kakhyen or Kaku, known in ©
the valley of Assam as Singhpo (which merely means ‘a man’) or Ching- _
paw, Highlanders, pagans, and savages at a decidedly low state of civiliza. —
tion, though living in villages, and agriculturists. In Dr. Anderson’s ©
‘ Expedition to Western Yunan,’ published in 1871, and his ‘Mandalay to
Momien,’ published in 1876, we read of his long detention among these 4
inhospitable tribes in 1868 and 1875, during two unsuccessful attempts to |
pass from Bhamo into Yunan. He recognized the physical resemblance ~
betwixt them and the Karéns, which is confirmed by their language. .He |
gives a vocabulary of the Kakhyens, which he (perhaps incorrectly) de-
scribes as monosyllabic, spoken in an ascending tone, every sentence ending |
in a long clear ‘ee.’ The Roman Catholic Bishop Bigandet, who visited |
this tract, identified them with the Singhpos described in our report of last —
year, and other tribes in the Assam valley, and noticed their resemblance to —

the Khyens and Karéns. The pronunciation is soft.and easy: the con-
struction of sentences simple and direct; there is no written character. —
Few Kakhyens, except the chiefs, could speak Burmese, but some could
speak and write Chinese.

“Dr. Anderson found another tribe, blended in daily life with the |
Kakhyens, the Leesaws, who were perfectly distinct in every respect, and”
whose language was akin to the Burmese.

“ Here we come upon the gates of China, and the channel of a future
traffic, consecrated by the blood of Margary. We shall know more soon of
the Kakhyens. We have vocabularies of them and the Leesaws, by Ander-
son ; of the Kakhyens by Bigandet, Robinson, and Logan.

Pink =

y
4
i]

BN. Peer ee Persone

Fi 1877.] Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 211

“Dr. Logan, who had rare opportunities of studying the subject,

_ which he has illustrated by a series of learned papers in the Journal of the
Indian Archipelago (which died with him in 1859), would divide the lan-
2 _ guages of the Indo-Chinese into two main branches: 1, the Western Him-
_ alayan, or Tibetan, which includes the Burman, Kakhyen, Karén, and their
numerous uncultivated congeners in the valley of the Irawadi and Burum-
_ pootur ; and the Eastern Himalayan, or Mon-Annam, including the Mon,
- Shan, Cambojan, and Annamite families, and all their rude congeners. It
is at this point that we leave the Western Himalayan branch, and enter
y the Hastern region. We also leave the regions of the direct and indirect
influence of British India, the great valleys of the Irawadi, Salwyn, and
: Sitang, which flow into the Bay of Bengal, and cross a physical and linguis-
tic etershed into a country independent i British power, and speaking a
is. strictly monosyllabic language. Buddhism and the great Hindu
eivilization still accompany us, and at one point, indeed, the Shan civiliza-
tion crosses the watershed and, leaving the valleys of the rivers Mekong
and Menam, penetrates to the valleys of the Irawadi and the Burumpoo-
tur. The Shan states, which come first under notice, are divided into three -
groups, which are respectively subject to Burmah, Siam, and China. A
fourth group, which is part of British India, known as the tribes of Kham-
ti, Ahom, and Aitom, were included in our report of last year. In a
narrow wedge of inconsiderable width, yet no less than fifteen degrees in
length, the Shan language extends from the Burumpoctur in Assam, a
province of British India, to Bangkok on the Gulf of Siam. Max Miller
declares that they cling by their roots to the same soil as the Tibeto-Bur-
man family, which we have just described. They are known as Tai, are
Buddhists, though clinging to old pagan worships of Nats and spirits ;
civilized, as an instance of which all the branches of the family have their
own special alphabet, all no doubt of the same stock, but all with special
variations. Thus we have one alphabet of the great Siamese conquering
people, two varieties of the subject Laotians, a third of the Shans depen-
dent on Burmah, both the latter affected by the Burmese alphabet, and
circular in shape. The letters of the alphabet of the Tal Mow, or Tai Khe,
within the Chinese province of Yunan, are diamond-shaped, a fact to be
attributed to Chinese influence. The alphabets of the Khamti and Ahom,
within the limits of British India, resemble the Shan, but with certain
modifications. The language of this Tai family was, no doubt, originally
the same, and is still essentially the same. They were a conquering race,
who came from the north in historic times, and still hold their own, at the
expense of their neighbours, with great power and vitality ; their language,
in process of time, became separated into dialects ; there are laws of eupho-
ny, and variations of vocabulary, peculiar to each dialect. In the Shan

212 _ R.N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov.

states the Burmese domination has left its mark. Many Pali words have
crept in from religious influences. All the Tai languages are tonal, and
accuracy in speaking depends on the exact knowledge of the tone; the
Siamese alphabet expresses these tones, but the others do not. Books are —
generally metrical ; the language is rich to redundancy in synonyms.

“In our last year’s report we noticed the vocabularies of Khamti
and Ahom in the valley of Assam. The Shan states of Burmah are repre-
sented by a Shan grammar, published by the Rev. J. Cushing, at Rangoon,

in 1871, and a vocabulary is in the course of preparation. There are voca- &

bularies by Hunter and others. It is distinctly asserted that, while the |
Siamese alone call themselves Thai or ‘ free,’ all the others call themselves —

Tai without the aspirate, and for some unexplained reason; and, again,

that the language is monosyllabic, and that the many polysyllabie words in
it are loan-words from the Aryan Pali and the agglutinating Burmese ; the
religious language of the Shans is a mosaic of Shan, Pali, and Burmese. |

“While of the Burmese Shan states we have full information, of the
Chinese Shan, or Tai Mow, or Tai Khé, we have scant knowledge. Mr.
Margary was killed in a Shan town, and the French expedition under
Captain Lagrée passed through several of them. We have vocabularies of
the Shan and Hota Shan in Yunan by Anderson, of the Shan by Bishop
Bigandet and Yule ; and vocabularies of the Pa-laong or Palo, a sub-family
of the Shans, by Bigandet, Logan, Latham, Anderson, and Yule. The
establishment of a British Agent at Bhamo will throw light upon these —
dark places. }

“The term ‘ Lawa’ is said to be applied by the Chinese to all frontier
tribes. The Shan states within the boundaries of the kingdom of Siam are _
called ‘ Laos.’ They are Buddhists, with pagan customs, and fairly civiliz- _
ed, and their language has acquired in linguistic books the name of Laotian.
Nothing was known of them until M. Mouhot visited them in 1861, and ~
died on the frontier. He had followed the course of the Menam, and |
struck across to the Mekong. In 1861 the French expedition under Cap-
tain Lagrée and Lieutenant Garnier, ascended the Mekong as far as the
neighbourhood of Talifue in Yunan, and threw a flood of light on the
country. The language is pronounced identical with Siamese, with pecu-
liarities, Outside the civilized Laos, in a much lower stage of civilization,
are downright pagan Lawas, and we find ancient inhabitants of the country
still retaining their independence under the generic name of Moi, but the
special name of Khasmi, Khmens, Lewett, and Doe ; vocabularies are sup-
plied by Hunter, Garnier, and Mouhot.

“Leaving the river Mekong, which strikes to the east, we follow the
course of the river Menam to Bangkok, the capital of the great kingdom of
Siam, who call themselves ‘ Thai,’ but were called by the Malays ‘Siam/

= 2877. | Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 213

The Siamese language is spoken by four millions, ridiculously proud, and a

- conquering race, maintaining till within our time a conflict with the Bur-
_mese to the north, the Malays to the south, and the Annamites and Cam-
bojans to the west. Bastian remarks, in the pages of the J. R. A. S., that
the Siamese gradually diverged from pure monosyllabism, by the introduc-
_ tion of words from the Pali, and thus it differed very considerably from the
i Chinese ; on the other hand, it is much more monosyllabic, and more
_ powerfully accented, than the Burmese. Next to the Chinese, according to
Bastian, it is richest in tones of the so-called monosyllabic languages.

This language has been known to Europeans for two centuries. An inscrip-

tion exists in the ruins of the old capital of Ayuthia, dated 1284 A. D.

There are three idioms, that of the sacred Buddhistic books, that of the

| higher orders, and that of the people. In proportion to the elevation of

the ideas is the introduction of Sanskrit and Pali words, accommodated to
Siamese vocalization. There is an enormous religious and secular literature,

_ in which there is a study of euphony and neglect of sense, and it is deemed

an elegance to have many words in the same sentence commencing with the
same letter. European printing presses are established at Bangkok, and
Government Gazettes are published, but no indigenous native printing

press. The King himself talks and writes good English, as did his prede-
cessor. The best grammar and dictionary are by Bishop Pallegoix. The

vocabulary of Loubere is dated 1687 A. D., and it is unnecessary to notice
later vocabularies and fugitive notices of so great a language, for they are

- numerous, some scientific, like those by W. Schott, De Rosny, and Giitz-
- laff; others of mere conversational utility. The New Testament has been

translated into Siamese.

“‘ Adjacent to the prosperous realm, and the well-known language of
the Siamese, is the fallen and sadly-reduced kingdom, and the scarcely
recognized idiom of the Cambojan, on the great river of Cambodia, the
river Mekong. All the surrounding nations admit, that the Cambojans
were their teachers in religion and science ; but for the interference of the
French, who have now taken the remnant of the kingdom under their
protection, in all probability it would have been totally absorbed in its two
powerful neighbours, Annam and Siam. It is calculated that about one
million and a half still speak the modern type of the ancient language of
the Khmer or Khomer, though the kingdom of Cambodia comprises only
one million; the remainder are subjects either of Siam or of French
Cochin-China. The magnificent ruins of Angcour, or Nakhon Wat, have
drawn attention to the subject, and among these ruins are inscriptions, in
an archaic form of the special character of the Cambojan, the most easterly
derivative of the great Indian prototype alphabet, and in an archaic form
of language imperfectly understood, if at all, by the modern Buddhist

214 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov.

priesthood ; at least, these inscriptions have not been satisfactorily trans- —
lated.

“We walk on uncertain ground here. The great Khmer people differ-
ed essentially from their neighbours of Annam and Siam ; they are an elder —
race, having descended the river Mekong at a period anterior to the Thai, —
and before the powerful race of Annam crossed the dividing range. The
present Cambojans are Buddhists, with marked pagan customs. Their
language is placed by Dr. Logan in his Mon-Annam class, but it differs
materially from any other monosyllabic language. It has no tones, being
spoken recto tono ; the numeration is quinary. Lieut. Garnier remarks ~
that modern Cambojan is a transition language betwixt the polysyllabic
language of the Malay, and the monosyllabic language of Indo-Chinese.
It is full of Siamese words, and Dr. Bastian remarks, that it is so full of
loan-words, that for a long time it was mistaken for Siamese. Many loan-
words are found contracted in the manner required by the tendency of the
Cambojan language, which is certainly towards monosyllabism. It has
also loan-words from Malay, Pali, Annamite, and Mon. The inscriptions
have been photographed : the written annals go back to A. D. 1846, but

there is evidence of a much higher antiquity to the power and civilization

of the nation. We find mention of a Manuel Pratique of the Cambojan,

by the late M. Janneau, who held a civil appointment in Cambodia, but so | |

few copies were struck off, that it is not accessible. We have vocabularies

by Garnier, Mouhot, Crawfurd, Aymonier, and a dictionary of French and

Cambojan, and numerous treatises by the latter. We have an essay on the
language by Mr. H. G. Kennedy, and clearly may expect that our know-
ledge of this important language, so accessible, and so abundant in archaic
monuments, and spoken to this day by a civilized people, should be speedily
brought up to a proper level.

“It is stated that, in addition to the Cambojan and Laotian, above
described, there are at least a score of idioms spoken on the banks of the
great river Mekong, and its numerous confluents, and in the mountain
chain extending from Tonquin to French Cochin-China. According to the
custom of these polyglott regions, every town has at least four names,
being known under a different combination of syllables by the Siamese,
Annamites, Cambojans, and Savage people. Thus these wild Savage pagan
races are themselves called Penoms by the Cambojans, Khu by the Siamese,
Moi by the Annamese ; all these words mean ‘ savage,’ and we have seen
above that the Chinese use ‘ Lawa’ in much the same sense. Lieut. Gar-
nier remarks on the important affinity of the Cambojan with the idiom of
some of these Savage races. We are in an absolutely incognita terra, and |
require a master mind, like that of Mr. Bryan Hodgson, to collect materials
during a patient note-taking of twenty-five years, and a fine discernment: —

; merr:| - Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 215

- like that of Max Miller to arrange them. They have no written character,

f no literature, and we need not add that there are no grammatical sketches,

and but very scant vocabularies. Among some, like the Styens, there is a
~ Roman Catholic Mission, maintained by devoted Frenchmen, who are pre-
pared to live and die at their posts, an example to missionaries of another

- Nation and Persuasion. Garnier supplies vocabularies of some of these
races. The southern division consists of Samre, Xong, Stieng, Banar, Ce-

dang, Huei, Catson, Sirie Hin, Proons. The northern division consists of

_ §$o, Nanhang Mi, Khmons, Lewett, Moutse, Khos, Kongs, Lolos, Kato,

- Honhi, Ykia, Minkia, Mautse, Miaotse. Crawfurd gives vocabularies of a
- tribe valled Ka Chong, and remarks that Ka means a slave, and of others,
_ whose names appear in Garnier’s list. M. Mouhot also gives vocabularies
of some of the idioms. There is a lamentable want of material, but the

linguistic value of these simple uncultivated idioms on the fringe of the
great Empire of China may prove of the greatest importance.
*« Descending the river Mekong to the sea, we find ourselves in French

~ Cochin-China, and the nucleus of a new civilization. Whether this settle-

ment will pay commercially is a question ; at any rate, linguistically, it is a

great step in advance, and we find sweetness and light thrown round the

hard questions of grammar, The French have more than a century med-
dled in the affairs of Cochin-China, and such meddling generally ends in
annexation. The kingdom of Annam consists of two provinces, Tonquin
and Cochin-China, and occupies the whole length of the eastern face of the
Indo-Chinese Peninsula, extending from 8° to 23°. The central portion
comprises the old Malay kingdom of Champa, of which the language, reli-

gion, and nationality have perished. Colonel Yule, in the Geographical

Magazine, March, 1877, gives the history of this forgotten State, and
Crawfurd, in his Malay Grammar, analyzes the vocables, and considers that
it was fundamentally a local language, mixed up with much Malayan. Of
the three capitals, Huet, Hanoy, and Saigon, the latter has passed by con-
quest into the hands of the French. The people are Buddhists, but of the
Chinese type ; their language is a congener of Chinese, but the lower classes

use many words of uncertain origin, because they have been altered to suit

the euphonic laws of a monosyllabic language, in which the use of tones

presents a great difficulty to the student. Dissyllables do exist, but are

rare, and therefore there is a necessity for tones to distinguish the meaning
of homophones. ‘There are abundance of particles, which have no indepen-

dent existence as words, and yet they do not coalesce, so as to form one

word with the word which they are employed to qualify. The sounds are
easy enough to acquire, and the Roman Catholic Missionaries, who have
lived and died for more than a century in the kingdom, have by ingenious

additions adapted the Latin alphabet to these sounds, which makes the

216 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese ~ [Nov.

study of the language to a certain extent easy, and independent of the
acquisition of the native alphabet, which is composed of a selection of
Chinese characters, used phonetically as a syllabary, with upwards of nine
hundred varieties. So clumsy is this arrangement, that the highest literati
set it aside, and use the Chinese ideographic signs, thus entailing upon
themselves the labour of learning that character. In such a language the
meaning has to be gathered from the position of the words and the context.
The idea of past, present, and future is expressed by particles, or omitted ;
three-fourths of the names are formed by addition of particles to the verb ;
there is no passive voice ; all animate objects have one determinate prefix, |
and inanimate another, and as an instance of the redundancy of vocables, it
may be stated that there are nine different words for ‘ carrying,’ with refer-
ence to the hand, head, ete. The word ‘ Army’ is a portion of seventy-five
compounds, and the word ‘to do,’ implying a sense of action, appears in
one hundred and thirty-five compounds. There is an abundant literature.
The nation is civilized in the Chinese type, thriving, and until the French
occupation, was warlike, and ambitious. Within the memory of man the
sovereigns were too proud to give a personal audience to the ambassadors
of the rulers of India. ‘The dialect of the three provinces varies to a cer-
tain extent. The famous dictionary of De Rhodes was published at Rome
in 1654 A. D. with a short grammar. The standard dictionary is that of
Tabred and Pigneaux in Latin. Aubaret has published a satisfactory
grammar and vocabulary at Paris, 1867, for the special use of students and
the French officials. The language is included in the course of the Ecole
des Langues Orientales at Paris ; and the Professor Aymonier has written
treatises on Cochin-Chinese, as has also M. De Gramont. W. Schott has
written on the language and character, so have Dr. Bastian and M. de
Rosny. We may pass over numerous vocabularies of different dates and
degrees of excellence. Des Michels has published at Paris, in 1869, dia-
logues and text-books. Our knowledge of this language is ample, but of
its rude congeners, and its past history, and its actual linguistic relation to
the Mon on one side, and Chinese on the other, we have still to look for
information based upon scientific procedure. With this language we have
completed the survey of the Indo-Chinese Peninsula, with the exception of
the Malay Peninsula, which must, linguistically, be treated as an island of
the Indian Archipelago.

“ And before we enter on this new world we must sweep up five clus-
ters of islands in the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal, so as to complete
this great subject, viz., the Andamans, the Nicobars, the Maldives, the
Laccadives, and the Mergui Archipelago, all of which are included within
the limits of British India.

“ The Andamans contain the famous convict settlement, which in 1872

Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. IG

cost the life of the Viceroy of India, They are densely covered with jungle
which contains nothing but wild pigs and wild berries. ' The Andamanese,
or Mincopies, are a dwarfed, woolly-haired, dark-skinned, Negrito race,
" pagans, in a state of absence of civilization below the practice of agricul-
ture. They are divided into tribes, and have several languages very differ-
ent, but having a few words in common, without written characters. They
are as low in civilization as any tribe on earth, though on the pathway of
_ the world’s civilization for centuries; they have no numerals. We have
scanty vocabularies by De Roepstorff, an official of the Indian Government,
1875 ; and Professor Owen, in his discourse at thé Oriental Congress of
' London, 1874, hazards the opinion of their poor unsettled language show-
ing more relationship to the Mon than to the Burmese.
“The neighbouring Nicobars are peopled in the interior by an equally
N degraded race, the Shobeengs, but the majority of the inhabitants are of a
very superior order, of uncertain origin, and with no admitted relationship
_ to Malays or Burmese. They are Feawted pagans, and civilized to a certain
extent. Owing to intercourse with foreign ships, they speak several
| foreign languages. Mr. de Roepstorff, who is the officer in charge of these
| islands, supplied in 1875 a vocabulary of great extent of the dialects of
four of the islands—Nankowry, Great Nicobar, Theressa, and Car Nicobar,
| as well as a limited list of words used by the shy and savage Shobeengs.
F They have no written character, and no education. Vocabularies are also
- given by Colebrooke, Man, and Fonteaux in the pages of the J. A. S. B.
‘In the new edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica there is an exhaustive
article by Colonel Yule. We may fairly hope that the linguistic question
as regards these two groups -will be satisfactorily answered in the next
etter of a century.

4 “ Along the Tenasserim coast, at its southern extremity, is a small
archipelago of islands opposite to Mergui: in some of these reside a peace-
- ful people, who are pagans, of uncertain race, in low civilization ; they are

called Silang, and we have a vocabulary by Logan in the pages ae the Jour-
mal of the Indian Archipelago.

“On the other side of the Peninsula of India we come upon the two
"groups of Atolls, the Maldives, and Laccadives. The former are said to
contain a population of twenty thousand; they have reached a limited

‘degree of civilization, and were made Wee ative dione by the Arabs, with a

certain amount of severity, the memory of which lives to this day. Their
“Mhodern written character is derived principally from the so-called Arabic,
but really Indian, numerals, written from right to left. The Royal Asiatic
: Society possess several manuscripts. With regard to the anczent character
, there is obscurity. Lieut. Christopher, who, in the pages of the Journal
. Royal Asiatic Society, describes the language and character, and supplies a

|

218 RN. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov.

vocabulary, gives specimens of eighteen ancient characters, bub M. Abba
die, the Abyssinian scholar, mentions in the Journal of the Indian Archi-
pelago, that this ancient character was a syllabary, and not an alphabet,
and that only a portion of the characters, once possessed by Lieut. Christo-
pher, have been made known tous. The language is akin to Sinhalese,
and therefore of Aryan origin. The native Sultan is a dependent of the
Government of Ceylon. .
“The Laccadives lie more to the north, and are under the given aa
of Madras, and we have accounts of visits paid to them by the officials of
Government, in the Journal of the Madras and Bombay Asiatic Socionyg
The language is identical with that of the Maldives.
““We now pass into the Indian Archipelago, and, with the exception
of the narrow peninsula of Malacca, leave the continent of Asia, and find
ourselves in a new terminology of Polynesia, Indonesia, and Malaisia,
besides numerous other compounds of the word for Island (identical in
Greek and Javanese), applicable to the region of Oceania beyond the limits iy
of this report. In some linguistic books the whole family of languages as 7
far as Haster Island is called the Polynesian, including the Malayan as a
sub-family ; there is, therefore, a wider and narrower use of the term. In-
dian culture, Indian religion, Indian written characters, and Indian names”
accompany us: but the Race and the Vernacular have wholly changed, As
we have no actual physical boundary to this portion of our inquiry, such as
was supplied by the coast-line of the Indo-Chinese Peninsula, we must
proceed to draw a line on the outer edge of the Shallow-Sea region, so as
to include all the islands on that submarine plateau, whose Fauna is abso-.
lutely, and whose Flora and Ethnic and Linguistic features to a great
degree are distinct from the Deep-Sea region or Papuanesia. It exceeds
the line at some points, so as to include particular islands, such as Lombok
Celebes, the Moluccas, Sumbawa, Flores, and Timour. Two strongly con-
trasted rac -s occupy these islands, which, if lumped together, would form a
large continent : first the Malays, a brown race with lank hair; secondly
the Negritos, with black skins and curly hair. Between these are inter-
mediate tribes, the exact position of which it is hard to determine. Mr.
Wallace, in his survey of the whole Malay Archipelago, gives specimens of
fifty-nine languages, but he omits some, which did not come within his
scope: here lies the work of the philologists of the next generation, who |
are advised to leave the well-worn tracks of the Indo-European family, and
bring order out of the existing confusion in the dialects of this Archipelago.
Geographically and linguistically this region is part of Asia, while the por- |
tion, which we reject, is for the same reasons part of Australasia, ql
“The race spread and dominant over this region has been called the }
Malayan, but there are Malays proper, and tribes with only a Malay clemga : q

» oa) 1” oe ‘|

1877.) Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 219

a their language. ‘The word ‘ Malay’ has a wider sense ethnologically
than linguistically. For convenience sake the race is called Malayan, and
the language is called Malay. The Malay proper also, though possessing
BD onpiderable uniformity of physical and mental characteristics, differs in
civilization and language.

“There are four great tribes, a few minor semi-civilized tribes, and a
number of others who are downright savages,

“JT. The Malays proper, inhabiting the Malay peninsula, and almost
all the coast of Borneo and Sumatra, who all speak Malay, or dialects of it,
are Muhammadans, and use an Arabic character. -+
: ‘‘TI. The Javanese, who inhabit Java, part of Sumatra, Madura, of
Bali, and part of Lombok. They speak the kindred tongues of Javanese,
Madurese, Balinese, Sundanese, with a special character of Indian origin.
They are Muhammadans, with the exception of the inhabitants of Bali and
a portion of those of Lombok, who are the sole survivors of the great Hindu
civilization, and are Brahmanists or Buddhists. |

“TIT. The Bugis or Wugis, who inhabit the greater part of the Celebes,
and have a settlement in the Malacca peninsula and in the island of Sum-

-bawa. They speak the Bugi, Macassar, and other languages, and have two
characters of Indian origin, and are Muhammadans. ;

“TV, The Tagdls, who inhabit the Philippine Islands, and are chiefly

Roman Catholic Christians : the remainder are Muhammadans. They speak
the Tagal, Bisayan, and other languages, and use a special character.

“The inhabitants of the Molucca Islands, the best known of which are
Banda, Tidor, Ternate, and Amboyna, are semi-civilized Muhammadans,

speak a variety of languages, unintelligible to Malays, compounded of Bugi
and Javanese, mixed up with the indigenous language, and have no written
character.
. “The less-civilized Malays are the Dhyaks of Borneo, the Battas, with
three dialects, the Lampungs, and Rejangs of Sumatra, the Jakuns, and
other Orung Binwuh (people of the country) of Malacca. All these are
pagans, the Battas cannibals, and some at the lowest ebb of civilization.
Over and above are the black woolly-haired races, one of which is found in
‘Malacca under the name of the Samang, and another of the name of Mantra,
described in the Revue de Philologie, vol. i. Negritos are found also in
-some other islands, though totally absent from Java, Sumatra, Borneo and
Celebes. They have survived in a state of paganism and_ barbarism.
Another race, called by the Portuguese Alfuros (from al fuort, the out-
siders), are found in the Celebes, Philippines, and the Moluccas, but are
Paste distinct both from the brown Malay and black Negrito.

‘‘This then is our subject. About fifty identified languages come

within, our scope. Nine great languages or groups of languages worthy of

220 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov.

separate notice: 1. The Malay proper. 2. The Javanese in its modern —
form, and the archaic Kawi, with its three sister-languages, the Balinese,

Sundanese, and Madurese. 38. The Sassak of Lombok, 4,5. The Ma-

cassar and Bugi of Celebes. 6, 7. The Tagdl and Bisayan of the Philip-—
pines, 8. The Dhyak of Borneo. 9, The Batta, with its three dialects ;
the Lampung and Rejang, all in Sumatra. Crawfurd thinks that they may
morphologically be divided into three great classes: 1. From Sumatra /
to Borneo and Lompok eastward. 2. From Celebes to the Moluccas in-
elusive. 8 The Philippine Archipelago. There is considerable difference —
in structure, but still more in phonetism. These languages have among
them. eleven indigenous alphabets, four, vzz. the archaic Bugi, the Bima, the
Kawi, and old Sundanese, obsolete, and seven in daily use, the Javanese,
Bugi, Batta, Rejang, Lampong, Korinchi, and-Tagal. All of these alpha-
bets, though their use is immemorial, are phonetic, and like the Indian, are
so far syllabaries, that they include an @ in their sound. All of them (ex- ©
- cept Kawi) Crawfurd maintains to be of native origin, and not to belong ©

to any alphabetical family ; he admits that some of them may have borrowed ~
their arrangement and some modification from Indian sources. Subsequent —

study of the subject of Alphabets in general has led to the affiliation through ~
the Pheenician of every known alphabet (in the strict sense) to the Egyp-

tian hieroglyphics being looked upon as a scientific fact. The remaining aT

languages are represented by vocabularies, but have no literature, and will |
probably give way to their stronger rivals. It would be a waste of time and
type to set out their names, for nothing is really known worth recording ; —
but they stand out as a warning with many others of the futility of attempts —
to affiliate all languages to one, or to bring back languages to a limited ©
number of seed plots, until the data for such theories are in a much more ©
advanced state of preparation. |
“We must here notice briefly a very great controversy, of first-rate —
importance both from its subject matter, and the fame of the scholars who
have taken part in it. William von Humboldt in his posthumous work, J
‘Ueber die Kawi Sprache,’ arrived at the conclusion, ‘that Malay was the 9
stem, from which the various languages spoken by the brown races in- —
habiting the archipelago had branched out; that all the brown races be- —
longed to one family, the Malay ; that a convulsion of nature had broken 4
up a continent, and left a few survivors of the common race in the islands; _
that Malay was probably an Indo-European language,’ which last assertion }
was more particularly pressed by the illustrious grammarian Bopp. Mr. |
Crawfurd brought a local experience of forty years, and a knowledge of the |

vernaculars, to bear against the theories of Humboldt and Bopp, and in the a

dissertation in his Malay Grammar (1852) denied that the brown people |
belonged to one race: he maintained that there were several brown races

i.
by

hej

. |
La

,
a Z| Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 221

speaking distinct languages; that there several races of Negritos also, and
that the Polynesian languages, properly so called, were quite distinct from
“Malayan. There rests the controversy, involving the deepest questions of
the sciences of Ethnology, Language, and Geology. It is scarcely necessary
to. add that Bopp’s theory as to the Indo-European connexion of the Mala-
yan sub- family has been condemned by Max Miller, Bréal, and all scholars
“of weight, in spite of their reverence to their great master in Comparative

Philology. One great fact stands out, that, while the Malayan languages

have had no effect whatever on the higher civilization of the Asiatic con-

tinent, on the other hand, wherever Malay and Javanese have been received

by other islands of the archipelago, there will be found a higher stage of

civilization.

“The Malays proper had their ancestral home in the interior of Suma-
tra, the region of Menangkaba: thence they colonized the coasts of Suma-
tra, the Peninsula of Malacca, the coasts of Borneo, and made their influence
felt far beyond, as adventurous pirates and merchants. Their language
being simple, and easily learnt, has readily adopted loan-words from the
Sanskrit, Arabic, Persian, English, Portuguese, Dutch, Javanese, Telinga>

and Chinese languages, avoiding allusion to the disputed main ingredients

of primitive Malayan, and the great Polynesian. In the lower classes the

primitive Malay would preponderate ; in classical works the learned exotics.
It is asserted that the Malay of Singapore and the State of Queddah in

Malacca, is the most classical. There are several dialects, and among them
the Achinese, which had certain characteristics connecting it with the Indo-
Chinese, and Batta languages. If there ever was a written character, it has

not survived the introduction of the well-known Arabic, with additional
characters. A considerable literature exists, chiefly prose, but nothing of

an original nature. Van det Tuuk pronounces, in the Journal of the Royal

Asiatic Society, all existing dictionaries, whether English or Dutch, to be
insufficient, and not up to the mark. Of the dialects the purest are the
simplest. The Malay spoken at Batavia differs very much from that
spoken in the original country. Of all languages the low or common
Malay is the most readily acquired. It contains no hard gutturals, or

difficult consonants: it is soft and musical, and has a nice blending of
-vowels and consonants. It has become the Jingua franca in the Dutch

colonies ; all servants are addressed in it, and European children speak it
before they know their own language. The Samsans of the Queddah

State in the peninsula of Malacca are Siamese by race, and Muhammadans

by religion, and speak a mixed language of Siamese and Malay.
“The written language is called Jawi, a Javanese word correlative of

. Kawi; it means ‘ common,’ and is antithetical to the other, which is the
' abstruse’ language. As the Malays have no learned language of their

222 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Ohinese [Nov.

own, they use the word Kawi as correlative to Arabic, the depository of all
their learning, chiefly translations. In some species of composition the
writers introduce Arabic terms, as a proof of their learning and religious —
attainments, but very few Semitic words have become actually part of the —
Malay language. a

“The nouns have no accidents ; gender is only sexual ; number is indi- —
eated by a word of plurality ; cases by prepositions; the only instance of an —

inflexion is to express a possessive ; the idea of time in the verb is indicated |

by particles, but they are often omitted; the relation of the genitive is —
expressed by juxtaposition, and the governing words precede the governed; |
a verb is changed from neuter to active by affixing or prefixing certain
inseparable particles ; the adjectives follow the substantives; one part of ©
speech is formed from another with great ease by prefixing a particle, and

the same word in its primitive form is often used colloquially for several
different parts of speech. As in the Hindustani language, Arabic and
Sanskrit words can be incorporated into the Malay at the pleasure of the

speaker. It has been for centuries the lingua franca of the Archipelago,
and its simplicity, power of adaptation, and smoothness of pronunciation,
make it one of the strong vernaculars of the East, likely to absorb its weaker &
neighbours. The best grammars are by Marsden, Crawfurd, in English ; —

Etout, Favre, in French; Roorda von Eysinga, 1840, Tugault, Pijnappel,

1866, in Dutch. The dictionaries are by Crawfurd, Favre, Marsden, Pij- e
nappel ; one was commenced by Van der Wall, who died, but the work is
to be continued by Van der Tuuk. The vocabularies, reading books, and ;
treatises are without number in English, French, and Dutch. The Koran —
has been translated into Malay ; the whole Bible has been translated both |
into High and Low Malay, and in both Arabic and Roman characters. i
Newbold, Crawfurd, Logan, and Favre give us vocabularies of the Orung
Binwuh, and the Samang, but there is much room for further inquiry.
“The Javanese is the language of the island of Java and the adjacent
portion of Sumatra ; it has a high and a low form; it is the most improved _
and copious of the Malayan sub-family. Its written character, derived from —
the Indian, is used by the Sundanese, Balinese, Madurese, and people of —
Lombok, whether Balinese or Sassak, and partly in Borneo and Sumatra; —
its letters are not in the well-known classification of the N agari; the —
character is perfect to suit the sounds of the language. The foreign in- _
gredients of the language are very much the same as those of the Malay ; of
the grammar and the syntax are very simple, and much is left to be gathered _
from the context ; the general features of grammar are the same as those |
described in the Malay. The population of Java and Madura amounts to |
seventeen millions ; but of these, four millions speak the Sundanese, and
two the Madurese. The language is one of the most copious in the world,

1877. | Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. | 223

| but it is exuberant and redundant in some particulars, and meagre in others ;
and the language of deference is made a study and science. The literature
| is threefold, Hindu, Arabic, and indigenous, and chiefly poetry. Arabic
has made but a small impression on the Javanese, as they are only half
" Muhammadans. They write on palm-leaves or European and Chinese
| paper. The great proportion of words are dissyllables ; there are a great
number of derivatives formed by inseparable particles. No treatise of
| grammar existed, but they had a kind of vocabulary of synonyms in lieu
of a dictionary. The Koran and the Bible have been translated into
_ Javanese.
; ‘‘The Sundanese, Madurese, and Balinese differ so materially from
_ Javanese, though of the same stock, that they must be deemed separate lan-
guages, chiefly owing to the admixture of other languages. The Sundanese
' is the language of the mountaineers of the West of Java, Muhammadans,
and is spoken by one-fourth of the population ; the letters of the alphabet
are fewer ; this was probably the ancient language of the island, and has
4 escaped the influence of foreign innovations; an additional obsolete cha-
"acter has been discovered on ancient and rude stones. The Bible is being
translated into Sundanese.
‘‘ The Madurese is the language of the people of the island of Madura ;
- and the immigrants from that island into Java, about 800,000 souls, and
- Muhammadans. It has two dialects, the Madura proper and Sumanap, as
- distinct as Spanish and Portuguese. Latham gives vocabularies of both,
and of Balinese. It is poorer and ruder than Javanese. Although the
- arm of the sea is only ten miles in width, the two languages are scarcely
- more alike than any other two of the Western Archipelago. The letters are
_ fewer in number ; it has a dialect of ceremony, and epistolary correspon-
"4 dence, but Javanese is the language of business.
i “The Balinese is the sole language of the island of Bali, and has
spread by conquest to the island of Lompok ; it is spoken by half a million ;
_ rude and simple, yet more improved than the Sundanese and Madurese, and
supplied with a copious dialect of deference, borrowed from Sanskrit and
_ Javanese. In Bali writing is on the palm-leaf only, as was the old and
_ obsolete practice of Java. The religion of the people is still Brahmanical
and Buddhist, but their faith is blended with the local customs of the
& island, and the original tenets are much preverted by a semi-barbarous
people. Buddhists and Brahmans live in perfect harmony. It is asserted,
_ that there is as much difference between Balinese and its sister-language,
as there is betwixt French and Italian. The lower classes speak a very
distinct language indeed, such as was the language before the arrival of the
Javanese into Bali. Sanskrit MSS. are still found, as well as Kawi MSS.,
which will be noted below. The British and Foreign Bible Society are in

correspondence with their agents in Holland concerning the printing of a |

translation in this language.
‘We now proceed to notice the grammars and dictionaries of these
last four languages :—

“ JAVANESE.— Dictionaries: Gericke und Roorda, Javanese-Dutch ; —
2nd edition by Roorda, 1875; De Groot, out of date; Favre, Javanese- —
French. Grammars: De Groot, Dutch; Favre, French ; Gericke, Dutch ; —

Roorda, Dutch ; Roorda, Short Grammar, 1874, Dutch.

‘‘ SUNDANESE.—P. Blissé and Raden Kathavimata, Dictionary Sunda- 4
nese-Dutch ; Gerding, Dictionary Sundanese-Dutch ; J. Rigg, Dictionary —

Sundanese-English ; Miss Coolsura, Manual of Sundanese-Dutch, 1878 ;
Grasshuis, Sundanese Reading-book, Dutch.

“Mapurnse.—A. C. Vreede, Hand-book, Dutch, in two parts, and —

Glossary, 1876.

“ BALINESE.—Balinese-Dutch Dictionary, by R. Van Eck, Missionary,
1876 ; Balinese Grammar, by ditto, 1874.

«There is an abundant literature, and great interest attaches to the
monumental inscriptions, which the Dutch scholars are making known to
the public by beautiful lithographed texts and translations.

“Tike many other nations, the Javanese were found to be possessed of

an ancient and recondite language, in which their literature and religion is —
enshrined. This is called Kawi, which means ‘ refined,’ as contrasted to the _

224: R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo- Chinese [ Nov.

‘Jawi’ or ordinary language. Raffles thought that it was a foreign lan- —

guage of unknown origin, imported into the island. Crawfurd saw its

connexion with the Javanese, but deemed it to be a written language of the —

priests. Friederich saw that it was not so, for Sanskrit occupied that posi-
tion, and that Kawi was the sacred language of the people. Von Hum-
boldt, by a scholar-like analysis, found that it was merely an archaic form

of Javanese, plentifully interlarded with Sanskrit terms. Dr. Kern, of —

Leyden University, who is perhaps the greatest living Kawi scholar, has
favoured me with the following lines, which are important, as settling the

question :

“<«Kawi, or more properly Old Javanese, belongs to the Polynesian

family, particularly to the Malayan branch. Next akin to it are Malay and
Sundanese ; it is the parent of modern Javanese ; it represents the language
as we have it from 800 to 1400 A. D., and it has largely borrowed from
Sanskrit, just as modern Javanese, Malay, and the Dravidian languages
have. The grammar is unaffected by foreign influence ; its structure and
genius are thoroughly Polynesian ; it is no more an artificial language than
English or Persian ; it is somewhat richer in forms, and more abundant in
pronouns than modern Javanese, but the genius and general outline survive

in the latter. The style of the literary work is highly elaborate and finish- |

-1877.] ’ Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 225

‘ed. Inthe poetry there is much descriptive power, less of feeling and
grandeur.’ ;
_ “When the Muhammadans occupied Java, the Hindu religion and the
Brahmans took refuge in the island of Bali, which has remained Hindu to
this day. There the treasures of Kawi literature have been found, though
“many manuscripts are found in the island of Java also, and translations of
old Kawi works into modern Javanese. Grammars and dictionaries do not
exist, but most interesting texts are being published. The earliest and
most famous treatise on the subject is that by Von Humboldt already
alluded to. Short descriptions have been published, both by Kern and Van
der Tuuk, and the Dutch scholars have made the subject their own. Dr.
Friederich published a full account of Bali, and the late Dr. Cohen Stuart
has published a collection of inscriptions of great interest. The whole of
the literature is thoroughly Brahmanical and Buddhist, for the professors of
both faiths lived apparently in harmony together. It must be borne in
“mind that both MSS. and inscriptions in pure Sanskrit are also found.
‘Original versions of the great Sanskrit epics are found in Kawi, which are
-yery important in their critical bearing on the original poems as we now
have them.

i “Separated by a narrow strait from Bali is the island of Lompok, but
at this point we leave the Shallow-Sea plateau, and enter into a new world,
as regards Fauna; but the Balinese emigrant has overleaped the boundary,
and we find the aieigdle: of the island possessed by Javanese in race, and
‘Hindus akin to the Balinese in speech. The mass of the population are
‘Sassaks, who are Muhammadans, and whose language is unintelligible to
their masters, though many Sassak words are found in Malay; they have
“no indigenous character, but use that of the Balinese, the majority neither
reading nor writing. Zollinger and Wallace give vocabularies.

7 “Separated by a narrow strait from Lompok is the island of Sumbawa.
‘There are six separate languages ; the two most considerable are the Sum-
bawa and the Bima. The people are all Muhammadans, with the exception
‘of a few wild mountaineers. No indigenous character is now in use, but
traces have been found of an anciont and obsolete character; the Bugi
character of the Celebes Island is the one adopted. The third dialect, the
Timoura, has kept its own numerals. Crawfurd, Leyden, Latham, and
Raffles supply vocabularies.

_ “The large island of Floris or Eudé is said to have six distinct langua-

ges: 1. Hude, 2. Mangarei, 3. Kio, 4. Roka, 5. Konga, 6. Galeteng. Three

of them have written characters. To judge from the vocabularies of two

supplied by Crawfurd, there is an admixture of Malay and Javanese with
indigenous vocables. The inhabitants are intermediate between Malayan
‘and Papuan, and are pagans.

226 R. N. Cust-—Languages of the Indo-Chinese [Nov. |

“The next island, Timour, bears that name as the most Eastern of the
. Malayan settlements; it 1s occupied by Malayans and Negritos; the num-
ber of important languages is two ; there is no written character, indigenous —
or adopted ; one of them, the Timouri, is the lingua franca of the island.
Latham and Crawfurd supply vocabularies. They are pagans, or, in some
cases, Christians, as both the Dutch and Portuguese have settlements on
the island. :

“We must now return to the island of Sumatra to notice three re-
markable languages, spoken by people of brown colour and Malayan stock,
but very distinct from the Malay. :

“ First in order is the Batta or Batak, which has been studied and:
illustrated by the grammatical works of the distinguished scholar Van der
Tuuk. ‘There are three dialects, the Toba, the Mundailung, and the Dairi. 7
The Battas are divided into many independent States, are pagans and canni-
bals, but are becoming Muhammadans ; vet they are not civilized, have an
indigenous alphabet, and write with a twig and ink made of soot upon bark ~
and bamboo staves, from bottom to top, the lines being arranged from left —
to right, but this fact, as stated by Leyden, is doubted by Marsden ; they —
have a literature both in prose and verse. Vocabularies are not wanting, —
but are superseded by the works of Van der Tuuk, Schreiber, Van Asselt,
and Junghuhn. The language is said by the former to be nearest of kin to _
the old Javanese and Tagal. Schreiber considers it to have closer affinity —
with Malay. The New Testament is being translated into this language —
by the British and Foreign Bible Society ; the translation is by © the Rev. al
Mr. Nommensen, and it is. edited rs the Rev. Dr. Schreiber, both Protes-
tant missionaries.

‘The next is the Rejang, described as one of the most civilized nations
of Sumatra. Though pagan, it has a peculiar language and an indigenous
written character of its own. They write on bamboo slips, like the Battas.
Their territory is chiefly inland, and quite independent. Leyden considered _
the language to be an admixture of Malay and Batta. ‘There does nob
appear to be much literature. The old English settlement of Bencoolen
was situated in their territory. Marsden gives a vocabulary. 5

“The third is the Lampung. ‘The people who speak this language §
live on the coast separated from Java by the straits of Sunda. The lan.’
guage is quite peculiar, and has an indigenous written character ; one-third |
of the vocables appear to be original. The people are rude, parag pagan, |
partly Muhammadan. A vocabulary is given by Marsden, but from the
year 1868—1874 Van der Tuuk has turned his attention to this language /
and has published several treatises, but nothing amounting to a a

or grammar.

mor.) — - Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 227

_ Korinchi, the inhabitants of a hitherto unexplored valley. They are Malay,
Muhammadans, and speak Malay, but use a special alphabet of their own.
An expedition has been fitted out this year by the Dutch Geographical So-
ciety, one of the objects of which is to penetrate into this valley. There
_ are some savage races also, among which we have notices of the Loeboes and
- Oeloes by Willer and Netscher in Dutch, 1855.
q “Of the language of the inhabitants of the numerous groups of
- islands lying off Sumatra we know little or nothing. Vocabularies are given
_ by Marsden, and by Shortt in the Malayan Miscellanies, of the Niaz dialect,
_ and the Gospel of St. Luke has been translated into that idiom by the Bri-
tish and Foreign Bible Society. Of the dialects of the inhabitants of the
_ Engano Islands, we have Dutch vocabularies by De Straaten and Severyn ;
it is totally unintelligible to the Malays ; all these races are pagans, and in
_ a very low state of civilization. ‘
| “We cross the Java Sea to Borneo, situated on the Equator, and the
_ greatest island in the world, three times the size of Great Britain. Of the
interior we know little or nothing. Crawfurd is of opinion, that there may
be scores of tribes speaking different languages, but they are all savages,
and mostly cannibals. No respectable indigenous civilization has sprung up on
theisland. The coasts have been occupied by Malay settlers for more than two
thousand years, who in due time brought with them Muhammadanism.
Bugis have settled from the East, and are of the same faith. The Javan-
ese have made settlements and introduced Hinduism, leaving traces in ruin-
ed temples and names of places. The Chinese have settled on the northern
coast. ‘The indigenous population is pagan, and called by the generic word
~Dhyak. There is no alphabet, but am inscription in an unknown tongue
“has been found in the interior ; the natives have a kind of symbolic mode of
~ communication by notches on arrows. The greatest known tribe is the
Kayan. We have a vocabulary by Burn of 800 words ; Crawfurd gives a
vocabulary of nine languages, the Kayan, Pido-Petak, Binjuk, and others.
With the Muhammadan religion, the Malay language is adopted.. Latham
spemarks that the Binjuk are maritime, and the Dhyaks landsmen. The
Dutch possess half the island, with a population of one million and a quar-
Ber ; the Sultan of Bruné, a name identical with Borneo, the remainder ; the
‘titles to Sarawak and Labuiau are both held of him. Gabelentz published a
Dhyak grammar in 1852, following that of Hardeland in 1850, who also
published a dictionary in 1859 ; there is another anonymous Grammar dated
1856: the whole Bible has been translated by Hardeland ; Crawfurd treats
of the peculiarities of the language in his Malay Grammar; Sir J. Brooke
ives a vocabulary ; Von Kessel published a glossary of the dialects of the
West Coast in 1849, and Tiedke a glossary of the Sanpit and Katingan in
4872; both are in Dutch.

228 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo- Chinese [Nov. — |

“To the east, and separated by the Macassar Straits, is the curiously-
shaped island of Celebes, the centre of a civilization independent of Java;
the population at a remote period were Hindu. The Muhammadans had
only just arrived, when the Christians came on the field ; a certain propor-
tion of the people are Protestant Christians, as the Dutch power is para- —
mount. The language and literature essentially differ from that of Java —
and Malay ; there is a distinct written character in use, preserving the clas- —
sification of the Nagari, but differing in appearance; there is also another ~
and obsolete alphabet ; there are two great languages, with a literature, the —
Bugi or Wugi, and the Mangkasara or Macassar ; there are other langua-
ges, the Mandhan, Buton, Salayer, Tomore, Garontolo, and Menado, and —
some are spoken by savages. The Bugi are a powerful people, and their |
literature copious, but both languages have a soft and vocalic pronunciation.
The grammar is exceedingly simple, but-differing in many particulars wide- —
ly from the Malay and Javanese ; out of 1700 words 1300 are native, the —
remainder loan-words from Malay and Javanese ; their language has exerted
an influence upon other islands ; they have an ancient literature and laws,
and by some are asserted to have an archaic language, but no specimen has —
been obtained. The Macassar and Bugi are not dialects of the same lan-
guage, though they have much in common ; they are mutually unintelligi-
ble. To Dr. Matthes we are indebted for grammars, dictionaries, an essay —
on folklore, selections, and a translation of a portion of the Bible both in ~
Bugi and Macassar. Vocabularies are supplied by Crawfurd, Thompson, ~
Leyden, Raffles, and others ; a vocabulary of the dialects of Tomore, Buton, q
Salayer, is supplied by Wallace, one of Menado by Latham, and of Man- —
dhan and Buton by Raffles. The Keran has been translated into Bugi. |
Professor Niemann gives instruction in Bugi and Macassar in the College
for Training Dutch Colonial Servants at Delft in Holland. There are —
several languages spoken in the Celebes by the Alfura, or Harafura, or Tu- |
rajah, head-hunting savage races. We have contributions from several |
Dutch scholars, Jansen, Rhidell, and Professor Niemann, 1866, and others. —
The flourishing Dutch settlement of Minahassa is in their neighbourhood. —
We have a translation of the Bible by Herman in one of these languages, a
catechism in Malay and Alfura by the same, and materials for a dictionary _
by Millies. There is no written character, and indeed very little is known |
as to the names and numbers of these languages. Ee

‘“‘ Crossing the Molucca Passage to the east, we come to the Spice-_ |
Islands, It was here that the Portuguese were met in 1521 by Magellan |

cee

and the Spaniards, who had crossed the Pacific from the west. We find }
that then, as now, the Malay language was the language of commerce, yet |
each island, Amboyna, Tidor, Ternate, Banda, Gilolo, and others, had pre- 4
served their peculiar languages totally different from Malay. There was no }

“
677 x Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. : 229

b kind of alphabet in the Spice-Islands : the Roman and Malay characters are
now used, and the people of Amboyna are nominally Protestant Christians.
In the other islands the inhabitants are pagans, with a sprinkling of Mu-
b hammadans. M. Van Hoewell, jun., has this year published remarks in
Dutch on the five leading dialects of Amboyna, Sassartia, Hurunka, Nusa-
4 laut, Hila, Nagari-anpat, with a glossary. He remarks that these langua-
_ ges had been much neglected. Vocabularies of different degrees of fullness
_ are available in the works of Wallace, Crawfurd, Raffles, Bickmore, Leyden,
_ De Clerg, Van Edris, and other Dutch writers. It would be a mere recapi-
- tulation of names of uncertain value and number to set out the groups of
letters by which the forty-two languages, mentioned“ by Wallace, are expres- ~
_ sed, though there is no doubt of the genuineness and accuracy of his lists,
“Proceeding northwards we come to the Philippine Islands, a new
_ linguistic world, and the colonies of the Spaniards. The two great langua-
_ ges are the Tagal and the Bisayan, but there are many hundred islands, and
we need not be surprised to hear of many dialects, among which the Pam-
panga, Jambal, Pangasinar, Ilocos, Cagayan, Camarines, Batanes, Chamena,
are the best known. The residents of the different islands are not mutually
intelligible ; out of a population of three millions and a half, called by the
Spaniards the Indios, one-third speak a variety of Bisayan and two-thirds a
variety of Tagal ; vocabularies of about thirty exist. The Roman Catholic
friars have played a great missionary and political part here, and the major-
ity of the population is nominally Christian. One of the islands enjoys
_ independence and Muhammadanism. Savage unsubdued tribes occupy the
mountainous interior of the chief island, Luzon ; some of them are Negritos,
of numbers unknown, and all pagans. There is one indigenous alphabet,
_ though the Spanish authors, who are not authorities in linguistic science,
assert the existence of many, but produce no proofs. It is written with an
iron stile on bambus or palm-leaves, and in Chinese fashion from top to
bottom. é
“The great feature of the language of this group is polysyllabism, and
the blending of noun and verb into a single word, and the difficulty of trac-
ing the roots of either is a cause of perplexity. The changes are most com-
plex ; perfect familiarity with every form that a word can assume, not only
by addition of particles, but interchange of letters, is necessary to enable a
person to detect the radix, which, according to Leyden, is more disguised
than in Arabic derivatives. Nouns have no accidents ; verbs have moods or
tenses, but have no pronominalization to indicate number and person ; the
inverted sentence-construction of the passive is preferred to that of the
active ; the plural of nouns is formed by a particular prefix instead of an
adjective following ; in verbs, inseparable particles are used, instead of auxi-
liaries, to mark time.

230 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo-Chinese IN -

“The number of synonyms to represent one idea is enormous. Craw-—
furd remarks that several of the languages have arrived at a high degree of
culture, and differ greatly in structure from the Malay and Javanese. ~
Humboldt asserted that the Tagal was the most perfect specimen, and the
parent language of the Malayan family, which is, of course, denied by Craw-
furd. We have a plentiful linguistic literature in Spanish, and Crawfurd —
describes the languages scientifically in the Preface to his Malay Grammar ;
but of an indigenous literature we have but an uncertain account, for ib
appears, that the early missionaries extirpated the original memorials of the —
race with pious care, supplanting the precious remains of national and —
pagan antiquity with hymns, church-legends, and the religious life of
Thomas 4 Kempis in the Roman character. Of grammar, which the Span-
iards term ‘ Arte,’ we have one in Tagdél by Buyeta; in Bisayan by the ~
same, in Pampagna by Bergnano, in Ilocos by Lopez and Bergnano. We |
have dictionaries or vocabularies in Tagal by De Las Santos, Noceda, Buona —
Ventura and Mallet ; in Bisayan by Montrida and Sanchez, in Pampagna by
Bergnano, in [locos by Carro. i

““Hiehty miles across the China Sea is the island of Formosa or Tai-
wan, part of the Chinese empire. Its coasts and plains are occupied by |
Amoy-Chinese emigrants, but its mountainous interior is occupied by people 7
of the Malayan race, the furthest eastern outwork of that great family ;
beyond it the Japanese dialects commence. European missionaries are now
settled among this people, and Von Gabelentz, Klaproth, and Crawfurd ~
have writter about their language ; and in later years we have essays by M.
Guérin, M. Favre, Professor of Malay at the Cours Orientales at Paris, and : 4
Mr. Taintor, of the English Consular Service ; vocabularies accompany the — |
erammatical notices. ‘There is reason to believe, that the Malayan race a
passed from the Philippines into this island; they are either foundina |
demi-civilized state given to agriculture, and are then known as Kabaran or
Pepu-kwan, ‘ savages of the plain,’ or as Yukan, downright savages of the 7
mountains. Vocabularies of both dialects are given, and contrasted with
the Tagél, Malay, Javanese Sassak, and Malagasie. They are pagans, and
have never made any progress in civilization, being either in subjection to
the Chinese, or in savage liberty ; they have neither written character nor
literature ; there is an entire absence of Sanskrit words, which marks the |
period of the Malayan colonization to be anterior to the Hindu conquest of |
Java ; intercourse with the rest of the Malayan race must have been very |
slack, and the influence of the Chinese conquest upon the language very .
strong. . j
“ At a distance of many degrees to the West, separated from Africa by —
the Mozambique Channel, is the island of Madagascar, the most western bi
outwork of the Malayan race. Mr. Crawfurd asserted that the Malagasies —

2G
yf

-4877.] Peninsula and the Indian Archipelago. 231

were a Negrito people of African blood, with a slight admixture of the
Malayan in their blood and language, from pirates or tempest-driven vessels
off the island of Sumatra. Humboldt led the van in the theory of a* Ma-
layan origin ; and since the island of Madagascar has become better known,
and the residence of missionaries, his opinion is gaining ground. A diction- °
ary was published by Mr. Freeman forty years ago, and indeed one by
Flacourt, in French, more than two hundred years ago. An outline of a
~Malagasie grammar has been published by Van der ‘‘uuk, the celebrated
' Malay-scholar, and atranslation of the New Testament. The Rev. Dr. Mullens,
of the London Missionary Society, in a paper read before the Geographical
Society, 1875, has expressed the latest opinion, ‘and quotes the following
opinion of the Rev. Mr. Cousin, a missionary of standing, who has been
selected by all the Protestant Missions in the island to the responsible task
of revising the Bible, which is being done now thoroughly, proof-sheets
being sent for revision to each missionary. ‘The language is one, a Malay
_ tongue with three or four chief dialects, and an admixture of foreign words
brought in the intercourse of trade.’ Wan der Tuuk agrees in the above,
- and remarks that the Malagasie.is like the Toba dialect of the Batta lan-
: guage in the island of Sumatra, above described ; that there are resemblan-
ees to Javanese, Batta, Malay, and Dhyak of Borneo ; and that it must have
~ come from the west coast of Sumatra, after an admixture with a language
4 resembling that of the island of Niaz. Certainly the words in Malagasie
~ are very long indeed ; Malay and Javanese roots are bisylabic, and prefixes
~ monosyllabic ; while in Malagasie we have prefixes and affixes of three sylla-
bles, extending the length of some words to a monstrous extent; and it
must be admitted, that the Malagasies are a dark race, speaking apparently
the language of the brown races of the Archipelago. There are no Sanskrit
_ words in the Malagasie ; therefore the connexion must date back to a period
before the immigration of the Hindus. The Malagasies are pagans. Thefe
- is no written character, and the missionaries have introduced the Roman
character, and a code of laws has been printed. According to French au-
thorities, the Arabic character was once used, the power of the letters
being somewhat modified. In addition to the books mentionod above, we
* have French treatises by D’Urville, Marre de Marin, and Dalmont; a
. grammar, by Griffiths, of the Ankova dialect ; the other two dialects are
| the Sakalava and Betsimi Saraka ; a French-Malagasie dictionary is now
_ being published by M. Marre de Marin; there are also vocabularies by
| Wallace, Crawfurd, Challaud, Drury, and John. Owing to the intercourse
| with the French, a great many French words have crept in. The popula-
} tion is about two and a half millions, according to Dr. Mullens’ careful

estimate, and christianity is on the increase. It forms an independent
state.

232 R. N. Cust—Languages of the Indo- Chinese [Nov ‘

“We have thus swept into our net all the languages, which can possi-
bly,be connected with Asia, from the extreme western frontier of India up
to the boundaries of China. The region is interesting, as lying betwixt
two great civilizations, that of India and China, and partaking, to a certain —
extent, of both, but in different degrees. Here we come on the language
of a great people, fully described in the Report of 1875 by Dr. Legge. |
South of the islands of the Indian Archipelago, which are situated on a —
plateau of Shallow-Sea, lie the Deep-Sea islands of the Austral Archipelago, _
with a plurality of languages requiring another collector and classifier. Be-
yond China and Japan, described this year by M. de Rosny, lie the fresh
fields and pastures new of the Mongolic and Tungussic families, as far east
as the distant Corean. If this harvest be in a future year garnered, it will _
fill up the space in Eastern Asia beyond the region of the Turkic family,
which has found this year so able a reporter in M. Pavet de Courteille.
To the west and north of this family lies the Ugro-Finnic family, last year
(1876) reported on by M. Ujfalvy, and the Samoiedic, which is not yet
disposed of. On the south-west confines of Asia is the Caucasian group,
furnishing an ample study. |

“ Original investigations have their value, and, if based upon facts and
legitimate inductions, are a contribution to positive knowledge; but a
grouping and arranging of such facts in a collective and popular form, and
thus rendering available the sporadic contributions of many minds, has
also its value ; and the first step towards supplying the lacune of our actual
knowledge is to take stock of our possessions, and indicate what is the work
left to be done by future investigators.

“The papers, of which the report is composed, are original composi-
tions of eight to ten English and foreign authors, and the information sup-
plied will beget and render possible future special studies. To a certain
extent they are more readable and attractive to outsiders than learned dis-
cussions on special subjects. It may be mentioned that the paper on
Non-Aryan Languages of India, contained in our report of last year, has
been reprinted in a Philological journal in Paris and the journal of a learn-
ed Society in Calcutta. Original views are sparingly brought forward in
these reports ; the statements of others are quoted for what they are worth ;
herein is the main difference of a popularizing report and an original
research.

‘The range of the Himalayas are a great linguistic watershed of a
most unique and interesting kind. A profound study of the Non-Aryan
Languages of India, Indo-Chinese Peninsula, and the Indian Archipelago
may some day furnish materials for a wider induction of grammatical prin-
ciples than was possible to the limited knowledge available to Bopp, Hum-
boldt, and Max Miller. We seem to catch the first effects of the human

<

Library. 288

race 7 siti, not in a state of hopeless savagery, aS in Australia and America,
but in a graduated scale of improved and improving languages. In the
‘rear of the Himalaya is the great monosyllabic Chinese ; the flank is turn-
‘ed by every possible combination of the Me ateeieitics method ; in their
front is the great Inflecting Word-system of the elder family of the Aryans,
destined in the Vernacular to incorporate Semitic vocables. Thus from
these languages may, possibly, at some future period, be gathered the con-
necting links between the great Orders of Human Speech.”

3 | PIBRaRY.

___ _The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-

ing held in August last

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,
presented by the respective Societies or Kditors.

Berlin. Die K6nigliche Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Mo-

natsbericht, Marz, April, Mai, 1877.
Marz. H. C. Vogel.—Spectral-Photometrische Untersuchungen insbesondere
zur Bestimmung der Absorption der die Sonne umgebenden Gashiille.
Mai. von Martens.—Uebersicht der wahrend der Reise um die Erde in den Jah-
ren 1874—1876 auf 8. M. Schiff Gazelle gesammelten Land und Susswasser-
a Mollusken.
5 3 Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. 6, Pts. 70—72, 1877.
Pt. 72. Dr. Caldwell.—Sepulchral Urns in Southern India. Prof. A. Weber.—
On the Krishnajanmashtami, or Krishna’s birth-festival.

The Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society,—Journal, Vol.
12, No. 34a, (Extra number).
G. Buhler.—Detailed Report of a tour in search of Sanskrit MSS. made in Kas-
mir, Rajputana, and Central India.
~ Caleutta. Geological Survey of India,—Memoirs. Palzontologia Indica.
Ser. 11, 3.
Dr. O. Feistmantel_—PJurassic (Liassic) flora of the Rajmahal eroup from Gola-
pili (near Ellore) South Godavari District.
———, The Mahabharat, Nos. 10—14.
_——. The Rigveda Sanhita, Pt. 1, No. 2.
—. The Rigveda Sanhita, Pt. 1.
. . The Ramayana, Pt. 6, No. 3.
Dublin. The Royal Irish Academy,—Proceedings, Vol. 2, Ser. 2, Nos.
1—6, and No. 11.
No. 1. C. E. Burton.—On a Spectroscope of the Binocular Form for the Ob-
servation of Faint Spectra.

234 Library. [Nov.

No. 5. 4. Macalister.—Notes on some Anomalies in the course of Nerves in
Man. Rev. T. R. Robinson.—On the Theory of the Cup Anemometer, and —
the Determination of its Constants. G. H. Kinahan.—The Drifting Power of ‘
Tidal Currents, v. that of Windwaves. 5

No. 6. J. L. E. Dreyer—On Personal Errors in Astronomical Transit a

vations.
Dublin. The Royal Irish Academy,—Transactions, Vol. 25, Nos. 1020,
and Vol. 26, Nos, 1—5. qj

No. 10. Rev. J. H. Jellett.—Researches in Chemical Optics. -
No. 11. 3B. B. Stoney.—Report on the Strength of Single-riveted Lap Joints. —
No. 14. A. Macalister.—Report on the Anatomy of Insectivorous Edentates.
No. 15. J. G. Baker.—Report on the Seychelles Fern Flora. .
No. 18. Dr. W. R. McMab.—Experiments on the movements of Water in —
Plants (Pt. 2). 9
Gravenhage. Bijdragen tot de Taal, Land, en Volkenkunde von Neder-.
landsch-Indié.—Volgreeks 3, Deel 10, Stucken 2—3, en Deel 11, Stucken
1—2 ; Volgreeks 4, Deel 1, Stuk. 1. :
Leipzig. Die Kunde des Morgenlandes, herausgegeben von der Deutschen
Morgenlindischen Gesellschaft,—Abhandlungen, Band 6, No. 8. |
M. Steinschneider.—Polemische und apologetische Literatur in arabischer Spra- —
che, zwischen Muslimen, Christen und Juden, nebst Anhangen verwandten —
Inhalts. :
Die Deutsche Morsonndiscks Gesellschaft,— Zeitschrift, Band 4
31, Heft. 1, mit Register zu Band 21—380. a
J. Jully. Ueber die Smrititexte der Haug’schen Handschriftensammlung. Th.
Noldeke. Zur Erklarung der Sasinidenmunzen.
London. The Anthropological Institute,—Journal, Vol. 6, No. 4, and Vol.
ie NG. OL 4
Vol. 6, No. 4. A. H. Kiehl.—Notes on the Javanese. W. J. Knowles—On ~
the Classification of Arrow-heads.
Vol. 7, No. 1. M. J. Waihouse.—On Non-sepulchral Rude Stone Monuments, —
H. Clarke.—On the Himalayan Origin of the Magyars.
The Athenzum,—Nos. 2594—2608, 1877.
The Geological Society,—Quarterly Journal, Vol. 33, Pt, 2, No.
130.
Prof. A. I. Adams.—On Gigantic Land-Tortoises, and a small Freshwater Spe- —
cies from the Ossiferous Caverns of Malta, together with a list of their Fossil ©
Fauna; and a Note on Chelonian Remains from the Rock cavities of Gibral- —
tar.
The Geographical Magazine, Vol. 4, Nos. 7—9. a,
No. 7. Z. W. Saunders.—The Himalayan System, The India-rubber trees in ei
Brazil. .
No. 9. Major H. Wood.—Note on the Drainage of the Upper Oxus Basin. /
E. W. Pringle.—Extension of the Malabar Coast. —
Institute of Mechanical Hngineers,—Proceedings, No. 2, May,
1877.

Library. | 235

H. Kirk.—On Homogeneous Iron, and the degrees of Homogeneity to be ex-

_ pected in Iron produced by various systems of Puddling and subsequent work-

ing. E. H. Carbutt.—On Root’s Mine Ventilator, and other applications of

Root’s Blower. JZ. Perkins.—On Steam Boilers and Engines for High Pres-

sures.

Nature,—Vol. 16, Nos. 402—414, 1877.
The Royal Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 26, Nos. 180, 181.

No. 180. Dr. Norris.—On certain Molecular Changes which occur in Iron and

. Steel during the separate acts of Heating and Cooling. Prof. P. M. Duncan.—
On the Rapidity of Growth and variability of some Madreporaria on an At-
lantic Cable, with remarks upon the rate of accumulation of Foraminifera]
Deposits. G. Bischof.—On Putrescent Organic’ Matter in Potable Water.
G. Williams.—Researches on Emeralds and Beryls. Pt. 2. On some of tha
Processes employed in the Analysis of Emeralds and Beryls. Dr. S. Ringer,
and A. P. Stwart.—On the Temperature of the Human Body in health.

No. 181. G. J. Romanes.—Further Observations on the Modification of the
Excitability of Motor Nerves produced by Injury. G. UM. Whipple.—On the
Temperature-correction and Induction-co-efficients of Magnets. W. De la
Rue.—On the length of the Spark from a Voltaic Battery in different Gases
at ordinary Atmospheric Pressures, J. Tyndail.—Further researches on the
Deportment and Vital Resistance of Putrefactive and Infective Organisms
from a Physical point of view. General Strachey.—On the alleged Correspon-
dence of the Rainfall at Madras with the Sun-spot Period, and on the True
Criterion of Periodicity in a series of variable Quantities. W. D. Niven.—_
On the Calculation of the Trajectories of Shot,

——. The Royal Astronomical Society,—Monthly Notices, Vol. 37, Nos-

6—8.
No. 6. Capt. W. M. Camp%ell_—On a Peculiarity of Personal Equation. DM.
- Struve—Note on a Deviation of the Plumbline.

No. 7. Mr. Penrose.—Description of an Improved Diagram for the Graphical
Solution of Spherical Triangles, applicable to the questions arising out of the
Spheroidal Figure of the Earth, treated in the Paper read before the Society
November 10, ult, and further illustrated by the case of the Prediction of
Occulations. I. de Boé.—On a Method of Destroying the Vibrations on a
Mercurial Reflector. General Meig’s—On a Method of Making a Pendulum
Swing in an approximately Cycloidal Arc.

‘London.

s.-

No. 8. Prof. Zenger.—A new Solar Eye-piecce.

_ . The Royal Geographical Society,—Proceedings, Vol. 21, Nos. 4
mr and 5.

= No. 4. Buchanan.—On the Distribution of Salt in the Ocean as indicated by

the Specific Gravity of its Waters. Carpenter.—Lecture on the Temperature
of the Deep Sea bottom and the conditions by which it is determined. Tvyot-
ter.—The Pundit’s Journey from Leh to Lhasa and return to India w/é Assam.

The Statistical Society,—Journal, Vol. 40, Pt. 2.

Dr. J. C. Steel—The Mortality of Hospitals, General and Special, in the Unit-
ed Kingdom, in Times Past, and Present. An abstract of an Essay to which
the Howard Prize Medal of 1876 was awarded.

236 Library. | (Now. 7 |

London. The Zoological Society,—Proceedings, Pt. 1, 1877.

Sir Victor Brook, On the deer of the Philippine Islands, with a Description of a g /
new Species. 2

E. W. H. Holdsworth.—Exhibition of, and remarks on, a specimen of Geocichla b
Layard, obtained at Jaffna, Ceylon. >

—. Transactions, Vol. 10, Pt. 1. 4
St. George Mivart.—On the Axial Skeleton of the Struthionide. q
Munich. Die K.B. Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Mathematische-Physi-
kalische Classe,—Sitzungsberichte, Heft. 2 und 3, 1876. >|
Heft. 2. Bischof.—Uber das Gehirn eines Orang-outan. :

Philosophische-Philologische und historische Classe,—

Biaingsiorebie, Band 1, Heft. 4, 5. . 4
Heft. 4. J. Jolly.—Ueber die rechtliche Stellung der Frauen bei den alten In- . |

dern nach den Dharmacistra.

——. ———, Mathematische-Physicalische Classe,—Abhandlungen, i
Band 12, Pt.°3.

C. M. v. Bauernfeind.—Das Bayerische Priacisions-Nivellement, Pt. 4. H. von
Schlagintweit-Sakinlinski. Klimatischer Charakter der pflanzengeographis- i
chen Regionen Hochasiens mit vergleichenden Daten tiber die angrenzenden ©
Gebiete. |

Philosophische-Philologische Classe,—Abhandlungen, — |
Band 14, P. 1. :
al

Munster. Jahres-Bericht der Zoologischen Section des Westfalischen Pro-
vinzial-Vereins fiir Wissenschaft und Kunst fiir das Etatjahr 1876-77.

ae

q

Moscow. la Société Impériale des Naturalistes,—Bulletin, No. 4, 1876.
Palermo. Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italianii—Memorie. Dispensa
6, 7, 8, 1877.
6. Protuberanzee macchie solari osservate alla Specola del Collegio Romano nell’
aprile 1877 et nel maggio 1877. P. Tacchini.imMacchie solarie facole ossers

vate a Palermo nei mesi di maggio e giugno 1877. Eruzione solare metallica
osservata a Palermo al 14 Giugno 1877.

|
|

7. Imagine spettroscopiche del bordo solare disegnate a Roma e Palermo nei x
mesi di Marzo ed Aprile 1876 da Secchi, Ferrari, e Tacchini. Imagini spettros-
copiche del bordo solare disegnate a Roma e Palermo nel maggio 1876 da Seo-
chi, Ferrari, e Tacchini.

Pisa. Societa Toscana di Scienze Naturali—Atti. Maggio, Luglio, 1877.
Paris. Journal Asiatique,—Tome 9, Série 7me, No. 2.
M, C. de Harlez.— tudes avestiques. Des controyerses relatives au Zend-Avesta,
Journal des Savants,—Juin 4 Septembre 1877.
Paris. La Société d’ Anthropologie,—Bulletin. Tome 12, Fas. 1 and 2.
La Société d’ Ethnographie,—Actes. Tome 8, Partie 3.

oA CeO

1877] ‘iors 937

ee E. M. de Montjau.—Rapport sur le Congrés provincial des Orientalistes, Session
de Saint E’tienne. Dr. Morice.—Sur les narcotiques, les alcohols, le thé et le

bétel en Indo-Chine.
Paris. La Société de Géographie—Bulletin, Mai, Juin, Juillet, et Aout,

, 1877.

Mai. Ch. de Ujfalwy.—Voyage au Turkestan. Extrait d’une lettre a M. le ba-
ron de Watteville.

‘ Juin, J. B. Paquier—Pamir et Kachgarie. Ch. de Ujfalvy.—Voyage du capi-

taine Kourapatkine en Kachgarie. Nouvelles du Colonel Prjévalsky.

Juillet. J. Dupwis.—Voyage au Yin-nan. Ch. de Ujfalvy.—Excursion scienti-
fique dans le Kohistan. Lettre adressée 4 M. le Ministre de l’instruction pub-
lique. J. Dupuwis.—Itinéraire de Yun-nan-sen 4 Kouen-ce avec le cours in-
férieur du fleuve Range.

La Société Zoologique de France, Bulletin.—2e Partie, 1877.

Philadelphia. The Academy of Natural Sciences,—Journal, New Series,
mes, Pt. 2. .

Proceedings, Parts 1, 2, and 3.

; Pt. 1. Dr. H. C. Chapman.—Description of new Taenia from Rhea Americana.
Pt. 2. J. Meehan.—Fertilization of Flowers by Insect Agency. Dr. A. Gray,
—Fertilization of Flowers by Insect Agency.

Prague. Astronomische, Magnetische und Meteorologische Beobachtungen
an der K, K. Sternwarte, im Jahre 1876,

Rome. R. Accademia dei Lincei,—Atti, Volume 1, Fas. 7.
Roorkee. Professional Papers on Indian Engineering, Vol. 6, No. 26.

Dr. k. J. Mann.—Protection of Buildings from Lightning. -A. Niedly.—Kankar
Limes and Cements, Bari Doab Canal. EF. A. Parsick.—Note on Planting
and Tending Trees in Road Avenues and Topes in India. G. LZ. Molesworth-
—Graphic Diagrams for strength of Teak Beams.

St. Petersbourg. L’ Académie Impériale des Sciences,—Bulletin, Tome 22,
Nos. 1—4, et Tome 23, Nos. 1—2.

Tome 22. No. 1. A. Schiefner—Contes Indiens.

No. 2. ©. J. Maxmowiez.—Diagnoses plantarum novarum Japoniae et Mands-
huriae. J. Schmalhausen.—Les plantes de létage oursien, trouvées dans les
galets du fleuve Ogour, Sibérie orientale.

No. 4. D. Pawlow.—Action des chlorures electronégatifs sur les composés mé-
tallorganiques. H. Struve.—Phénoménes osmotiques produits dans les cellules
végétales et animales par l’action de 1’éther.

Tome 23. No. 1. A. Schiefner.—Contes Indiens. J. Mouchketof.—Les volcans
de l’ Asie Centrale. H. Wild—Le barométre normal et ses comparaisons. Sur
Pétat actuel de l’anémométrie et sur la vérification des anémométres.

No. 2, &. Lenz.—Sur la résistance électrique dans sels halides. B. Dorn.—
Les manuscrits orientaux de fen M. Fonten acquis pour le Musée Asiatique
de Académie. Quelques remarques relatives 4 la numismatique Sassanide.
A. Bottcher.—Nouyelle méthode pour l étude des corpuscules rouges du sang,

238 Library. [Nov. :

H. Wild.—Recherches photométriques sur la lumiére diffuse du ciel. C. ia |
Maxmouriz.—Diagnoses plantarum novarum Asiaticarum.
St. Petersbourg. L’ Académie Impériale des Sciences,—Memoires, Tome 29, a
Nos. 11 and 12; Tome 23, Nos. 2—8; Tome 24, Nos. 1—2. i
Vienna. K. K. Bahiewake RANMinstall A Whandlangea. Band 9.
Verhandlungen, Nos. 1—6, 1877.
Jahrbuch, Band 27, No. 1, 1877.

Dr. E. Tietze.—Ueber einen kurzen Ausflug nach Krasnowodsk im westlichen — |
Turkestan. Dr. R. v. Drasche—Bemwerkungen uber die japanischen Vulkane |
Asama-Yama, Jaki-Yama, Iwa-wasi-Yama und Fusi- Yama. '

Vienna. Die Anthropologische Gesellschaft,—Band 7, Nos. 2—3.
Die K. K. Zoologisch-botanische Gesellschaft.—Verhandlungen,
- Band 26, 1876.

Rooxs AND PAMPHLETS,

presented by the Authors. |
Arxtnson, E. T. Economic Products of the North-Western Provinces,
Gums and Gum-Resins, Pt. 1.—Allahabad, 1876. |
Kumaun. Pamphlet.
The Terai District. Pamphlet.

——. Jumna Canal. Pamphlet.

Ganges Canal. Pamphlet.
The Garhwal District. Pamphlet.
Lower Ganges Canal. Pamphlet.
[ee W. E. and Joun Perry. The Resultant fault in the Conduc- —
tion, Insulation, and Circuit Tests. Pamphlet. |
A Duplex Partial-Earth Test. Pamphlet. |
On certain Modifications that must be introduced in the Funda- »
mental Notions of the Mathematical Theory of Electricity. Pamphlet. 4
Barren, J. H. Notes and Recollections on Tea cultivation in Kumaon
and Gurhwal. Pamphlet, 1877.
Burmetster, H. Dr. Description Physique de la République Argentine. _
Tome 2. 8vo., Paris, 1876. za
Cuarxe, Hypr, The Khita and Khita Peruvian Epoch. 8vo.,- London, —
1877. | |
—. Himalayan Origin and Connection of the Magyar and ‘oa ie
Pamphlet. Al

iAP pelo! Phinphiet:
Lone, THe Rev. J. How I taught the Bible to Bengal Pais Boys.
Pamphlet.

Library. ; 239

Lone, Tur Rev. J. Charity Schools and the Endowed Schools Commission.

_ Pamphlet. London, 1873.

-_ Oriental Proverbs and their uses, in Sociology, Ethnology, Phi-

q ology and Education. Pamphlet.

- Oriental Proverbs in their relations to Folk-lore, History, Sociolo-

= gy; ; with suggestions for their collection, interpretation, Publication.

4 ee let. ;

ee Bible teaching and preaching for the Million by Emblems and

_ Proverbs. Pamphlet.

On Russian Proverbs, as illustrating Russian Manners and Cus-

Pamphlet.

Notes on a Visit to Moscow and Kief in 1873. Pamphlet.

- The Eastern Question in its Anglo-Indian Aspect. Pamphlet.

~ London, 1877.

= On the proposed Bishopric of Heligoland for Northern Europe,

; Scandinavia and Russia. Pamphlet.

_—- The Russian Bugbear.—Turkey, Russia, and India; or Facts and

Fallacies on the Eastern Question, briefly stated by an Kael: Indian.

& Pamphlet.

The Centenary of the old or Mission Church. Pamphlet.

Russia, Central Asia, and British India. Pamphlet.

The Russian advance in Central Asia, in its Commercial and So-

cial Aspects towards India and the East. Pamphlet.

More, J. Dz. Original Sanskrit Texts on the Origin and History of the
people of India, their Religion and Institutions ; 2nd Hd. 5 Volumes.
8vo., London, 1872.

~ Packann, A. S. Dr. Report on the Rocky Mountain Locust and other

_ Insects, now injuring or likely to injure Field and Garden crops in the

_ Western States and Territories. 8vo., Washington, 1877.

| Prat, 8S. E. In regard to the question of the Pre-Aryan Races inhabiting

| India, the following Peculiarity of the River Names in Asam and some

__ of the countries adjoining is worthy of notice. Pamphlet, (2 copies).

_ Pharaoh’s Daughter: an anthropological Drama, on the Plan of the

Mystery and Parable Play, 1st and 2nd Editions. 8vo., Edinburgh, 1868-74,

Turopatp, W. Catalogue of the Land and Fresh-water Shells of British

India. 4to., Calcutta, 1876.

toms.

.7 # Asi

Nias

Fe
|

cn eR

ae

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, Home De.
} partment.—Reports on Publications issued and registered in the several
_ Provinces of British India during 1875, No. 187.

240 Library. [N ov.

Fatton, Dr. 8. W. A new Hindustani-English Dictionary, Pts. 8, 9.
The Indian Antiquary, Vol. 6, Pts. 70-72.
Home DEPARTMENT GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.

Report on the Administration of the Registration Department in Bengal 3
for 1876-77. By J. A. Bourdillon, Esq., C. 8S. =|
Report of the Sanitary Commissioner for Bengal, for 1876. By Surgeon-
Major J. M. Coates, M. D.
Annual Report on Emigration from the port of Calcutta to British and —
Foreign Colonies, for 1876-77. By Surgeon C. H. Joubert. sa
Annual Report on Inland Emigration to the Districts of Assam, Cachar, |
and Sylhet, ending 31st March, 1877. ¢
Report on the Calcutta Medical Institutions for 1876. By Dr. J. F. —
Beatson. 4
Report on the Calcutta Court of Small Causes for 1876-77.
Report on the Internal Trade of Bengal for 1876-77, with a Map. |
The Indian Forester. A quarterly Magazine of Forestry, Vol. 2, —
No. 4, 1877. }

THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. 10, Pt. 3, 1877. f
Derr. OF REVENUE, AGRICULTURE AND COMMERCE. |

Archeological Survey of Western India, No. 6.

Notes on the Antiquities of the Talukas of Parner, Sangamner, Arkole —
and Kopargaum. By W. F. Sinclair. With revised lists of Remains in the —
Ahmadnagar, Nasik, Puna, Thana, and Kaladgi Zillas. By J. Burgess. (2
copies. ) bj
Architectural and Archeological Remains in Kandesh in 1877. (2 co-
pies.)

THE GOVERNMENT OF Bompay.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government. No. 60.
Annual Report on the Three Lunatic Asylums in the Madras Presidency for —
1876-77.

THE GOVERNMENT OF MaApRas.

Report, with the Chief Commissioner’s Review, on the Forest Adminis-
tration of the Central Provinces for 1876-77.

Annual Report of the Sanitary Commissioner of the Central Provinces
for 1876.

Report on the Judicial Administration (Criminal) of the Central Pro-
vinces for 1876.

Report on the Excise Revenue in the Central Provinces for 1876-77.

Report, with the Chief Commissioner’s Review, on the Stamp Revenue
of the Central Provinces for 1876-77.

1877.) Library. : 241.

a Report on the working of the Registration Department in the Central
Provinces for 1876-77.
Report, with the Chief Commissioner’s Review, on Education in the

ered COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES.

| ek and Ace: A Gazetteer compiled for the Government of India,
by L. Rice, Esq., C. 8. 2 Vols.
CHIEF CoMMISSIONER, MYSORE.
_ Annual Report of the Sassoon Mechanics Tasueute for 1876-77, with
the Proceedings of the Annual seen: |
= THE SECRETARY.
Nevitt, G. Catalogue of Mollusca in the Indian Museum. Calcutta,
Fasciculus E.
4 THE TRUSTEES OF THE InDIAN MUSEUM.
Lyman, B. S. A Report of Progress for the first year of the Oil Surveys
of Japan,
R. S. Orori, Cater Secy. To tHE P. W. DEPARTMENT.
| Mepiicorr, H. B. Geology of Kumaun and Garhwal.
@ HE. T. Arxinson, Esq., C. 8.
“Gimeert, C. W. Dr. Die geognostische Durchforschung Bayerns.
j VON SpencEeL; L. Dr. Verstehen und Beurtheilen.
‘ _ K. AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN ZU MUNCHEN.
3 “The Holy Gospels of our Lord Jesus Christ by Matthew, Mark,
Luke, and John, in Russian. St. Petersburg, 1872.
2 ___ Report on “ The non-Aryan Races of India,” at a Conference held at
the Church Missionary House, Salisbury Square.
Questions pour étre discutées a la 8e Session des Congrés international
_ des Orientalistes, proposées par le Comité organisateur de cette Session.
_ Carpenter, M. Miss. The work of School Boards for the neglected and
destitute children.
The visit of the Prince of Wales to Tinnevelly.
| - Section Pétersbourgeoise de la Société des amis de l’instruction reli-
b gieuse. St. Petersbourg, 1872.
Corton, A. Str. Study of Living Languages, for Colloquial purposes.
Pamphlet.
: Tircoms, Ture Rey. J. H. The Anglo-Israel Post Bag; or “ How Ar-
, thur came to see it.” 8vo., London, 1876. .
_ Exits, A. J. A plan for tienen Spelling ; or, the necessity of orthogra-
phic Reform, 2nd Ed. 8vo., London, 1848.
: Jex-Buaxe, Soputa. The Medical Education of Women. Pamphlet, Lon-
don, 1874.

242 Library. [Nov.

Royal Society of Literature, Annual Report. The President’s Address)
List of Members, 1875. .
Niger Mission, Bishop Crowther’s dpoes of the Overland Journey from
Lokoja to Bida on the River Niger, and thence to Lagos on the sea coast.
8vo., London, 1872.
Carpenter, M. Miss. An address on Prison discipline and Juvenile Re-
formatories. Pamphlet. Calcutta, 1876.
The Czar’s Visit to England. Pamphlet. q
Tue Rev. J. Gal |
V. RosenBere, C. B. H. Reistochten naar de Geelvink baai op Nieuw. |
Guinea in de Jaren 1869 en 1870.
K. Instrruur voorpDE Taau-Lanp-EN VoLKEN KuNDE VAN
NEDERLANDSCH-INDIE. —
Monthly Reports of the Department of Agriculture for 1875. 8vo.,
Washington, 1876.
Report of the Commissioner of Agriculture for 1875. 8vo., Washing.
ton, 1876.
Monthly Reports of the Department of Agriculture for 1876. 8vo.,
Washington, 1877.
GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.

J ERIODICALS PURCHASED,

Berlin. Journal fiir die reine und angewandte Mathematik ,—Band 82,
Heft 3-4, |
Bombay. The Vedarthayatna, or an attempt to interpret the Vedas. Book —
1, No. 14. Book 2, No. 1-8. |
Calcutta. The Calcutta Review,—Nos. 129, 130, 1877.
No. 129. Col. G. B. Mailleson, C. S. I—¥Foreign Adventurers in India. Wm.
Digby.—Indian Emigration to Ceylon. Six years of Punjab Rule. By a |
Punjabi. : |
The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, Nos. 9—10.
The Calcutta Journal of Medicine,—Vol. 8, Nos. 6—8.
Stray Feathers,—Vol. 5, Nos. 2, 3 and 4, 1877. *
No. 2. J. H. Gurney.—Note on Buteo desertorum and Plunipes. Sunbirds. Our —
Indian Certhiine, C. T. Bingham.—Notes on the Nidification of some birds inf |
Burmah. Twrdinus crispifrons. Our Indian Cisticole. Hierococcyx Nisicolor. . |
Nos. 8, 4. EF. W. Oates. Notes on the nidification of some Burmese Birds |
Remarks on the genus Pericrocotus. D. G. Eilliot.—Remarks upon Phasianus ind i
signis. A. White.—Notes on Captain Legge’s paper on additions to the Ceylon 4
avifauna, Some remarks on the Indian species of the genus Volvocivora. Capt. |
EL. A. Butler.—The Avifauna of Mt. Aboo, and N. Guzerat, addenda, W. T. ©
Blanford.—A new addition to the Sindh Avifauna. |
Edinburgh. The Edinburgh Review,—No. 299, July, 1877.

Indian Famines.

Library. 243

Gies ail aitedericht iiber die Fortschritte der Chemie,—Heft. 1, 1876.
Gottingen. Géttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stiicken 27-30 and 32-39.
i Stiick 28. F. F. v. Richgthofen—China. Erfebnisse ecigener Reisen und darauf
gegrindeter Studien. Stuck 34. 8. Pandarang Pandit.—The Vedarthayatna,
or an attempt to interpret the Vedas.

._ —. ~——. Nachrichten,—Nos. 15, 16, 17, 18 and 20.
No. 15. Benfey.—Svavas und Svatavas.

Leipzig. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band 1, Heft 4, No. 8, 1877.
P. Silow.—Experimentelle Untersuchung iiber schwach magnetische Kérper.
A. Wiliner.—Ueber die specifische Warme des Wassers nach Versuchen des

Hrn. W. v. Minchhausen. G. Hiifner.—Ueber “eine bequeme Form der
Quecksilberpumpe nach Sprengel’s Princip.

i , -—, Beiblatter,—Band 1, Stiick. 8.

: ’ ondon. The gin vote Nos. 272, 276—284, 1877.

~———. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 19, Nos.
113 and 114. Vol. 20, Nos. 115, 116.

Vol. 19, No. 113. J. Wood-Mason.—Description of a new species of Portunide
from the Bay of Bengal.

No. 114. J. Wood-Mason.— Description of a new species of Phasmide from the
Malay peninsula. Ona Newt from the Darjiling Hills.

Vol. 20, No. 115. FF. Moore.—Description of Asiatic Diurnal Lepidoptera. E.
J. Miers.—Report on the Crustacea collected by the Naturalists of the Arctic
Expedition in 1875-76.

No. 116. #. Moore-—New Species of Heterocerous Lepidoptera of the tribe
Bombyces, collected by Mr. W. B. Pryer, chiefly in the district of Shanghai.
Arthur, Marquis of Tweedale.—Description of four new species of Birds from

the Indian Region. J. Wood-Mason.—Description of new species of Phasmide
from India.

The Chemical News,—Vol. 36, Nos. 919 and 921—932, 1877.
No. 919. G. Bischof.—On Putrescent Organic Matter in Potable Water.

‘ No. 921. W. Dittmar and H. Robinson.—On the Determination of the Organic
i “Matter in Potable Water.

ye No. 922. J. W. Thomas,—On the Estimation of the Gases Dissolved in Water.
aa No. 927. W. M. Hamlet.—On the Occurrence of Oxalic Acid in Fungi. J. W.
% Swan.—On a Water-Jet Air-pump.

No. 930. IL. C. Brugelmann.—On a New Method of determining Phosphorus,
a Arsenic, Sulphur, Chlorine, Bromine, and Iodine, in Organic Substances. Ff.
4 H. Storer.—Shcenbein’s Test for Nitrates.

a ~ No. 982. D. Lindo.—Proposed Tests for Carbolic and Nitric Acids.

——. Conchologia Indica,—Pt. 8.

Cyclophorus, Cataulus, Cremnoconchus, Sophina, Hypsclostoma, Bublimus,
Helix, Planorbis, Amnicola, Bithinia, Vitrina, Melania, Unio, Corbicula,
Cyclas, Pisidium, Tricula, Achatina, Cilostele, Pupa, Streptaxis, Navicella,
Neritina, Camptoceras, Limnzea, Succinea, Clausilia.

——.. The Entomologist,—Vol. 10, Nos, 1 and 4, 171.

a

ay
.

244 Library. [Nowa

London. The Entomologist’s Monthly Magazine,—Vol. 18, Nos. 152—156

and Vol. 14, Nos. 158, 159. =
Vol. 18, No. 154. W. C. Hewitson.—Note on Mr. Buxton’s Eastern Butterflies,
with description of a new species of Poritia. J. 8. Baly.—Descriptions of new |
genera and species of Galerucide. . 3
Vol. 14, No. 157. Dr. O. IM. Reuter—Remarks on some British Hemiptera—
Heteroptera. W. A. Forbes.—Melanism in Lepidoptera.
No. 158. ©. 0. Waterhouse.-—Descriptions of new Coleoptera from various
localities. .4. H. Swinton.—On stridulation in the Hemiptera Heteroptera.
R. W. Bates—Three new species of Longicorn Coleoptera from Japan.

The Journal of Botany,—Nos. 173—176, 1877. |
Journal of the Society of Arts,—Vol, 25, Nos, 1280-1285, 1287-
1298, 1877. "

No. 1280. C. W. Vincent.—Spontaneous Combustion in Factories and Ships. .
No. 1285. A. V. Harcourt.—The Chemistry-of Gas Manufacture. Economic
plants in Jamaica. ‘ 9
No. 1296. P. LZ. Simmonds:x—The Economic Uses of Reptiles. The Parkes —
Museum of Hygiene. |
No. 1298. P. L. Simmonds. The Economic Uses of Reptiles. 'The direct Pro-
cess in the Production of Iron and Steel.
The Ibis,—Vol. 1, 4th Series, No. 3.
C. G. Danford.—A Contribution to the Ornithology of Asia Minor. W. A.
Forbes.—Recent observations on the Parrots of the genus Eclectus. Arthur,
Marquis of Tweedale.—N otes on a Collection of Birds made by Mr. E. C.
Buxton in the district of Lampong, S. E. Sumatra. MU. L. D’ Albertis.—Notes —
on some Birds collected during the Exploration ef the Fly River.
The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—
Vol, 8, 5th Series, Nos. 19—21, and Vol. 4, 5th Series, Nos. 22, 23. %
Vol. 3. No. 19. Dr. J. Kerr.—On Rotation of the Plane of Polarization by : |
Reflection from the Pole of a Magnet. J. A. Wanklyn and W. J. Cooper —
On a Method of determining the amount of Protein Compounds i in Vegetable
Substances. <
No. 20. Prof. E. Ediund.—On the Thermal Phenomena of the Galvanic Pile, —
and Electromotive Forces.
No. 21. Dr. B. Bornstein.—The Influence of Light upon the Electrical Resis-
tance of Metals. Prof. #. Edlund.—On the Thermal Phenomena of the Gal-
vanic Pile, and Electromotive Forces. 0. J. Lodge—On a Modification of
Mance’s Method of measuring Battery resistance. 4. Zerguem.—Onthe Em- _
ployment of a Silvered glass as a Camera Lucida. ia
Vol. 4, No. 22. G@. H. Darwin.—On Fallible Measures of Variable Quantities! ay
and on the Treatment of Meteorological Observations. S. P. Thompson.—On —
the Chromatic Aberration of the Eye in relation to the Perception of Distance.
No. 23. W. Baily—A New Automatic Motion for the Spectroscope. R. 8S. }
Brough.—On a case of Lightning ; with an Evaluation of the Potential and F
Quantity of the Discharge in Absolute Measure. WW. E. Ayrton and J. Per= |
ry.—Ice as an Electrolyte. :

———. The Messenger of Mathematics,—N. S. Nos. 71—74, 1877.

1877.) Library. 245

1 No. 73. W. D. Niven—On Spherical Harmonics. Lord Rayleigh—On the:
: Irregular Flight of a Tennis-Ball.

No. 74. Prof. Cayley—Note on a system of Algebraical Equations.
. London. Mind,—Nos. 5, 6, and 7, 1877.
. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, New Sorios, No. 67.

W. Archer.—Résumé of Recent Contributions to our Knowledge of Freshwater
Rhizopoda, Pt. 4. Dr. E. C. Baber.—On the Lymphatics and Parenchyma of
the Thyroid Gland of the Dog. Prof. F. Boll.—Contributions to the Physio-
logy of Vision and of the Sensation of Colour. H. N. Moseley,—Notes on the
structure of several forms of Land Planarians, with a Description of two new
Genera and several new Species, and a list of all Species at present known.

. The Quarterly Journal of Science,—No. 55, July, 1877.
The Chemistry of the Future. On the Probable Origin and Age of the Sun.
The Glacial Period in the Southern Hemisphere. Recent advances in Telegra-
phy.

The Quarterly Review,—No. 287, July, 1877.

The Science of Electricity as applied in Peace and War. New Guinea and
Polynesia.

New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 138, Nos. |
76—80, 1877.

No. 76. 8S. W. Johnson.—Thorpe’s and Bunsen’s methods for the estimation
of Nitrogen in Nitrates. The winds of the Globe; or the Laws of Atmospher-
i¢ circulation over the surface of the Earth.

No, 78. A. A. Blair.—Estimation of Chromium and Aluminium in Steel and
Tron.

No. 79. £#. Loomis.—Contributions to Meteorology, being results derived from
a examination of the U. S. Weather Maps and from other sources. H. P.
Armsby.—The absorption of Bases by the Soil. 2. C. Lea.—On certain new
and powerful means of rendering visible the Latent Photographic Image. 8S.

oa P. Langley.—On the possibilities of Transit Observation without Personal
Error.

No. 80. H. Draper.—Discovery of Oxygen in the Sun by Photography, anda
new Theory of the Solar Spectrum. J. C. Lea.—Action of certain Organic
Substances in increasing the Sensitiveness of Silver Haloids. J. Le Conte.—
Critical Periods in the History of the Earth and their relation to Evolution
S. P. Langley.—A proposed new method in Solar Spectrum Analysis.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—Tome 11, 5e Série, Juillet et
Aout 1877 et Tome 12, 5e Série, Septembre 1877.

Tome 11, Juillet. M. P. Miquel—Sur quelques combinaisons nouvelles de
Pacide sulfocyanique. MM. E. Grimaux.—Recherches synthétiques sur la série
urique.

Aout. IM. A. Crova.—Mesure de l’intensité calorifique des radiations solaires
et de leur absorption par l'atmosphére terrestre. MM. Th. Schloesing.—Sur la
séparation de la potasse et de la soude.

Tome 12, Septembre. MM. H. Becquerel.—Recherches expérimentales sur la pola-
risation rotatoire magnétique. IM, B. Delachanal et A, Mermet.—Méthode

: >

246 Library. [ Noy. '

.

d’analyse complete des sulfures et sulcarbonates alcalins, foies de soufre ct

autres produits industriels analogues. I. J. Pierre.-—Recherches expérimen- ‘FZ

tales sur le blé huilé ou graissé. 5
Paris. Comptes Rendus,—Tome 85, Nos. 1, 2, 5, and 7—13, 1877.

No. 1. M. UM. F. Raoult et H. Breton.—Sur la présence ordinaire du cuivre et _
du zinc dans le corps de Vhomme. J. A. Lévy.—Sur le dosage en poids de —
Vozone atmosphérique.

No. 2. M. Th. du Moncel.—De la fuiiteniaton electrique 4 travers le sol par i
Vintermediaire des arbres. IM. Pastewr.—Note sur le charbon et la septicémie. —
M. Gouy.—Recherches photométriques sur les flammes colorées. I. S. |
Kern.—Sur un nouveau métal, le davywm. M. L. Fredericg—Sur le dosage — |
de l’acide carbonique dans le sérum sanguin. MM. v. Feltz et E. Ritter— |
E’tude comparée des préparations cuivriques introduites dans l’estomac et —
dans le sang. I. G. Sée.—Traitement du rhumatisme, de la goutte et de
divers états nerveux, par l’acide salicylique et ses dérivés. WM. H. Marty.— aw
Sur la recherche de l’acide salicylique. MM. A. Grellot.—De l'usage externe de —
Vacide salicylique. : -

No. 5. MM. Faye.—Sur la partie cosmique de la Météorologie. MM. Francois bs
Frack.—Ketopie congénitale du coeur. Comparaison de l’examen graphique ~
des mouvements de coeur et de la cardiographie chez les animaux. VW. P. |
Bert.—Sur le sang dont la virulence résiste 4 Vaction de ’oxygéne comprimé —
et 4 celle de V’alcool. .

No. 7. I. Th. du Moncel.—Sur les meilleures conditions d’emploi des galvano-
métres. I. R. Woilf—Remarques 4 propos d’une communication récente de
M. Faye, sur la relation entre les taches solaires et les variations de la décli-
naison magnétique. M, Rabeuf.—Note sur le patinage des roues des ma-
chines locomotives. 4

No. 9. MM. Th. du Moncel.—Sur la rapport qui droit exister entre le diamétre ~
des noyaux de fer des électro-aimants et l’épaisseur de leur hélice magnetisante

No. 10. MM. B. Corenwinder et G. Contamine.—Recherches sur Vacide phos-
phorique des terres arables. MM. Th. du Moncel.—Considérations sur linterpré-
tation qu’ on doit donner aux conditions de maxima relatives aux calculs des
forces électro-magnétiques.

Journal des Savants,—Juin 4 Septembre, 1877.
—. Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 22, Livraisons 1—4. Juillet,

Aout et Tome 23, Livraisons 1—8. Septembre, Octobre.
Septembre, Liv, 2. IL. L. Delaporte—Une Mission Archéologique aux ruines’ —
Khmers.
Octobre, Liv. 3. I. P. Merruau.—tLa Politique Frangaise en Cochinchine,
———. Revue de Linguistique,—Tome 9, Fas. 1—4, 1877.
———. Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 1—138, 2¢ Série, 1877.
No. 1. H. Spencer.—La Science Sociale.
No. 6. La Météorologie en France, projet de réorganisation.
No. 7. UM. Berthelot.—Les cités animales et leur évolution. L’exploration
des chemins de fer.
No. 9. Association Francaise pour l’avancement des Sciences. Congrés du
Havre.

i

1877 | Library. | | 247

Pooks PURCHASED.

Aymonrer, E. Géographie du Cambodge. 8vo., Paris, 1876.

Beavay, R., Caprarn. Handbook of the Freshwater Fishes of India.
-8vo., London, 1877.

Darwin, CO. The Different forms of Flowers on Plants of the same spe-
cies. . 8vo., London, 1877.

— The Effects of Cross and Self-Fertilisation in the Vegetable King-
dom. 8vo., London, 1876. .
Davip, Armanp, L’Asse’. Journal de mon troisiéme voyage d’explora-
tion dans l’Empire Chinois, 2 Vols. 8vo., Paris, 1875.

Encyclopedia Britannica. Vol. 6. Royal 4to., London, 1877.

Fatton, 8. W., Dr. A new Hindustani-English Dictionary, Pts. 9, 10.
_ Ato., Banaras, 1877. :

Foster, M., Dr. A Text Book of Physiology. 8vo., London, 1877.
Franckiin, W. The History of the Reign of Shah-Aulum, the present
_ Emperor of Hindustan, with an appendix. 4to., London, 1798.

Gorsz, px, M. J. Bib. Geographorum Arabicorum, Descriptio Imperii
- Moslemici auctore Al-Mokaddasi. Pars Secunda. 8vo., Lugduni Bata-
- vorum, 1877.

Hucurs, A. W. The country of Baluchistan, its Geography, Topography,
_ Ethnology and History. 8vo., London, 1877.

Minter, C. 0. Ancient Art and its Remains ; or a Manual of the Archxo-
logy of Art: New Edition with numerous additions by F. G. Welcker.
Translated fromthe German by J. Leitch. 8vo., London, 1852.
Privsep, James. Essays on Indian Antiquities, Historic, Numismatic, and
Palzographic, to which are added his Useful Tables illustrative of In-
_ dian History, Chronology, Modern Coinages, Weights, Measures, &c., Edit-
ed with notes and additional matter by Edward Thomas. 2 Vols. 8vo.,
London, 1858.

Vourers, J. A. Firdusii Liber regum qui inscribitur Schahname. Tomi
2. primi fasciculus tertius. 8vo., Lugduni Batavorum, 1877.

= Sng seen aie oy “

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FoR PECEMBER, i874.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, was

held on Wednesday, the 5th December, at 9 P. m.

_ Major-General H. L. Tuuriirer, R. A., C. 8. 1., Vice-President, in

the Chair.

The following presentations were announced :—

_ 1. From H. Blochmann, Esq., a copy of the Maqdmat-i-Bad{’-i-Hama-
dani, lately lithographed at Lucknow.

j 2. From J. McCrady, Esq.,a copy of the following papers read

before the Elliot Society :

; Description of the Oceanic (Turritopsis) Nubricula, N. 8. and the

Embryological History of a singular Medusan larva, found in the cavity

of its belt.

Gymnopthalmata of Charleston Harbor.

8. From the Trustees of the British Museum the following books:
Description of Ancient Marbles, Pts. I to XI, Catalogues of Fossil Reptilia
_ of South Africa, British Hymenoptera, British Fossil Crustacea, Birds,
_ Typical specimens of Lepidoptera Heterocera, and a Guide to the Exhibi-
_ tion Rooms in the Departments of Natural History and Antiquities.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last Meet-
ing, were balloted for and elected ordinary members—
: Dr. Krishna Dhan Ghose.
L. Mandelli, Esq.

The following are candidates for ballot at the next meeting—
=. 1. Lieut. H. A. Sawyer, B. S. C., Military Department, Calcutta,
_ proposed by Captain J. Waterhouse, seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

, 2. Alexander Ward, Esq., M. R. C. 8., proposed by Dr. J. M. Foster,
_ seconded by H. Blochmann, Esq.

250 Erection of a Boundary Railing. [Drc.

The CHAIRMAN announced that Dr. Wise had compounded for his sub-
scriptions by the payment of Rs. 280, and Mr. Alex. Grant, on payment of
Rs. 382.

The CHAIRMAN said—

It would be in the recollection of Members of the Society that at the ,|

Meeting in November last year the Society sanctioned a proposal of the
Council for the demolition of the present boundary wall in Park Street and
the erection in its place of a dwarf wall and railings, with two gateways and
a durwan’s lodge, at a cost of Rs. 4,469. Arrangements were accordingly

made for putting the work in hand, but the Council found some difficulty |

in selecting any really suitable railing for the site within the cost sanction-
ed. Meanwhile it was ascertained that the Municipality desired to obtain
a slip of the Society’s ground to improve the approaches of Park Street.
In this view, and as one of the principal objects of erecting a railing was to
beautify the approach to Park Street, it was thought that the Municipality,
on receiving the ground required, would be willing to bear part of the ex-
pense of putting up the new railings, and with their help a handsome railing
could be put up at a less cost to the Society than an ordinary railing would
have been.

Informal proposals made to the Chairman of the Municipality on this
basis were favourably entertained by him, and the Engineer of the Corpora-

Ba se

-

tion was instructed to prepare a design and estimate for the railing and

gateways required by the Society.

On the 20th August the Secretary of the Society received a note from
Mr. Metcalfe forwarding copies of a very handsome design for the railing,
and stating that its estimated cost would be Rs. 9,370 of which the Muni-
cipality would pay Rs. 2,000. !

As the share of the expense, amounting to Rs. 7,370, the Society was
thus expected to pay, was considerably in excess of the sum sanctioned, it was

represented to Mr. Metcalfe that the Society could not possibly afford so -

much, and it was hoped that a less expensive design could be fixed upon.

In September last, when Park Street was under repairs and arrange-
ments had already been made by the Municipality to widen the roadway
by narrowing the footpath, the Municipality were anxious to take imme-
diate possession of the strip of land required to widen the footpath, and
the Secretary to the Corporation wrote stating that the Commissioners had
under consideration certain proposals for improving the entrance into Park
Street from Chowringhee, and forwarded a plan showing a strip of land be-
longing to the Society, which the Commissioners wished to purchase. The
size of the strip was estimated at 8 chittacks and its value at Rs. 255/9, at
the rate of Rs. 500 per cottah, but as the Commissioners wished to have

4 1877.) Erection of a Boundary Railing. 251

possession of the land at once, they were willing to pay 15 per cent. on the
_ Surveyor’s valuation, or say, Rs. 300 for the strip. They further undertook
to pull down the wall and purchase the rubbish for their roads, temporarily
_ putting up a wire fencing to prevent encroachments on the grounds of the
Society.

| Before submitting this letter to the Council, the Secretary wrote to
_ Mr. Turnbull, to the effect that if the Municipality wished to acquire the
land and demolish the wall, they must, in addition to the value of the land, give
compensation to the Society for the damage done to the wall and gateway
_ at least equal to the cost of replacing them, roughly estimated at Rs. 1,500.
_ This the Municipality declined to do, as they considered the terms offered
_ very fair because the wall &c. had already been condemned.

> e On this correspondence being referred to the Council they resolved, in
: order to endeavour to settle the question which had been long pending, that
_ they would not sell any land belonging to the Society, but if the Municipali-
ty wished to improve the site at the corner of Park Street by widening the
ig roadway, and would replace the present boundary wall of the Society’s pre-

_ Council were willing to give the strip of land required to widen the road-
way, together with 4 money payment equal to half the cost of putting up
_ the railing, up to a limit of Rs. 3000. This proposal was communicated to
_ Mr. Metcalfe, who said he would be unable to accept it because the Finance
§ Committee of the Corporation would object on principle to giving money
_ for the railings, and he proposed as an alternative—
(a.) That the Municipality remove the present wall at their own
expense.
(o.) That they pay the Society for the value of the materials remoy-
ed.
; (c.) That the Municipality put up a seven-strand neat twisted wire
fence with iron standards, properly stretched, with two gates. The work to
be neatly done and painted.
These propositions were declined by the Council because they felt that
s if the Municipality wished to acquire ground for a public purpose, they were
% _ bound to give the Society at least the compensation to which they were
3 entitled under the Land Acquisition Act, comprising the value of the land plus
_ 15 per cent. and full compensation for all damage or loss caused by the demo-
.* Biition of the walls, especially as the object for which the Seciety was willing
to cede a portion of its land to the town would not be gained, and the whole
_ burden of putting up the railings would thus be thrown upon the Society.
7 | Since this reply of the Council no further steps have been taken in
_ the matter, nor have any communications been received from the Municipali-
| ty on the subject, but the Council hope that an arrangement may soon

252 R. 8. Brough—Prof. Graham Bell’s Telephone. [ Derc.

be come to which will result in the long-desired improvement being car-
ried out.

The Chair was then taken by the President, the Hon. Sir E. C. BAYLEY, 2)

KC. 8: 1.

Mr. R. 8. Broven read the following note on Professor Graham —

Bell’s Telephone—

Prof. Graham Bell's Telephone.

With the aid of the report of the admirable description of Prof. Bell’s
Telephone, given by Mr. W. H. Preece before the meeting of the British —

Association at Plymouth, and of the excellent papers recently published on
the same subject in “ Nature,” the “ Engineer,” and ‘‘ Engineering,” we
have been enabled to make up a few for experimental purposes in the Tele-
graph Workshops at Alipore ; and, as I have no doubt many Members of
the Society are anxious to make themselves practically acquainted with
these most ingenious instruments, I have ventured, at the instance of the
Honorary General Secretary, to place a pair before you this evening.

Before proceeding to illustrate practically the working of the Tele-
phones, it will perhaps be generally acceptable if I give a brief preliminary
explanation of their principle and construction.

I will follow Mr. Preece in recalling to mind the fact that the charac- |
ter of a musical note, that is of a sensible periodic sound, is determined by |

its condition with respect to three qualities, namely, pitch, timbre, and in-
tensity. :

The pitch, increasing as the period of the note diminishes, will vary
directly as the number of vibrations per unit of time.

The timbre, as Helmholtz has shewn, depends on the harmonics of the
fundamental simple vibration, which are present.

. While the zntensity increases and diminishes with the amplitude of the
vibrations.

Theoretically speaking, the transmission of different notes, in so far as —
regards only their different pitches, by means of electricity is a compara- |
tively simple thing. We have only to arrange so that when we sound the }
note to be transmitted at, what in Telegraph parlance I shall call, the -
“sending station,” its vibrations shall be communicated to a moveable con- |
ductor, which shall make and break contact between a battery and the line ©
with the precise frequency of the vibrations it takes up. Thus for each |
contact made, a current will be sent to the line; and a series of periodic |
currents will be received at the distant station, the length of whose period
will depend on the pitch of the note sounded at the sending station. These

3

azis Tins

Plate III.

if ocmenannanenemel

—— VLE TE EEE EELEELTELZ ll
fl Al i
a 7) a1 q

TET

C[ MMdddddd TILT -

LZ

ella MESS a 138 ns MERA pee to Ocal

rit

F Proceedings, Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1877.

~
.
©
-
. 2 :
c
’
“
a =
} ;
.
}
.
| {
} ’
| .
a
: =
;
'
| a“
.
, #
! so

1877.] R. S. Brough—Prof. Graham Bell's Telephone. 253

pe sriodic currents being made to operate, a suitable receiver (clectro-magne-
tic, as in Reiss’s: or electrostatic as in Varley’s) in the distant station will
there reproduce a note of precisely the same pitch as the note originally
‘sounded in the sending station. '
By this arrangement each contact made in the sending station will
transmit a current of definite magnitude, depending on the strength of the
battery employed. All the current waves thus sent to the line will be pre-
cisely similar, and the only way we can modify them is in regard to the
rapidity with which they follow one another.
Hence the note reproduced in the distant station will represent the
original note in pitch only ; the fundamental vibration will be the same, but
bereft of all its harmonics. Any characteristic timbre the received note
may possess will be entirely due to the nature of the receiving apparatus,
and not in any degree to that of the sending apparatus.
Such, in its main features, was the Telephone of Reiss—a mere “ tone”
Telephone, reproducing the pitch, but losing the timbre. It is noteworthy
that in such a Telephone, the intensity of the received note is entirely inde-
pendent of the intensity of the original note. So long as the original note
is strong enough to efficiently work the battery contact, we can, within
certain limits, vary the intensity of the received note at pleasure, by vary-
ing the strength of the battery employed.
es Now the Telephone before you not only conveys the pitch, but also
reproduces the timbre with such exquisite accuracy, that a known voice is
at once recognized by the ear. Moreover, it is not only sensible to musical
q tones, clang-tint and all, but to any noise, so that it is essentially a “sound
transmitter.”
To facilitate the comprehension of the construction of the instrument,
; I have had a large-scale section drawn. WV Sis a hard steel rod, perma-
: ‘ : _ nently magnetized. (See Plate IIT.)
P A is a short piece of soft iron, of somewhat smaller diameter than the
rod, screwed in to its end V. A becomes magnetized by induction, so that

: virtually A § forms a single magnet.
2a B is a circular elastic diaphragm of soft iron about four thousandths
of an inch thick.
| . O Cis a narrow circular coil, of the thinnest silk-covered copper wire,
_ surrounding the iron core A.
' D E Disa light cylindrical wooden case.

The magnet WV S is fixed to the wooden case by means of a screw at #.

The diaphragm B is fixed to the wooden case at D D.

The hollow part of the case surrounding the coil C C acts as a resona-
tor.
This constitutes the whole apparatus. The apparatus in the sending

254 R. 8. Brough—Prof. Graham Bell’s Telephone. [Drc.

and receiving stations are precisely similar. We have simply to connect
the one end of the coil of wire in each station to the line wire, and the t
other end to the return wire or to earth. |

The currents are produced magneto-electrically at the sending end of —
the line, and are received electro-magnetically at the distant end. |

Now returning to the figure we see that we have a soft iron induced
magnet A surrounded by a coil of wire C, and opposite the end of the soft —
iron core A we have the soft iron diaphragm B. :

Lines of magnetic force radiate away from the core A, some towards |
the dise B, others away from the dise towards the distant end 8 of the
permanent magnet. These lines of force penetrate through the coil of
wire C. ,

So long as the disc B remains at rest, the lines of force emanating
from A remain stationary ; but if the disc B be moved in towards or out |
from A, the lines of force will increase or decrease in number and will ©
change in direction.

When the lines of force move, they cut the convolutions of the coil of
wire Cat right angles. Now we know that if we move a conductor across
the lines of force in a fixed magnetic field, or, what is the equivalent, as in —
this case, move the lines of force across a fixed conductor, an electromotive
force is produced in the conductor.

Hence in this case, motions of the disc B will produce electromotive
forces in the wire of the coil C.

In fact, if we attach the ends of the wire of the coil C to the terminals _
of a sensitive galvanometer, and press the disc B in with our finger, we ‘
shall see a throw of the needle in one direction, indicating a transient
current through the galvanometer. Holding the disc B pressed in until
the index of the galvanometer comes to rest, and then releasing it, we shall
see a throw of the needle in the opposite direction, indicating a transient
current through the galvanometer in the reverse direction to the first. —
(Mr. Brough showed this experimentally with a Thomson’s Reflecting
Galvanometer. )

The relative direction of the current is in each case, according to ©
Lenz’s Law, which is only a statement of a particular case of the general ©
Law of the Conservation of Energy, such that the magnetic field it produ- |
ces tends to resist the motion impressed on the diaphragm £8. Knowing ~
the polarity of the permanent magnet WV 8, we can at once infer the abso- |
lute direction of each current from Ampére’s Rule. K

When we press the diaphragm in, we have to do work. Part of the |
work thus done takes the form of the potential energy of the bent dia- |
phragm, while the other part takes the kinetic form of the transmitted |
electrical current. When we release the diaphragm, it returns to its initial

o

18 977. ‘a R. 8S. Brough—Prof. Graham Bell’s Telephone. 255

?p yosition, in virtue of its elasticity, and its potential energy is converted
b in o the kinetic form of an electric current transmitted in the reverse
direction to the first.
The magnitude of the electromotive force produced in the coil will be
‘proportional to the number of lines of force cut through per unit of time ;
and will, therefore, be clearly proportional to the rate of displacement of
the diaphragm B, and thence to the energy of the impact we impress on
the disc B.
. ‘Small impacts will produce small electromotive forces: large impacts
large electromotive forces.
' Moreover, the inertia of the aeaveecie is so Emall, that it is always
4 gil to receive fresh impressions, which will be simply super-imposed on
_ those already existing.
3 Lastly, the iron core A being so short relatively to its diameter, and
3 being initially so highly magnetized, readily receives and loses the small
accessions of magnetism to which it is subjected.
E The result of all this is, that variations of pressure on the dise B will
always give rise to electromotive forces proportional to their magnitude.
Thus if we sound a note in front of the dise B, not only will it impart
its fundamental vibration to the disc, but also the subsidiary vibrations re-
presenting its harmonics.
. Hence, not only will a principal periodic electromotive force, corre-
sponding to the fundamental vibration of the note, be generated in the coil
_ ©, but also minor electromotive forces, corresponding to the harmonics.
i And, finally, not only will a series of principal current waves, corre-
sponding to the fundamental vibration, be sent to the line, but on their con-
tour will be impressed the minor undulations of electrical potential repre-
_ senting the timbre of the original note.
| i The action of the apparatus in the receiving station will be at once
® apparent. There, the received currents flowing through the coil of wire,
in their turn re-act on the diaphragm B. The diaphragm, like the mirror
of Thomson’s Cable Galvanometer, has no fixed zero, but is ready at every
“moment to follow each wave. The motion of the diaphragm sets the air
in vibration, and reproduces the original note.
The: sensibility of the apparatus as a receiving instrument is extraordi-
| nary. Certainly the strongest current with which it is at any moment
| worked does not exceed CENT 500 of the centimetre-gramme-second
| unit current. The current with which our relays are worked in India is
| 400,000 times as strong.
The practical objection to the instrument in its present form is that
the forces concerned are so microscopic. The consequence is that the

sound produced by it is feeble ; and that its action is easily interfered with &
by induction. It is impossible to employ it on one of a number of over-
land wires, while the other wires are being worked in the ordinary way, on —
account of the induced currents ; but a sub-marine line is free from this —
source of disturbance, and Mr. Preece informs me that the Telephone has
been successfully worked through 60 miles of cable: I believe between —
Dartmouth and Guernsey. MY

Professor Bell has himself explicitly stated that he has not brought —
forward his Telephone in its present form as a perfected instrument ; but —
because it has reached a stage of great theoretical interest, and one not -h
altogether destitute of practical applicability. He, and his co-adjutors in
Boston, are still labouring to perfect it. | 7

In speaking through the Telephone, we should not shout,for shouting —
tends to stress the diaphragm to its maximum, where its sensibility is least,
and sounds may easily be lost. The great point is to combine a sufficient
strength of voice with clear and deliberate utterance. 3

After the reading of the paper, Mr. Brough gave a practical demonstra-
tion of the working of the instrument. With the kind permission of the |
Surveyor General, communication had been made between the Society’s —
Rooms and the Observatory at the Surveyor General’s Office, a distance of
half a mile, and the sounds of the voice, whistling and a musical box were !
successfully transmitted between the two points. )

Mr. Birocumann exhibited rubbings of the following Persian inscrip- ;|
tions, which were received from Mr. H. James Rainey, Zamindar of Khulna, —
Jessore. a

“This rubbing,” Mr. Rainey states, “is taken from a slate slab, which |
is placed on the west side of the interior of a large well, situated a short |
distance beyond the southern gateway of the Munger Fort, and to the 5
south-west of the Station Racket Court, on one side of which building isa |
Bath, to which the well supplies water.”’ (Metre, short Hazaj.) |

Us 9d Ost GO ty 65 x cole Keyes”? wey OES

LY td cole oh G50 ge le Epralae 9 150 0 way}
els! ale }) gb wT 9959 # oot St eygcyo slay slays
fila gh sla 5 def 5? # ta ye ght p9) tom
1. During the time of the rule of Makhstis Kha4n—may it last for ever !—

2. The aqueduct of the garden was made in a way that the grandeur of the gare 4
den is his (or its) pleasing praise.

1877.] Rajendralala Mitra—Copper Plate Inscription from Bhagalpur. 257

3. In the year 1007 of the Hijrah this longlasting building was erected.
4, Asthe words sls ‘grandeur’, and sla ‘a well’ have the same form, the grand-

eur of the garden increased by it (the well).
5. Its chronogram lies for ever in the words chah-i-bdgh, ‘the well of the garden,’

_ but the letter he in it is to be left out.
| Adding up the letters of chah-i-bagh and subtracting five for the he
~ to be omitted, we get 1007 H., or A. D. 1598-99.
Regarding Makhsts Khan, ode Ain translation, Vol. I, p. 388. He
is the founder of ‘ Makhstsabad’, the Muaadavad of our old maps, which
_ name was subsequently changed to Murshiddbéd by the famous Murshid
~ Quli Khan.
II.
“The second rubbing’, Mr. Rainey writes, “is taken from a slate
slab, lodged over the centre eastern door of a Mosque House, now occupied
by Mr. A. V. Roberts, District Engineer (who gave me these rubbings)
and owned by C. Aguilar, Esq. This house faces the Racket Court on the
southern side, and is divided from it by the large public road running there
east and west.”
9592 otV9S Far cty cailio sis aw al) gnwy dor? LM atp Y SHS) easy
: ney % gay SURm 4 styeSe xen alss Sole * yhee0 Ust
The best praise is—‘ There is no God but Allah, Muhammad is Allah’s prophet.’
The building of Mirzini Wali Beg of Kol4b, under the direction of La’l
the architect. The building of the mosque took place in 1074 [A. D. 1663-4. ]

The rubbing has ..51},0 Mirzdné, instead of 3,0 Mirzd. The Dic-

tionaries do not give the word.
The inscription spells yox0 ma’ammar !

Dr. RAsenpRaLALA Mirra exhibited a copper plate inscription lately
received from Mr. W. R. Davies of Bhagalpur. The plate measures 15°5
x 7-7 inches, and has on the top a cast copper seal, six inches high. The
name on the seal is that of Narayanapala Deva, and the legend over it is
the Buddhist wheel of the law, mounted on a pedestal, and supported
on the two sides by two deer. Below the name is a sprig with two leaves
and a flower. The inscription on the plate is in a modified form of the
Kutila character, and extends to 29 lines on the front, and 25 on the reverse,
side. Its language is Sanskrit, andits purport the grant of a village named
Mukutika for the use of Siva Bhattaraka and his followers. The grant
was made on the 9th of Vaisdikha, in the 17th year of the donor’s reign,
when he was encamped at Mudgagiri, modern Monghyr. The document
‘Was composed by his minister Bhatta Guravo, the same who recorded the
‘Buddal inscription noticed in the volume of the Journal of the Socie-
ty, and engraved by Madghadasa, son of Subhadasa.

258 Rajendralala Mitra—Researches at Buddha Gaya. [Dre,

The genealogy of the donor begins with Gopdla, the same whose name
occurs in the Monghyr plate translated by Wilkins (Asiatic Researches vol. I.
p- 123.) He had two sons, Dharmapdla and Vakpéla, who successively

succeeded him. The last appears under the name of Devapala in Wilkins’

plate. His sons were Devapala and J ayapala who seem to have reigned

one after another. The son of the last was Vigrahapala, who married

Sujj4, a daughter of the Haihaya race, by whom he begat Ndrdyanapdla. —
A transcript and a translation of the document will be published in the —
next number of the Journal.

Dr. RAésenpRaLALA Mitra also submitted three large bricks brought
by him from one of the arches of the great Temple at Buddha Gayé. Two —
of them were shaped like voussoirs, having the upper side longer than the
lower, and the sides curved to correspond with the curve of the arch. The
upper side measured 16 inches and the lower 15 inches, the breadth being 9
inches. The third was a perfect parallelogram, 15 x 9. In presenting them
he gave a short account of a tour he had recently made in the Gaya district
in search of antiquities, and of his researches at Buddha Gayd. He said
that at the beginning of the year the king of Burmah had deputed two
persons to repair the Buddhist temple at Buddha Gaya, and these persons
had for some time carried on their work, when in June the circumstance _
was brought to the notice of Government, and he was requested to go to |
Buddha Gaya, and report to Government as to what should be permitted in
the way of repairs, so as not to mask or modernise the old monument.
When Dr. Mitra came to the place in September last, he found the Bur- —
mese gentlemen had already cleared an area of about 250 x 230 feet —
around the great temple, dug out the foundations of the surrounding build-
ings for bricks, levelled the ground with rubbish, raising thereby the level
by nearly five feet, removed the old granite pavement, reset it on the higher
level, demolished the pavilion of the Buddhapad, which had stood in front
of the temple, built a new retaining wall tothe west of the platform round
the sacred Bo Tree, and enclosed the cleared area by anew wall. They had —
also destroyed the stucco ornaments and mouldings in the interior of the
sanctuary and covered the walls with plain chunam plaster. Under the
circumstances Dr. Mitra could not trace the locale of the several buildings
which Hiouen-Thsang had described as standing round the temple. By a |
careful study of the mouldings still existing on the exterior of the temple |
he had prepared restored drawings of the southern and the eastern facades |
of the temple, and suggested to Government that the repairs may be permit- —
ted according to the drawings. The drawings were exhibited to the meet- |
ing as also a large collection of sketehes of the various objects of antiqua- |
rian interest which he had met with in course of his tour. He also |
announced that he had collected 85 pieces of sculptured stones at Buddha }

&
1877) Rajendralila Mitra—Rescarches at Buddha Gayd. 259

_ Gay, apart of which he had suggested should be presented to the Society.
_ Among these stones there were several pillars, rails and coping stones of
_ the old Agoka railing round the temple. One of the stones bore a large
b inscription in the Lat character of the 8rd century, B. C., and another in
_ the Gupta character of the fourth century A. D.

Adverting to the arches which he was the first to bring to the notice
_ of the public, Dr. Mitra said that there were altogether eleven arches in the
_ temple, four over doorways, two over passages leading to the sanctuaries,
and five forming vaulted roofs. Seven of these were pointed Gothic, and.
_ four semicircular. They were built of well-dressed bricks, shaped like vous-
soirs, and set in clay cement. The bricks were set lengthwise, touching
each other by the ends, and not side by side as is usual in the present day.
- This arrangement, conjoined with the defect in the cement, made the arches
weak; but they were true radiating arches, 7. e., a series of blocks so formed
as to fit in and disposed in the line of a curve, the blocks supporting each
other by their mutual pressure, and the entire structure supported at the two
ends resting on piers and not horizontal ones, formed of projecting bricks
which were so common in India in former times. When Dr. Mitra first saw
the arches in 1864, he had only two hours to devote to the examination of the
f ruins, and he then thought that they were synchronous with the shell of the
temple. But further and more careful examination had now convinced him
that the temple had originally been built without any arches, the opening
in front having been closed by gradually projecting bricks, which left
a very high triangular opening, very like what was now to be seen in the
old temple at Konch. The object of this opening was to throw the sun-
light at dawn on the sacred image in the temple. It was, however, found
exceedingly inconvenient, as it brought in the rain-water, which deluged the
sanctuary. The interior was therefore divided into three storeys, by build-
ing two vaulted roofs, and the entrances were arched over, and provided with
doors. ‘This, however, was done before the seventh century, for when the
Chinese traveller Hiouen-Thsang, visited the place in 637 A. D., he found
the different storeys and the pavilion in front, which stood over a vaulted
roof, and described them in detail. He said they had been built after the
temple (en swite) but did not give any date. General Cunningham accepted
the opinion of the Chinese traveller, and believed that the arches had been
built long before the 7thcentury. Concurring in this opinion, Dr. Mitra
observed that the fact would inevitably lead to the conclusion that the
arches had been built by the natives of India without any aid from foreign-
ers. Had they learnt the art of building arches from the Western nations
the Persians, Greeks or Romans, they would have for certain reproduced the
foreign model, and arranged their bricks in the same order in which those
nations did, and used the same cement which their teachers did, But they

260 S. E. Peal—On Pot-holes. [Dec.

did nothing of the kind. They arranged their bricks in the order they
thought best, and that was decidedly inferior. They knew the use of surki
and chunam cement, and used it extensively in forming mouldings and
images, and on their roofs and copings, and had they seen it used by the
Persians or Greeks in the construction of the arch, they would have
followed the example; but they did not, depending entirely on the strength
acquired by the shape of the bricks, and the lateral pressure of their vous-
soirs. One important element in an arch was the key-stone. In the for-
eign models this is placed in the centre of the arch; but the Hindu or
Buddhist builders had apparently never seen this arrangement, and, follow-

ing their own idea, placed it on aside of the centre, wherever the ex- |

egencies of their mode of building rendered it most convenient. Taking
these facts into consideration Dr, Mitra was disposed to maintain the opi-
nion which he had expressed on a former occasion that the arches were both
im conception and execution purely Indian.

Mr. H. F. Buanrorp said that the question of the arch in the Budh
Gaya temple had been very fully discussed at more than one meeting of the
Society about 1864, and his recollection was, that it was generally agreed
by competent judges, that the apparent arch in question was not structur-
ally an arch at all: besides which, it was of much later date than the body
of the building. These conclusions did not seem to be invalidated by Dr.
Rajendralala Mitra’s present description.

The PRESIDENT said :

The Society is indebted to Dr. Rajendralal for his luminous statement
as to the arches at Budh Gaya. Whatever may be their actual age, he has
at least made it clear that they are an addition to the building long subse-
quent to the date of the original structure.

Nor can they be, as he has demonstrated, termed true arches. It
seems to me very clear that the idea which they exemplify is derived from
the wells built of bricks forming a segment of a complete arch, such as are
found at any Hindu ruins of an early date, such a wall round on its side
would give an example of a double arch just like those of the Gaya temple.
In short, the Gaya arches may be described not as arches, but as structures
showing progress towards the discovery of the true arch.

Mr. H. F. Buanrorp read extracts from three letters from Mr. S. E.
Peal, of Sapakati in Assam, relative to pot-holes, to the geological structure
of Goalpara Hill, and to Mr. Peal’s observations on the movements of the
clouds in Upper Assam. The first passage was written with reference
to the discussion of Dr. Feistmantel’s paper on ‘pot-holes,’ which took
place at the meetings.of the Society in March and June. Mr. Peal
writes,—* I see Dr. Feistmantel has been treating us to a disserta-

1877. | , S. E. Peal—On Goalpara Hill. 261

) tion on ‘pot-holes’ and doubts whether your statement that they are
exceedingly common, is correct. From a boy I can remember them,
and was never particularly aware that any other explanation than

running water, sand and gravel was necessary. Out in India, here

in Assam, I find them almost the only common characteristic of the
- water-worn forms. I do a good deal of Rob Roy canoeing in cold

seasons, up the gorges of the rivers coming from these Naga Hills, and
so have ample opportunity for studying them (if necessary). On one occa-

sion up the Tankak river, at a place where a bed of sandstone crosses and

- causes a fall of some 10 feet, large surfaces are exposed in the dry season ;

and the surface of the rock is full of pot-holes. I once caught thirteen

_ good large turtle, each in a hole, head downwards ; some wet sand and gravel
~ at the bottom kept them from being quite dried up by the sun. Holes two

and three feet deep—quite round and nearly vertical.
At another fall, I, one day, saw the spray flying back and upwards in
such a peculiar manner, that I went over and examined closely, and dis-

covered it was simply millions of small fish, 4 and 6 inches long, all trying

to jump the fall, up stream, and that a tolerably large pot-hole was half
full of fish, which served for the supper of our camp. * * * Up the

Disang F. R. Mallet and I saw some curious sections of pot-holes, in a

large mass of exposed sandstone. The holes were pretty close, and of sizes
from 6 inches to a couple or three feet in diameter, and from 5 to perhaps
8 or 9 feet deep. They may have been more, as they ended in deep water.”

The next passages read, refer to Goalpara hill and are as follows :—
*T see the Glacier question is on the tapis. I have been trying to convince
Mallet that Goalpara hill is a moraine. Seeing that Goalpara hill is only
about 500 feet* above sea-level, I am afraid Mallet won’t be convinced.
The hill has large, angular, grey, metamorphic blocks, lying on the surface,
and bedded in contorted gravel and sand; no bedded rock above on the
hill.” “TJ stayed on it for over a fortnight in 1873, and it was while
watching excavations for gravel near the top, that I had my attention first
roused by the extraordinary colour and curvature of the sands, embedded in
layers; * * * some beds of sand dark rose colour, white, yellow, brown,
and even bluish grey, contorted, and having coarse gravel and small blocks

‘of stone here and there. * * * JI don’t know much about glaciers but the

formation was so peculiar, I noted it well at the time. I found no scratch-
ed stones, but the big blocks on the hill, more or less angular and _ partially
embedded, are hornblende,—so Mallet says, after I had sent him some
pieces. Where this hornblende came from, I cannot guess. The hill is

* Itisless. The Meteorological Observatory whichis on the top of the hill is
386 feet only above sea-level, and 249 feet above the highest flood level of the river.—

H. F. B.

262 S. E. Peal—On Movements of Clouds in Upper Assam. [ Dec.

gravelly, all through seemingly ; and rests on sandstones, bedded and seen
on the level of the river,—and not above, as far as I can see. How these
great blocks of dark grey rock got up on the hill top was the puzzle to me.
They seem scattered about on its surface, top and sides; and the hill is
isolated, not overhung by any higher land. * * * The blocks of horn-
blende are probably up to 4 or 5 tons, now and then, and both isolated and
grouped; quite irregular and more or less angular. They seemed to me like
the blocks carried along a glacier surface. However, it may, after all, be
easily soluble by some other means, and not need a large glacier to account
for it. * * * These gravelly hills are not common in Upper Assam, which
is a dead flat ; not a stone of any sort to be seen.”

Mr. Branrorp said that the sketches of contorted and coloured sands _

which Mr. Peal had sent, certainly reminded one much of certain superficial
deposits of the English river valleys, which were attributed to the action of
ice. But he was hardly prepared to accept the idea of a great glacier filling
the Assam valley, without very much stronger evidence. If the structure
described be really due to ice action, it would demand a change of climate of
less magnitude, to suppose that the deposits were due to river ice in winter.
Perhaps a climate which admitted of glaciers in the Naga hills down to
4,500 feet, as described by Major Godwin-Austen,* might also admit of
river ice, in winter, within 500 feet of the present sea-level.

The last extract read had reference to ‘the drift of the clouds in Upper
Assam. Mr. Buawnrorp said that he had suggested this class of observations
to Mr. Peal, with a view to verifying the suggestion made in a paper on
the Physical Explanation of the Inequality of the two semidiurnal Barome-
tric Tides, published in the 45th volume of the Society’s Journal ; viz., that
there was a flow of air in the day-time from over the valleys, to the moun-
tains on either side, and a return flow at night. Mr. Peal writes—“ About
winds, I can tell you that I have pretty steadily had my eye on the clouds,
upper and lower, since your last, and am still more struck than ever, with
the remarkable regularity of the flow and counter-flow. The night winds
Gf any) travel steadily and slowly from the SSW. or WSW. (within
three points) and do not change till 9 or 9} a. m. when a counter-current
sets in from the very opposite point, say NE. to NNE. ‘This continues
more or less all day, as a surface and upper wind, but I can see no trace of
a wind to or from the hills, and never remember to have noticed such a
wind, except in squalls, and I am pretty near a good mass of hills that
should shew any thing of the kind. Our worst squalls are from the NW.
* * * * As the cold season comes on, I find the NE. wind begins ear-
her. It is, at times, now seen at 8 a. M. but seen above and not felé below
where all is still and under a dense fog. As the sun rises, the latter dissi-

* Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. xliv, Part 2, p. 209.

ee
aw ~To Ae

1877.] =H. F. Blanford—WMovements of Clouds in Upper Assam. 263
a ates ; but not till say half-past 9, does the air below move, so as to be felt

asa light breeze, which freshens till say 11 a. M. and remains till 2 Pp. M,
when it dies off slowly, and all is still, till the light evening or night airs
again set in from SW. to WSW., the two winds being hardly from
opposite points; they are more like this [sketch showing the directions to
_ be NNE. and WSW.]. I will keep this question of the winds in view
__ as the season goes on, and, ere done with it, may mention, that in arranging
houses, such as lines, godowns, &c., we generally place them so as not to be
in the NE., SW. direction more than we need or are obliged to.”
q ) On the above passage Mr. Buanrorp remarked “ Mr. Peal’s observa-
_ tions then, do not confirm the idea of a diurnal interchange of the upper
_ strata of air between the mountains and the valley, but they show a very
_-decided movement towards the sea in the day time, with the reverse at
night; such had been indicated in the case of Calcutta in the discussion of
| the anemometric records ;* and, as regards the higher cloud-bearing
strata, had been established by frequent observations on the movement of
_ the clouds over the same place. That such a movement takes place, as a
_ general law, had been indicated, on theoretical grounds, in the paper above
referred to, and, in a subsequent paper read before the Society at the meet-
ing in March last, it had been adduced in explanation of the alternation of
_ Jand and sea breezes on coast lines. It was nevertheless extremely interest-
ing to find that this diurnal oscillation of the winds was so regular and well
marked, far up in the interior, viz., in Upper Assam. " Of course so general
a movement must, in a great measure, mask any mere local movement, such
as that between valleys and mountains; (supposing the latter to exist).
_ Within the last few days, another very interesting observation on this out-
_ flow of the atmosphere from the land to the sea, above the diurnal sea-
breeze, had been made in a balloon ascent at Bombay, by Mr. Simmons
Lynn ; an account of which has appeared in the newspapers. On ascending
_ at Bombay at 4h 40m. in the afternoon the balloon was first carried by the
sea-breeze to the S. East, but having attained an elevation of 5000 feet
was carried off by the upper current slowly to N. W. This observation is
_ of great interest as assigning a datum for the vertical thickness of the sea-
_ breeze current.

- —-
Es —T -

* Indian Meteorological Memoirs, Vol. I, p. 12.

+ The following is the account of the aeronaut published in the ‘ Englishman’ of
the 30th November, extracted from the ‘Times of India.’ In two minutes from the
time of starting, (at Lal Bagh gardens on the Parell Road, Bombay) I found myself at
an altitude of 3000 feet. I proceeded at this elevation in a course 8S. E. by S. about 6
minutes, and determined, if possible, to continue in this direction across to the opposite
shore, but I was doomed to disappointment. When I had reached about one-third
across the surface of water in the line above given, the gas rapidly expanded and fully

264 H. B. Medlicott—On Goalpéra Hill. [Dec.

Mr. H. B. Mrpricorr said he scarcely liked to bring forward only
current observations of his own as against the more deliberate observation —
of another ; but, as the point at issue was of such importance he would not —
withhold the suggestion he had to make. On his way to Upper Assam in
1865, he stopped a few hours at Goalpdra and made some notes upon the _
little hills upon which the station is built. He then had a first opportuni- ‘4
ty of observing to how great a depth and how completely the gneissic rocks
become decomposed, even on steep hill sides, when protected from denud-
ing action by very dense vegetation. The resulting clay might readily be
taken for a deposit ; and the undecomposed harder spheroidal masses of
granitoid gneiss, that often remain quite unaffected, have all the appearance
of boulders. But he particularly recollected puzzling for some minutes
over what seemed a contorted layer in the clay. He had, however, to con-
clude that it was the remains of a string of quartz in contorted schist, all
the rest having become reduced to earth. It was in fact this observation
that convinced him of the true nature of the clay covering these low hills.

He did not pretend to say that Mr. Peal’s observation and his own |
referred to the same features, but the possibility of its being so was sufli-
cient excuse for recording his note.

Owing to the lateness of the hour the papers could not be read, but
with the consent of the meeting the following were taken as read.

1. Memorandum of the diurnal Variation of atmospheric Pressure at the
Sandheads, by Cuas. Harpine, Esq., with a prefatory note by Hun-
RY F. Buanrorp, Meteorological Reporter to the Government of
India.
This paper will be published in the Journal, Part II.

2. Catalogue of the recorded Cyclones in the Bay of Bengal up to the end
of 1876, compiled by Henry F. Buanrorp, Esq., Meteorological Re-
porter to the Government of India.

This paper will be published in the Journal, Part IT.

distended the flaccid portion of the balloon. This caused her to ascend very rapidly
to an altitude of 7,500 feet, but I found that my course was reversed to NW, and I was
leaving Bombay at aconsiderable speed towards the Arabian Sea. * * * * I dis-
charged a sufficient quantity of gas to descend to an elevation of 5000 feet. Then I
found myself exactly balanced, with the car in one atmosphere and most of the sphere
of the balloon in another. The balloon at this moment ceased to revolve on its vertical
axis, one side, that towards the East, being very cold, and that towards the West much
warmer. I now descended to an elevation of 4000 feet, and proceeded in a northerly
[sic] course, but just by way of experiment I re-ascended to 5000 feet and found that —
the balloon was again making for sea in a North-Westerly course, exactly at the same
altitude as before. * * * I continued the descent and found I was proceeding very
slowly in the same course as at first.’

4 1877. J H. Blochmann— History and Geography of Bengal. No. IV. 265

8 Contributions to the Geography and History of Bengal. No. 1V.—By
H. Brocumanny, M. A.

(Abstract. )

The essay notices the following points :—

: (a.) Inscriptions. The Society has received’ from Maulawi Sayyid
Bakhsh Sahib, of Maldah, rubbings of nine new inscriptions from
Gaur, of which the most important are—(1) An inscription of 647 H. (A. D.
1249) of Jalal-uddin Mas’id Jani, governor of Bengal. This is the
lest Muhammadan inscription hitherto discovered in Bengal. (2) An
~ inscription of Yusuf Shah, of 884 H. (A. D. 1479), ranking in beauty after
the Adinah Mosque inscription. (8) A Mahmid Shahi inscription of 943 H.
i SS D. 1536), from which we see that Mahmid Shah’s nickname was
_ Badr-i-Shaht, which explains the occurrence of this name on Mahmid
‘Shit’ colnage.
| Maulawi Sayyid Jlahi Bakhsh Sahib has also written in Persian a his-
| - torical work, entitled ‘ Khurshed-i-Jahan-numa’, containing a description of
BE Gaur and Maldah, of which an English Denis prides will be given.

p The best thanks of the Society are due to the Maulawi Sdhib for his
_ disinterestedness in placing his materials at the service of the Society.

(b.) Coins. Three new coins have been received for description from
_ Mr. W. Campbell, Jalpaigori, vzz., one struck by Fath Shah in 887 H. (A. D.
1482), and the other two by Husain Shah. Figures of the coins will be given.

The latter coins have enabled me to solve the puzzling legend* on many of
Husain Shah’s coins. The king describes himself on them as the conqueror of
Kaémri, Kaémtah, Jajnagar, and Asdrn, just as the Madrasah inscription of

Gaur, discovered by Mr. Westmacott (Journal, As. Society, Bengal, Pt. I,
| for 1874, p. 303) describes Husain Shah as the conqueror of Kamri and
_ Kamtah.

(c.) Chronology. 'The chronology of Bengal history, which may now
be said to rest on a secure basis, is curiously verified in several points by
Chinese historical works. M. Pauthier,in his “ Examen Methodique des
faits qui concernent le Thian-tchu oul’ Inde, published in 1839, mentions that
Aiya-sse-ting of Pang-ko-la, z. e., Ghiyas-uddin (A’zam Shah) of Bengal, sent
several embassies to China, which the Chinese returned, . The last return em-
bassy arrived in Bengal in the tenth year of the Chinese cycle called woung-lo,
and assisted at Ghiyds-uddin’s funeral. According to Prinsep’s tables, the
tenth year of the cycle yowng-lo, would correspond to 1395 A. D., or 799 H.,
and this is the last year found by Mr. E. Thomas on A’zam Shah’s
coinage. Another Chinese embassy arrived in Bengal in the 18th year of

_ * Vide Journal, As. Socy. Bengal, 1873, Pt. I, p. 292, note.
:

266 V. A. Smith—The Bharrs of Bundelkhand. [ Dec.

the same cycle, when Sai-fe-ting is mentioned as the reigning monarch.
This would be 1898 A. D., or 801-2 H., when, according to the testimony
of a coin in the Society’s cabinet, Sazf-uddin Hamzah Shah, was king of
Bengal.

It is to be hoped that further researches in Chinese history will add.

to our knowledge of Bengal history.

Regarding Raja Kans Narayan of Tahirptr, after whom the district
of Rajshahi is named, additional information has been obtained. Dr. Ra-
jendralala Mitra succeeded in obtaining a copy of the genealogical tree of

the Rajas of Tahirptr, which shews that Raja Kans was the grandson of Raja |
Bijaya Lashkar. Just as some of the Mahdraj4s of Jaiptir received the —
title of ‘Sawai’, or one and one-fourth, to indicate that each was more —
than one man, so does the title of ‘ Lashkar’ signify that the holder was —

considered in value equal to an army. It is also worth noticing that a large
parganah in Rajshahi has the name of Lashkar. Rajé Kans’s grandfather,
therefore, must have been a commander of distinction.

The above mentioned Chinese annals do not give Rajé Kans’s name; —

the embassies were only renewed twenty-three -years later, during the reign
of Muhammad Shah, Raja Kans’s son.

4. On the Bharrs of Bundelkhand, with an account of an Inscription in
Pali characters.—By Vincent A. Suita, B.A., CS.

The PRESIDENT said that as the evening was far advanced, he would ‘

not ask the Secretary to read the paper. The essay, with a few omissions,
would be published in the Journal (No. III, for 1877). He would, however,
exhibit the Pali copper-plate, which accompanied the paper, and ask Dr. Ra-

jendraléla Mitra to offer some remarks on the plate, which was a clear forgery. —

Dr. Mirra observed that the inscription was remarkable in many re-
spects. It was the only document in the ancient Lat character, which bore
so recent a date as Samvat 1404. It was, likewise, the only record of a
purely historical character which had been found engraved on a metal plate.
It afforded, moreover, the only instance in which the Lat character had been
used to record a document in the Sanskrit language. The purport of it

was a long protracted war which had been carried on on the banks of the Vira- |
bhadra river between the Bharrs and the Lodhis, the former headed by one —

Kanja, and the latter by Sankara. The war terminated in the overthrow
of the Bharrs, when the images of the Bharrs were carved in stone, and those

of the Lodhis made in alto-relievo, and left on the battle field. The docu- |

ment was inscribed, says the writer, on a bell-metal plate in Pali character

by the priest of the Bharrs in compliance with the order of the Lodhi king. —
Now, the facts which make the record most important are just such as are ©

calculated to excite doubts about its authenticity. Both the Bharrs

Ray

: 877. | Rajendralala Mitra—On a forged Pali Inscription. 267

: ; and the Lodhis were perfectly unlettered, very primitive people, and it is
| difficult to conceive that they should have retained a thorough knowledge
of the Lat character when every body else in all India had for centuries
H entirely forgotten it. That a conqueror should wish to perpetuate the
memory of a successful war was but natural ; but one would suppose that in
such a case he would employ a person of his own side to write it down, and
not employ the priest of his enemies. Nor is there any evidence to show
3 that such a record was ever ordered by any medieval Hindt or aboriginal
i king to be inscribed ona small metal plate. Such a plate could be seen
by nobody, and would be lost in no time. A large stone, or the scarp of a
‘rock, would be the proper receptacle for it; but it was not thought of.
_ The character, too, in such a case would be that which was best known, and
_ -not what was quite unintelligible to the people of the country. How the
__ writer came to know that Pali was the name of the character, it is also difficult
; to conceive. Prinsep, when he first discovered the key to the alphabet called it
_ Lat, because it occurred in its fullest extent on the Lat inscriptions of Agoka.
Subsequently, when it was found that the language of the records bore a
| _ strong resemblance to the Pali of Ceylon some people called it Pali; but
the true Pali character as still extant in Ceylon and Burmah is quite differ-
ent, and the name is a misleading and incorrect one. How did the Lodhis
- commit the mistake? The word Pali in their day would have applied to
_ the Sinhalese Paélf; and not to the character of the Lat. Supposing that
_ the Lat character was called Pali in their time, why in selecting it the Pali
language was not also selected? Again, had the so-called Pali, 7. e., the Lat
character, been then well known, why were not the Pali numerals also used ?
The writer evidently knew them not, and therefore employed the modern
Sanskrit figures slightly mystified by putting an extra scroll or two here and
_ there ? Further, the material of the record is called Kansa or “ bell-metal,’’
and that metal is held by the Hindus to be impure, and never used for cere-
monial purposes. In the Sastras copper is the metal commended for sasanas ;
brass is occasionally used, but never the kansa. The speaker could not make
out whether the plate was of beH-metal or brass ; but he thought it looked
very like the latter. It was besides a rolled plate, not a hammered or cast
| one, and bell-metal, being brittle, can neither be hammered nor rolled into
plates. Taking it to be brass, it should be remembered that laminating
rollers were perfectly unknown in India four hundred years ago, and even
now are known only by name from the circumstances of rolled plates being
brought out from England for sale in this country, and from some rollers
_ being used in the Government mints. No one in India uses rollers for lami-
nating brass. And this fact was alone sufficient to show that the plate
was a forgery. A piece of rolled brass of the size of the plate was not worth
_ more than four annas, and punching the letters on it would not cost much

in

268 KE. C. Bayley—On a forged Pali Inscription. [Drc. 7]

more, and such a record could be easily prepared. Dr. Mitra was of opinion
that some one who had got hold of a copy of Prinsep’s plate of the Latal-
phabet, had got up the record to impose upon Mr. Smith. In Prinsep’s time _
the Pali numerals had not been discovered. -It was only the other day that
General Cunningham discovered only a few, and as this was not known to
the forger, he was driven to the necessity of using the Sanskrit figures |
slightly altered. It seemed, too, that the man knew nothing of the Bharrs — ‘
until he saw the name in English letters. In Sanskrit and Hindi the word
is, and should be, written with the ~ with a dot under it, to mark its pecu-
liar sound. In English this cannot be reproduced, and the usual practice
is, to write the word with two 7s at the end. In Sanskrit this double 7
is never permitted ; but, having seen it in English with a double rv, the writer |
at once copied it in the Pali character, and ina Sanskrit document. Hehad |
to prove his statement before an Englishman, and, apprehending lest the use
of the dotted § should lead to doubts, ‘he sacrificed Sanskrit grammar, and
the usage of the country. It might be asked what would be the object of
such a piece of imposition? But from the days of Wilford there have been
so many attempts of the kind made by Pandits, that it is scarcely neces- _
sary to dwell upon it at length. The smile of a Sahib of high rank and the © |
rewards expected are quite sufficient to account for such wicked acts.

The PresipEnt said after the very clear statement made by Dr. Raj-
endra Lal, for which the Society was much indebted to him, there could be
no doubt that the bronze plate in question was an impudent forgery. It
was almost superfluous to multiply proofs in addition to those brought for-
ward, but at least it was fair to ask why, if the ancient character was preserved |
the ancient numerals were not preserved also, and why with the char. —
acters of 250 B, C. were associated not the numerals of that date but the
numerals of to-day P

Again the transliteration gave, not perhaps good Sanskrit, but at least
intelligible sense, certain errors being overlooked. Still it seemed to the
President very difficult to get the transliteration somewhat differently —
from the text of the plate; the very first letter of the first line might possibly
be read as “go”, but it was more like “ ta.’’ Moreover, unless the writer
was very unversed in the character he used, the “ dhavya”’ in the third line
would surely have the vowel mark attached to the “ y’” rather than to the
first letter of the compound, and the President thought thata scribe of
Asoka’s date would have written the “ marhavirrya”’ of the transliteration.

Without going further, it seemed only too probable that the plate was pro-
duced from the transliteration, and not the transliteration from the plate, and
that Mr, Vincent Smith had unfortunately stumbled upon a Hindu“ Simonides.”’

The reading of the following paper was postponed— ‘
Pali Studies. No. 2. Vuttodaya. By Major G. HE. FryeEr, Deputy —
Comunissioner, British Burma.

i > 1877.] Library. 269

PIBRARY.

_ The following additions have been made to the Library since the Meet-
7 ing held in November last.

J RANSACTIONS, PROCEEDINGS, AND JOURNALS,

presented by the respective Societies or Editors.

Berlin. Die Kénigliche Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften,—Mo-

natsbericht, Juni, Juli, 1877.

Juni. Stemens.—Uber die Abhangigkeit der ietebpiach cis Leitungsfahigkeit des

‘a Selens von Warme und Licht. Peters.—Herpetologische Notizen.

- Bombay. The Indian Antiquary,—Vol. 6, No. 73.

P| Dr. Muir.—On the question whether Polyandry ever existed in Northern Hin-
dustan. ;

— Calcutta. The Geological Survey of India,—Records, Vol. X, Pt. 3, 1877.

) Dr. Feistmantel.—N otes on Fossil Floras in India. W. Theobald.—On the occur-

rence of Erratics in the Potwar, and the deductions that may be drawn there-

from. F. R. Mailet.—Limestones in the neighbourhood of Bardkar.

‘ . The Mahabharat,—Vol. 3,'No. 15.

_—=—. The Rig Veda Sanhita,—Vol. 1, No. 3.

| Cambridge, U. S. The Museum of Comparative Zoology at Havard College,

—Bulletin, Vol. 8, Nos. 11—16.

———. Memoirs,—Vol. 2, Nos. 9, 10.

London. The Atheneum,—Nos. 2607—2611, 1877.

The Geographical Magazine,—Vol. 4, No. 10. +

The Geological Society,—Quarterly Journal, Vol. 33, No. 181.

Nature,—Vol. 17, Nos. 415—419, 1877.

The Royal Asiatic Society,—Journal, Vol. 9, Pt. 2, July, 1877.

EB Thomas.—The Early Faith of Asoka. H. H. Howorth.—The Northern Fron-
tagers of China, Pt. 2. The Manchus. The Northern Frontagers of China,
Pt. 4. The Kin or Golden Tatars. 2. H. Sawaire.—On a Treatise on
Weights and Measures, by Eliya Archbishop of Nisibin. Sir 7. E. Cole-
brooke-—On Imperial and other Titles. Capt. C. J. F. Forbes.—Affinities of
the Dialects of the Chepang and Kusundah Tribes of Nipal, with those of
the Hill Tribes of Arracan. A. H. Schindler—Notes on some Antiquities
found in a Mound near Damghan.

The Zoological Society,—Proceedings, Pt. 2, 1877.

Lieut.-Col. R. Beddome.—Descriptions of three new Snakes of the Family Uropel-
tide from Southern India. Mr. Sclater Remarks upon a two-horned Rhi-
noceros killed in 1876 near Comillah, in Tipperah, and on a living specimen of
Rhinoceros Sondaicus, from the Sunderbans. C. G. Danford.—On the Mammals
of Asia Minor. Arthur, Marquis of Tweedale,—Descriptions of three new Spee
cies of Birds from the Indian Region.

Transactions,—Vol. 10, Pt. 2.

HF

270 Library. (Duc.

Palermo. Societa degli Spectroscopisti Italianii—Memorie. Dispensa 9,
Settembre, 1877. |
Notizei di Calcutta. Lettera del P. Lafont al Prof. Tacchini. Riassunto delle —
protuberanze solari e della macchie osservato alla Specola del Collegio Roma-
no nel giugno 1877. Macchie solari osservate a Palermo nei mesi di luglio
agosto e settembre 1877, da P. Tacchini e G. de Lisa.
Paris. La Société de Géographie,—Bulletin, Septembre, 1877.
Dr. J. Harmand.—Notes sur les provinces du bassin méridional du Se Moun
(Laos et Cambodge siamois).
Schaffhausen. Die Schweizerische Entomologische Gesellschaft »—Mitthei-
ungen. Vol. 4, Heft Nro. 10; Vol. 5, Heft Nro. 1-2. ; %
Washington. The United States, Geological and Geographical Survey of —
the Territories,—Bulletin, Vol. 2, No. 4; Vol. 8, Nos. 1—3. =
The United States Entomological Commission,—Bulletin. Nos. 1,

and 2.
Yokohama. The Asiatic Society of Japan,—Transactions, Vol. 5, Pts. 1-2.
Pt. 2. J. H. Longford—A Summary of the Japanese Penal Codes.

PooKs AND J AMPHLETS,

presented by the Authors.

Anperson, A. Corrections of and addition to the “ Raptorial Birds of
North-Western India,” Pts. 1 and 2. Pamphlet.

Cuambers, C. and F. On the Mathematical Expression of Observations
of Complex Periodical Phenomena; and on Planetary Influence on the
Earth’s Magnetism. Pamphlet.

CuamBers, C. The Absolute Direction and Intensity of the Earth’s Mag-
‘netic Force at Bombay, and its Secular and Annual Variations. Pamphlet.

Haypen, F. V. Explorations made under the direction of, in 1876.
Pamphlet.

Catalogue of the Publications of the U. 8. Geological and Geo-

graphical Survey of the Territories, 2nd Ed. Pamphlet.

The Grotto Geyser of the Yellowstone National Park, with a de-

scriptive note and Maps, and an illustration by the Albert-type process.

Sixth Annual Report of the U. S. Geological Survey of the Terri-

tories, embracing portions of Montana, Idaho, Wyoming, and Utah ; be-

ing a report of progress of the Explorations for 1872. 8vo., Winhdnus

ton, 1873.

Preliminary Report of the U. 8. Geological Survey of Wyoming,
and portions of contiguous Territories. 8vo., Washington, 1871. |

McCrapy, J. Gymnopthalmata of Charleston Harbor. Pamphlet.

Description of Oceania (Turritopsis) Nutricula, N. 8. and the

Library. 271

Pratap Nara Sryeu. Isvara Tatva. A Treatise on Nyaya Philosophy.
Pamphlet.

MiscELLANEOUS PRESENTATIONS.

The Indian Antiquary, Vol. 6, Pt. 73, 1877.
Farson, 8S. W. Dz. A New Hindustani-English Dictionary, Pt. 10-11.
_ Home DEPARTMENT, GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.
Records of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. IO! Pt, 1877:
_. Annual Report on the Insane Asylums in Bengal for 1876, by Dr. F. J.
~ Beatson.
| Report on the Financial Results of the Excise Administration in the ©
~ Lower Provinces for 1876-77.
The Indian Forester. Edited by Dr. Schlich, Vol. 1, Nos. 1-4, Vol. 2,
Nos. 1-8. :
bd THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
Pa Report on the Administration of the Central Provinces for 1876-77.
‘2 Report on the Trade and Resources of the Central Provinces for 1876-77.
: CHIEF COMMISSIONER, CENTRAL PROVINCES,
le Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institu-
tion. 8vo., Washington, 1876.
b3 THE SECRETARY.
E Corr, E. D. The Vertebrata of the Cretaceous Formations of the West.
Royal 4to., Washington, 1875.
3 F. V. Haypen, Egg.
Annual Report of the Trustees of the Museum of Comparative Zoology
- at Havard College in Cambridge, U. 8., together with the Report of the
Curator for 1875. 8vo., Boston, 1876.
; A. Agassiz, Esa.
Maqdmat-i-Badi’-i-Hamadani. Lithograph, Lucknow, 1877.
H. Brocumany, Esa.
| Engravings from the Ancient Marbles in the British Museum, Pts. FE
~ to 11 Folio.
- Owen, R. Descriptive and Illustrated Catalogue of the Fossil Reptilia of
| South Africa in the Collection of the British Museum. Folio, London,
1876. .
Burier, A. G. Illustrations of Typical Specimens of Lepidoptera Hete-
rocera in the Collection of the British Museum. Folio, London, 1877,

272 Library. [Dzc.

Snarrn, Bowprer, R. A Catalogue of the Passeriformes or Perching —
Birds, in the Collection of the British Museum, Vol. 3. 8vo., London, —
1877. 4

Suir, F. A Catalogue of British Hymenoptera in the British Museum.
2nd Ed., 8vo., London, 1876. i

Woopwarp, H. A Catalogue of British Fossil Crustacea, with their Syno-
nyms and the range in time of each Genus and order. 8vo., London, —
1877. ) =

A Guide to the Exhibition Rooms of the Departments of Natural His- |
tory and Antiquities. 8vo., London, 1877. ft
THE TRUSTEES OF THE British MusEvmM.

PERIODICALS PURCHASED,

Banaras. A New Hindustani-English Dictionary, by Dr. S. W. Fallon, —
Pts. 10-11. |
Berlin. Journal fiir die reine und angewandte Mathematik,—Band 48,
Heft 1.
Calcutta. The Indian Medical Gazette,—Vol. 12, No. 11, 1877.
Gottingen. Gdttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Stick 41—44.
Nachrichten,—No. 21.
T. Benfey.—Die Spaltung einer Sprache in mehrere lautverschiedene Sprachen.
Leipzig. Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Band 2, Heft 1—2, Nos. 9—
10.

ee
e

Beiblatter,—Band 1, Stiicken 7 und 9.
Stiick 9. Norris.—Ueber gewisse moleculare Veranderungenim Eisen und Stahl
beim Erhitzen und Abkihlen.
London. The Academy,—Nos. 285—288, 1877.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,—Vol. 20, Nos.

177, 118.

No. 118. W. J. Sollas.—On the Changes produced in the Silicious Skeletons
of certain Sponges by the action of Caustic Potash. Dr. F. Briiggemann.—
Notes on Stony Corals in the Collections of the British Museum. WW. C.
Hewitson.—Descriptions of 23 new Species of Hesperide from his own Collec-
tion. F. Moore.—Descriptions of Ceylon Lepidoptera.

The Chemical News,—Vol. 36, Nos. 988—937.

No. 933. J. Taylor.—On a Simply Specific Gravity Apparatus for Liquids
A. W. Wright.—On a Process for the Electrical Deposition of Metals, and for
constructing Metal-covered Glass Specula.

No. 935. G. £. Davis.—On the Analysis and Valuation of Spent Oxides of Iron
from Gas Works.

No. 9386. W. H. Watson—On the Action of various Fatty Oils on Copper.

The Entomologist’s Monthly Magazine,—Vol. 14, Nos. 160,

161,
The Entomologist,—Vol. 10, Nos. 172, 173.

1877.) "Library. | 278

London. The Journal of Botany,—Vol. 6, No. 177.

The Quarterly Journal of Science,—No. 56,

The Atmosphere considered in its Geological Relations. On Scientific Method.
The significance of the Phenomena of Ontogenesis, in reference to the Evolu-
tion Hypothesis.

| . The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine,—

— Vol. 4, Nos. 24, 25.

Ss No. 25. 7. 7. P. Bruce Warren.—On the Determination of Temperature-
Coefficients for Insulating Envelopes. G. Wiedemann.—On the Magnetic Be-
haviour of Chemical Compounds. Colonel A. RB. Clarke.—On a Correction to

a Observed Latitudes. ;

_——. + Mind—No. 8, 1877.

_— The Numismatic Society,—Chronicle and Journal, Pt. 2, No. 66,

1877.
Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, No. 68.
Dr. W. Roberts —The Doctrine of Contagium Vivum, and its Application to
Medicine. Prof. A. Boettcher.—On the Minute Structural Relations of the
Red Broad Corpuscles. Dr. &. Klein.—Contribution to the Minute Anatomy
of the Epidermis in Small-pox of Sheep.
_ ——. The Society of Arts,—Journal, Vol. 25, Nos. 1229—13803.
i No. 1302. Calcutta Botanical Gardens,—Indian and China Teas Compared.
The Westminster Review,—No. 104, 1877.
E Hindu Society and English Rule. Cross-Fertilisation of Plants and Consan-
i guineous Marriage.

New Haven. The American Journal of Science and Arts,—Vol. 14, No. 81.

A. W. Wright.—On a new Process for the Electrical Deposition of Metals, and
for constructing Metal-covered Glass Specula. J. C. Drayer.—On the prepa-
ration of Cylinders of Zirconia for the Oxy-hydrogen Light.

Paris. Annales de Chimie et de Physique,—5me Série, Tome 12, Octobre

1877.

MM. J. Lefort et F. Wurtz.—Mémoire sur la préparation et la composition de

lV émétine.
Comptes Rendus,—Tome 85, Nos. 14—16, and 18,
No, 14. I. J. M. Gaugain.—Note sur l’aimantation des tubes d’acier. IU. G.
Planté.—Suite de recherches sur les effets produits par des courants électriques
de haute tension, et sur leurs analogies avec les phénoménes naturels.

No. 15. . Berthelot.—Sur la détermination de la chaleur de fusion. UM. Th.
du Moncel.—Du rapport qui doit exister entre le diamétre des noyaux magné-
tiques des électro-aimants et leur longueur.

No. 16. M. Hetet——Emploi de l’eau de chaux pour fixer les acides gras des
eaux d’ alimentation des chaudiéres dans les machines pourvues de condenseurs

-asurface. M. Tennant.—Valeur de la parallaxe solaire déduite d’ observation
du dernier passage de Vénus. 2. A. Bechamp.—Recherches sur la constitu.
tion physique du globule sanguin. J. A. Poey.—Rapports entre les variations
barométriques et la déclinaison du Soleil.

No. 18. I. B. de la Grye.—Sur la determination de la quantité de vase con-

274 Library.

tenue dans les eaux courantes. IM. Janssen.—Sur le réseau photospherique.

M. Bréguet.—Téléphone de M. Graham Bell. M. A. Girard.—Sur le dosage

du sucre réducteur contenue dans les produits commerciaux. M. H. Morin.—
Sur le sucre réducteur des produits commerciaux dans ses rapports avec la
saccharimétrie.
Paris. Journal des Savants, Octobre, 1877.
—. Revue des deux Mondes,—Tome 28, Livraison 4; Tome 24, Liv- —
raison 1. ®
Revue Scientifique,—Nos. 15—18.
No. 15. Congrés des Naturalistes Suisses. La Scinfillation des E’toiles.
No. 16. La Mongolie et les Mongols d’aprés M. le Colonel Prejevalski.
No. 18. I. Mendeleef—tLorigine du pétrole. La Mongolie et les Mongols
daprés M. le Colonel Préjevalski. Revue Astronomique. Les taches du —
soleil dans leurs rapports avec la chaleur rayonnante.

PooKs PURCHASED.

Congres des Orientalistes de Marseille, 1876, Comptes-Rendus des Tra-
vaux du Congrés. 8vo, Marseilles, 1877.

JeRpoN, T. C., SuraEon-Masor. The Birds of India; being a Natural —
History of all the Birds known to inhabit Continental India; with De-
scriptions of the Species, Genera, Families, Tribes, and Orders, and a Brief
notice of such Families as are not found in India, making it a Manual
of Ornithology specially adapted for India. Reprinted under supervision
of Major H. H. Godwin-Austen. 3 Vols. 8vo., Calcutta, 1877.

Murray, ANDREW. Economic Entomology. Aptera. S8vo., London.

KiEEMany, C. F. C. Beytrage zur Natur und Insecten-Geschichte, 2
Vols. 4to., Nirenberg, 1792.

vy. Rosennor, A. T. R. Monatlich-herausgegebene Insecten-Belusti-
gung. 4. Vols. 4to., Nirenberg, 1746.

Scowarz, C. Nomenclator tiber die.in der Roselschen Insekten-Belusti-
gungen und Kleemannschen Beytragen zur Insekten-Geschichte abgebil-
deten und beschriebenen Insekten und Wiirmer mit mdglichst vollstindi-
ger Synonymie. 4to., Niirenberg, 1793.

Suckow, F. W. L. Anatomisch-Physiologische Untersuchungen der Insekten
und Krustenthiere. Band 1, Heft 1, 4to., Heidelberg, 1818.

SwaMMERDAMM, J. Dr. Bibelder Natur. Translated from the Dutch,
with a life of the author, by H. Boerhave. Folio, Leipzig, 1752.

LLLP re

INDEX

TO

PROCEEDINGS, ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

‘Asi, old name of Hansi,

a i.

FOR 1877.

Page
’ Abdul- Wasi’, of Hansi, 121
Abrornis flavogularis, abe aa: 102
Accounts, abstracts of, is ad: ... appendix, xv
Actinura Oglei, ... 102
~ Ain-i-Akbari, ... 2 36
Aira, author of Ee thicumphs Inscription, 165
Aitareya Aranyaka, completion of . 35, 36
Akbarnamah, _... 36
Ala-uddin Khilji, repaired ee fa Hansi, 117
Alcippe Tickelli, oh oa 147
Andamanese language, .. 217

Anderson, (J., Dr.) description oe new species re: Agate Shaws
in the Indian Museum ... 168
# a elected Member of Council 46
x sy exhibition of, and remarks on, a Bamboo- tat. 148

+ % note on the Floral simulation of Gongylus
gongylodes, Linn. 193
Annual Meeting of the Society, 25
» Report for 1876, ab.
_ Antilope cervicapra, Vee
Araman, site of Hicar Firdzah, 92
Arches in the temple of Buddha si : 259
Arctomys Himalayanus, 4 188
Asmand, a place near Samarqand, 122
Arnold, (H. K. W., Mr.), elected an Celiseasy Babar 132
Arracan, languages Sf 206

“Asghar ’Ali Khan Diler-j ver ‘Babédir, Nawéb, elected an Ondigary
Member, dus Ee a3 = 156
117

276 Index.

Assam, drift of clouds in
» languages of,
Assistant Secretary, grant of pay a fits Cons. cake. MSS. foals
Axis porcinus, i
A’zamgarh District, inscriptions rot
Bacillus hispidulus, vay.,
a Souchongia,
Bacteria acanthopus, ae
Bairigaza, modern Broach, Serehiain cups exported from
Bala Sastri, Prof., to receive Notices of Sans. MSS.
Ball, (V., Mr.) ee on certain Mammals eaueehe in the aaa
of the Mahanadi,
on pottery from Balichistan,
remarks on cruciform monoliths at
remarks on the abstract and discussion of cae O.
Feistmantel’s paper, entitled ‘‘ Giant-Kettles
(pot-holes) caused by Water-action in Streams
in the Rajmahal Hills and Barakar district,’’...
Balichistan, Ancient Pottery &c. from, i
Bamboo rat from Burma, _...
Banarji, Chandra Sekhara, Babu. The rene Ramies
Banerjea, Rangalal (Babu), note on a Copper-plate pany from the
Cuttack Collectorate, us 3 a yy
Barometric Tides, variation of,
Bayley, (E. C., Sir), elected President me Member ae the Gounyil
exhibition of, and remarks on, some silver coins
from the Persian Gulf, ‘
remarks on the arches of Buddha fare

2? 9?

Bears, Asiatic,

Beaufort, (F., Mr.), to receive eeecuin S ‘palkeokeny free}

Bhagabati Churn Mallik, Babu, withdrawal of,

Bhagalpur, copper-plate inscription from,

Bhaini, near Hansi,

Bhamati,

Bhars of Sisdcttchend, -

Bhatta Guravo, composer of copper-plate nea he rom. aahSoaline

Bhava Gupta, of Magadha, Suzerain of Orissa,... se

Bibliotheca Indica, report on progress of,...

Birds, new, from Assam,

Blanford, (H. F., Mr.), catalogue . the fated Selene. in the
Bay of Bengal up to the end of 1876.
Ciitlovwonly);:...3 sat ai

Index.

| Blanford, (H. F., Mr.), note on the variation of the Barometric

Tides in connection with diurnal Land
and Sea breezes,

on the arches of Buddha Gaya,

prefatory note to Memorandum of the
diurnal variation of atmospheric pressure
at the Sandheads, by C. Harding, as i
(Title only),

remarks on Dr. Felsoingsitel’s paper, on
Giant-kettles, &c., re

remarks on Himalayan Glaciation,

remarks on Mr. Whitty’s paper on death
by Lightning in a Mine, oe eer

remarks on Pot-holes, ; 4¢

remarks on three letters from Mr. Peal,
relative to pot-holes, the geological struc-
ture of Goalpara Hill, and observations
on the movements of the clouds in Upper
Assam,

i Blanford, (W. T., Mr.), appointed Member of tlhe itiande Com

mittee,

description of Rackets pibpaked (Title
only),

elected Vice- Based and Member of the
Council, !

notes on some recent sescnitth es ba: eof
Jeitteles, of Vienna, on the origin of the
domestic dog, ...

note on two species of these Bears, the

Mamh of Baluchistan and Ursus pruino- -

sus, Blyth, of Tibet, and on an appa-
rently undescribed Fox from Baluchistan,

on an apparently new Hare and some other
Mammalia from Gilgit,

on an apparently undescribed Weasel Fp
Yarkand, ‘

on Ancient Pottery froma BhidielSdebtin;

on Colonel Miles’ paper on the Route be-
tween Sohar and el-Bereymi, &c.,

on the Metad Rat, with a note on Golunda
Elliott,

on the occurrence of wild thinnsetes in the
Mahanadi country,

260

133

76

45

114

278 Index.

Page
Blanford, (W. T., Mr.), remarks on Cruciform Monoliths, — 190
. i remarks on Gongylus gongylodes, Linn. ... 195 @
5 * remarks on Mammalian Fauna of the Ward- |
wan and Upper Chenab Valleys, oh 188 @
Ps remarks on Pellorneum Tickelli, ... ... 148
se remarks on Pot-holes, 145
Pahachey (H., Mr.), contributions to the Genres and asses
of Bengal, No. IV. (abstract), ved 265
. by exhibition of Arabic and Persian Inscriptions
from Hicar Firizah, Hansi and the district
of A’zamgarh, .. 92 =
- » exhibition of a ae of Mscuanedansl Nail
Shah,.. 1 156.
5 on Arabic balsa Persian Tear pone from
Hansi, 1s
‘ » Oninscriptions hehe thr ey Mr. H. James
Rainey from Munger, Syl: ie 256
” a on the Zatt, or Gypsies,in Arabia, ... ... 125
Borneo, languages of, ie Sets sae ee 227
Bourdillon, (J. A., Mr.), elected an Ordinary Member, oe, Hee 113
Bressa Prize, ene regarding, 51
Brough, (R.8., Mr.), a theoretical dedudkion of the bee Roseeae
of a Telegraph Receiving Instrument, ... 184
note on Professor Graham Bell’s Telephone, ... 252

” 99
on a case of Lightning ; with an Evolution of

the potential and quantity of the is

in Absolute Measure, 56
on the Diameter of the Wire to he BAST in

winding an Electro-magnet in order to pro-

”» 9

»? ?

duce the Maximum Magnetic Effect, ee 134
Bruce, ow. Duff, Mr.), withdrawal of, ic as, ee 182
Buddha Gaya, Dr. Rajendralala Mitra’s ees at wait 258
Buddinath Bysack, Babu, Cashier, retirement of, Jee: Oa 43
Bugis, (Celebes), language of, rn ee whi 219
Burial-place, pre-historic, in the Nizim’s Dominions, ‘ile api 189
Burma, languages of, sa SP ee es 209
Bye-Laws, rider to Rule 64, aii ee we tenes
Cambodia, languages of, bse ae se 213
Campbell, (J. F., Mr.), on Himalayan Bicakioe. i ee 2
Oanis anthus, ... es ane cen os 116

” aureus, eee eee eee eee eee 115

By

39

Index.

Canis famelicus,...

faniliaris palustris, Eee a
laniger,
leucopus,

_lupaster, ...

lupus,
pallipes,
(vulpes) montanus,

— Oapra Sibirica, ...

Catalogue of Society’s Sanskrit MSS., 5
Cayley, (H., Dr.), remarks on Eide Glaciation,...
Celebes, languages of, . ie ae

— Cervus es

"Chandra, village in Cuttack, seat Folens SOF vs
Chandel Dynasty, Copper-plate grants of the,

- i . .
_Charairongba, ruler of Manipur,

- »
| Coins copper, from Sadatmand, Baluchistan,

-

i ie 3)

2)

”?

-Chaturvarga Chintémani,

Chiroptera from India and Burma,

i Chittagong Hill-tracts, languages of ...
t = atrosuperciliaris,

ruficeps, Blyth, var. atrosuperciliaris,

‘Clarke, (H. W., Captain), elected an Ordinary Msiaher, ae
Clouds, movements of the, in Upper Assam, ee
Beochin China, languages of,

f Coin Cabinet, Report on,

Committee, election of,

» trom Sarnath, Banaras, and the ne

from Mr. W. Campbell of Jalpaigori,
Partho-Persian, from Persian Gulf,
rupee, of Muhammad ’ Adil Shah,

Colvin, (B. W., the Hon’ble), elected an itn Mbeabee:

Committees, election of,

| Copper- plate from Pandukesvar, ... see

P)

99

grant from Cuttack, ,
grants of the Chandel Baek, ae:

| Council, abstract of the Proceedings of during 1876, .

”

??

rr)

election of the,

memorandum by regarding regeating “ mailto

order sanctioning publication of the late Mr. Attala s
Lepidoptera, ... die sae Hic

289 Index.

Council, order sanctioning appointment of a special assistant for

Page
i

compilation of the Library Catalogue,... 134
5 order that only two MSS. should be lent out at a frei 1338
Croft, (A. W., Mr.), re-elected an Ordinary Member, 132
Crooke, (W., Mr.), elected an Ordinary Member, ... 46
Cruciform monoliths, a 189
Crustacea, fresh-water, from Ponbectalr sk 102.
Cup-marks on rocks in Kumaon, 5a
— Cust, (R. N., Mr.), on the Languages of the Tae: Chinese Pafitana Z|
la and the Indian Archipelago, 19 205 —
x on the Non-Aryan Languages of India, 6
Gibtack, copper-plate grant from ... 124
Cyclones in the Bay of Bengal, 264 |
Cynops chinensis, 53)
Cynopterus marginatus, 204
Damant, (G. H., Mr.), note on the old Manze ChiiAacbak 101
Damba Koh, Cans pottery from, 157
Datta, Jogesh Chandra (Babu), copper coins pieseabed by, 91
Datta, Kedaranatha (Babu), elected an Ordinary Member, 202°
Daid Khan, conqueror of Palémau and founder of the town of 4
Datidnagar, ... 93
Daukes, (F. C., Mr.), eeehaka wel of, 63m
Deane, (T., aera withdrawal of, ; —
Dobson, (G. E., Dr.), extracts from letters of, regarding bitsts of Duk
Oldham and Stoliczka, m, ..114, 203 -
7 . notes on a collection of Chiroptera from hada
and Burma, with descriptions of new ,
species, 204
Dogars, tribe of,.. ‘ys 1199
Dog, origin of fh, domestic, : 114
Douglas, (J. C., Mr.), appointed Shoaib of the Beysiein) diane
Committee, 4 SA Ee 4. 1335
Dravidian languages in Central India, 16%
Drummond, (H., Colonel), withdrawal. of, 99
Duftry, increase of pay to 4
Electro-magnets, maximum magnetic dite of 134 |
Elephas Indicus, 1708
Fath Shah of Bengal, coin Hg : rt 265m
Feistmantel, (O., Dr.), remarks on the death of Mr. FB. Mseke: 70m
5 ‘ reply to Mr. Ball’s remarks on his ae
on Pot-holes, ... e: a 143 —

Index. 281

| 5 Page
" Feistmantel, (O., Dr.), on Giant Kettles (pot-holes) caused by ;
* water-action in streams in the Rajmahal
a and Barakar districts, -. tae TD
~Felis jubata, e- Ai 182 is : 169
’ , pardus, ie Bes 0. ae). LOGS
a » wnela, ee pe a. ae 188
_ Finance, Committee, lest bats amar o sole Dea 68
,,. report on, i 7 27
| Firdz Shah, founder of Higa Firizah, as gt fev 704%, [D2
| Flight, organs of, in the Homomorphic apes iy We 54:
_ Flint knives from Makran, ee FiLOT — g8e 157
Floral simulation of Gongylus gongylodes, Dee Pe 193
Formosa, languages of, oa beguad 2. 230
_ Fox, from Balichistan, oe ae tae Anh 204:
Gaur, inscriptions from, vs Se JD BRE 265
Gazella Bennettit, , ii 172
_ Gharaib-ullughat, Technical hetieniary = ’Abd-ul- Wasi? Oa grt. 121
- Ghosha, Jnanendra Chandra, (Babu) elected an ordinary Member, 202
» Krishna Dhan, (Dr.), elected an ordinary Member, nes 249
Ghulam ’Ali Bhikan, of Hansi, ... nf ad, Oil ese 121
- Giant Kettles, ... aa at an A) 77
_ Gilgit, mammalia from, ee ih, oP G2 se Oe 205
Glass, ancient from Makran,.. ee as fk 158
~Goalpara Hill, geological auetans of, 260

Godwin-Austen,.(H. H., Major.), descriptions of three new species
of Birds belonging to the Gene-
ra Pomatorhinus, Actinura,
and Pellorneum, from Saddya,

Assam, 101

| Pe : elected to audit the aia aaenate: 46
55 » remarks on Mr. Campbell’s paper

on Himalayan Glaciation, ... 4

| 5 FS remarks on the Manipuris, 101

some notes on Birds of the Caner:
Pellorneum and Pomatorhinus,
with a description of a variety of

Chlewasicus ruficeps, Blyth, ... 146
— Golunda Elliott, LAE rt os Oa, beer 168
| “a meltada, ‘Qi ee ab.
— Gongylus gongylodes, Linn., floral aiesalaion of, ine A ae 198

Gordon, (C. B. P., Mr.), withdrawal of, . = Ate 46

282 Index.
Page —

Grant, (Alexander, Mr.), compounded for Life-Membership, ... 250 —
aoe elected an Ordinary Member, a 202
hive Stitras, ... . 85, 37mm
Grote, (A., Mr.), letter eee, papain! gibbAdton of dese :
tions of the late Mr. W. S. Atkinson’s Ze- |
pidoptera, ine se nae 92%
Gryllus gongylodes, ... a. oe iio) |
Hamid Khan, governor of Hansi, ae ue ... 92,118 @
Hansi, historical notes on, cds we “ft a 117 @
5. auscriptions trom, ~2is a at ye 121%
Hare, new, from Gilgit, a ST TL Ss 205 |
Hart, (J., Mr.) elected an Gelinas Weaker: ys «= 2028
Hashim Khan, faujdar of Hisdr Firtzah, Be: Pe Pekity th ts 93
Hathigumpha inscription at thee Cuttack, ... . 163%
Hemitraqus jemlaicus, i rece edee 188 —
Hisar Firizah, inscriptions from, oe a a 92 @
e », town of, 1p Eee rent st ib. &
Himalayan Glaciation, Sats Si x . 2; lec
A languages, ... ces oe 93
Homomorphie Insecta, devolaniie’ a organs af edi of, tk 54
Hughes, (A. J., Mr.), withdrawal of, ss seals 68. §
Hume, (A. O., Mr.), on a supposed new sheep from Kalai ss 203 |
Husain Shah, ant of, 4 aie at See 265 &
Ic¢abah, a sa Soie 36
Inscription, copper-plate, ae, Hiieotoin, ba ‘uocabepete 257
© from a Mosque-house at Munger, ; ae 257
s from Southern Gateway of the sect Fort, ns 256
S from a dome outside Hisar, ... se bss 98 |
s from a Makbarah outside Hisar, ... 97
55 from a Mosque in the village of Ganjahra, Aicteing
A’zamzarh, 99
rs from a Rinvane vt in hike yard 6g the Sher Buhlil’s Mau-
soleum, Hisar, ... ye 99 Bi
from a Mosque near the Miran Séléri Mosque, Hanes 3 124 9
38 from a Mosque near the Talaki Gate, Hisér, ... ... 94 7
ee from a Mosque outside the Dihli Gate, Hisar, re 95 |
< from an old Mosque in the village of Chakesar, dis- |
trict A’zamgarh, 100
4 from a stone at the Dargah if Pir Kachoaia in Makan
madabad Khas, district A’zamgarh, snsiivantrekt 101

from the Barsi Gate, Hansi,... oe re: 124

”

Index.

Inscription from the Dini Mosque, Hansi,
from the Jami’ Mosque of Hisar,
forged in Pali characters,
Hathigumpha, reading and frariitistibal of,
illegible, from Balichistan,
of Jaldl-uddin-Mas’id Jani, of Heal:
9 of Mahmitd Shah, of Bengal,
— of Ydsuf Shah, of Bengal,
| Inscriptions from district A’zamgarh,... wes
e y from Gaur, ; .
A Imperial Assemblage held at Delhi 3000 y years ago,
e dian Archipelago and Indo-Chinese peninsula, latenaean of,
“Indian Museum Act, XXII of 1876,
iy ‘3 catalogues accepted by Trustees,
i > re report on,
“Insects from Tenasserim, wi
‘Isaac, (T. S., Mr.), appointed a of thie: Fiala SiGiide thal on
Lg behalf of the Society,
Hi ‘. .. re-elected Member of the Council,
Jalal-uddin Mas’iid Jani, inscription of, from Gaur,..
Jat tribes in Hisdr Firtizah, de “dd eee
| Java, languages of,
zs eitteles, Professor, researches ela on the origin ah the donbutic
dog, ...
J ournal and Proceedings, price ot. ct ae ied
3 ‘Kaimur (or Kairomali) Range, the,
| Kakhyen, or Kaku, language,
a

Kamaon, rock-sculpturings in,

| Kawi language, ee es iz sorta

| Kelat, sheep from, om, hee.

‘Kerr, (Ralph, Major, Lord), Fiiawal “of

| Khetran, mounds in as of, containing pottery,

| Khyeng language, ;

| King, (W., Mr.), notes oft a pre- Lkideorio BeKae lade, an foes

: form Monoliths near Mungapet in the Nizam’s
Dominions,

} Kolarian languages,

| Kripd Ram Gaur, faujdar ft Elise Fir aii

} Kumara, Radha Kishor Deb, Juvraj of Hill Tiparah, stuaiad an

Ordinary Member, ” 7. nee eas
| Kunawari, or Milchan, ty ena

f

284 Index.

Lagomys auritus, vay.,

2 Royle, Ma :
Lalita Suradeva, King, spnnee Natale sant af ona ao
Languages, Non-Aryan of India,

Bs of Indo-Chinese Peninsula Sad: the tian: Archipelago
Lashkar, title of, ies te ¥
La Touch, (J. Digges, Mr.), pleted: an beietaey | Member,

Leonard, (G. S., Mr.), the ian History of the God Viraj,
Lepcha leat:

Lepidoptera, descriptions ae new, colewied pablicaian ae 81, 1384, 202 |

Lepus Biddulphi, n. s.,
5 Pamirensis,
» Libetanus, Pi: ek arnt ah
Lewis, (T. R., Dr.), paresis on Mr. Whitty’s paper on death
by Lightning in a Mine,

Library, additions to, ... 20, 61, 83, 104, 126, 150, 172, 196, 233, 269 |

# Catalogue, special assistant appointed for,
Hs Committee, election of,
Report on,

Lightning, conductors,
=; death by, in a mine,
a evolution of potential and quantity a adhere “a

List of Societies and Institutions with which exchanges of Publi-
cations have been made during 1876,

Lohitic languages,

Lonchodes Baucis,

3 Bootanicus,

a Godama, n. s.,
be porus,

* virged,

London Agency, report on, ...

Lopaphus Lolas, ;

Lutra, sp., re és

Lydekker, (R., Mr. )s Natecss on the Meacnaliott feidinn of th
Wardwan and Upper Chenab valleys,

Macacus rhesus, ae

Madagascar, languages of,

Maharaja of Darbhanga, elected an sanary Mamie;

Mahmid of Ghazni, takes Hansi, ;

Mahmitd Shah (IID), nick-named Badr-i- Shahi, RON re of,

Makhstis Khan, inscription of, at Munger, ye

10 |

103

Index. 285

> a Page
| Malay Archipelago, languages of, Hes é ee 218
YX faldives and Laccadives, languages of, Lat Dab Ove bree 217
f’ M. famh of Baluchistan, os ne 204
~ Mammalian fauna of Wardwan and trance Chenab valleys, des 188
I Mauna from Gilgit, res : a 205
~ Mammals occurring in the Basin of the Mahénadi, 1a Ae 168
-Mandelli, (L. M., Mr.), elected an Ordinary Member, oie 249
ale Character, note on the, ... hina abs 101
Marshall, (G. F. L., Captain), elected an Gritasry Member, ae 46
E. MeConnell, (J. F. P., Dr.), withdrawal of, 4Y x: 156
McGregor, (W., Mr. ) on Lightning Conductors, vow 132
XN edlicott, (H. B., Mr.), appointed Member of the ee Com- -
é mittee, ... ose 138
BS Pe elected Treasurer and Member of ‘amie 45
4 FP remarks on Mr. Campbell’s paper on Hi-
malayan Glaciation, = 3
es ie remarks on the geological at batnie of
4 Goalpara Hill,. 6 264:
“Medlycott, (A. E., Rev.), elected an @idiaars Neuter) suites 68
Meek, (F. B., Mr. ), death of, announced, bs ta 70
Megaderma lyra, i al bie By amaah Ge 204
- Members, list of, for 1876, ak svi uk Appendix, ii.
etad Rat, ie a sae. 4¢ee 168
eteorological Observations for J cian February, March, 1, ie Xvi
= Gongylus gongylodes from, edt re ere 193
Mihnati, of Hansi, Q4zi of Sarhind, fo) 93
Ee iles, (S. B., Colonel), on the route between Sohar and el- Bereyint
is in ‘Oman, with a note on the Zatt or
2 Gypsies in Arabia, ie 125
-Mockler, (E., Major), pottery &c., found by, in Makrén, Balichietint 157
“Mollusca from Yarkand and Tatiees ids rate fie 44 56
a .,, from Yunan and ieee Burma, bas nde 2b.
_ Mon language, BA) I 207
- Monoliths, cruciform, near Mungupot in the Nizdm’ S Pe Oe 189
Monthly General Meetings, _ 1, 46, 67, 91,118, 181, 181, 201, 249
Moschus moschiferus,... 44d d*de) 188
| Mubarak Khan Sarwani, faujdar ee Highs Berdaty re it 93
| Mughis, a poet of Hansi, ee a <A ges 120
| Muhammad ’ Adil Shah, rupee of, Aw ie ry 156
\ a "Ali Beg, faujdar of Hansi, ii sq iO ps 93

ae 33 Husain, faujdar of Hisar F irizah, oes ani 93

eee -
7

286 Index.

Muhammad Salih, builder of Mosque at A’zamgarh, nt
Muir, (J., Dr.), elected an Honorary Member,
Mungapet, (Nizim’s Dominions), Cruciform Monoliths from,
Munger, Inscriptions from,
Murrhian cups, aa EN ee
Murshidabad, Makhstishbéd, iets adlatally is hae
Mus, sp., ds
» Bactrianus, aon
» NSumatrensis,
Mustela kathiah, ;
SE LOLICZR ANG, TOS.,.%i
Ms vulgaris,
Nanda, King of Magadha, overthrow aE.
Nandavarta, emblem of the 23rd Jain, Ara,
Narayanapala Deva, seal of, on inscription from Bhsenipne
Narnaul,
Natural History Gemsdiniess oleethont Obst,
Nemorhedus goral,
Nepalese MSS., catalogue of i
Nevill, (G., Mr. ), List of the Mollusea seiloated by De J. Madera!
in Yunan and Upper Burma, with descrip-
tions of new species, (Title only),

. List of the Mollusca collected by the late De
Stoliezka when attached to the Embassy
under Sir D. Forsyth in Yarkand and Ladak,
with descriptions of new species, (Title only),

m withdrawal of,
Nee from Darjiling,
Nicobarese language, ...
Nitisara, ise
Non-Aryan eas of Tania) ae he
Officers, election of,
O’Kinealy, (J., Mr.), beried: Momber of th canes
Oldenburg, (H., Dr.), letter from, a a new edition of the

Vinayapitakam,

Oldham (Dr. 'T.) to receive Spaioty’ 8 paBliennous free,

wae Alemorial).<,'s. ee Au 41, 71, 114, 203m

Ovis Blanfordi, ...
yy cycloceros,
» Hodgsoni, ...
» Karelin,

index. 287

Page
Ovis Vigner, _... A! 203
Pandukesvar, near Hutivandth, Ramaens pects y ‘ate fore! Las 72
Paratelphusa Kdwardsit, i ie 30° Nw 102
i Limborgi, ae wes bis AA! ab.
x Sinensis, oe ab.

Peal, (8: E., Mr.), on pot-holes, hb. pandodienl 1G vactase a Goal-
para Hill and movements of the clouds in Upper Assam, _... 260
_ ~Pellorneum minor, he ys ihe is 146
) a pectoralis, Be ie ae. ee, 102
. ruficeps, ef a, eee nae 146
) a subochracewn, He a Oe 1b.
i Tickelli, a. “ee ne ab.
Peters, (S. T., Dr.), elected an Ordinary ‘Mois hbr. ere fee 181
Phibalosoma acanthopus, ... ix se .. 161, 162
és Annamallayanum, ni. s., ae Rag. ee 161
. Cantori, 1a Bis sit a 1b.
e 9 - Westwoodit, Be Des eae oe 1b.
_ VIrg ea, See Sa am 2b.
Seeaippine Islands, baaallvas ot, a. bis ir Game: 229
Philological Committee, election of, ae oe eye 69
Phyllorhina fulva, ... af. wee Fh O00 204
s larvata, es ae Ae ie ab.
rf speoris, ... a. tol bg wor 1b.
Physical Science Committee, aie of, iy ifn 69
Pictures, renovation of, s. Re SE Pen 1): 33
Plethodan persimilis, 26 e. ay Ay, 53
Pomatorhinus hypoleucus, x ae gis ahs 14:7
” Inglisi, cs 5 a ie uy. ab.
= stenorhynchus, ee oe SRO RE 102
Pot-holes, oa ee Pe 77, 140, 260
Pottery, ancient, from Baltahishin, Ot 157
Prannath Pandit, (Babu), elected Member of the Source 46

Note on two Copper-plate grants of the
Chandel Dynasty of the eleventh and
twelfth centuries of the Samvat era,.., 192

”? )

Pteromys inornatus, ... iu Ie ae ee 188
a Oral, ee ee: Ses a 169
» petaur ste Hs ie ab.
Pratapandrayana Sifha, (Babu), alected an Ordia tie Manthey; oe 202
Premchand Chaudari, pay increased, fe see ft 42

Publications, Report on, he te a FARE 32

288 Index.

Raja Bijaya Lashkar, x
» Kans Narayan, of Tahirpur,..
Rajastiya, or ceremony of Imperial bankeen,
Rajendralala Mitra, (Dr.), an Imperial Assemblage held at Dale,
3000 years ago,

S Hy elected Vice-President and Mesnbie of
Council, ee

> e exhibition of, and remarks on, a Gippees
plate from Pandukésvar, cae

5 bias he, exhibition and remarks on a Copper-
plate inscription from Bhagalpur,

, i exhibition and revised reading of the
Hathigumpha inscription at Udayagiri,

é 5 on illegible inscriptions from Baltchistan,

r a on pottery from Baltchistan,

s pe on the arches of Buddha Gaya,

5 Fs on the authenticity of a Pali Tacoma

received from Mr. V. A. Smith,

ss 7, remarks on Cruciform Monoliths,

Bs m remarks on three bricks brought from
Buddha Gaya,

x 5 submission by, of a descriptive Cobaloante

| of the Society’s Sanskrit MSS.,
Ras, site of Hisar Firtzah, aie nae
Rat, Metad, af
Ravenshaw, (T. E., one Fee’ ble), clonal an Gada Miskaben, ae
Reeves, (J. C., Mr.), elected an Ordinary Member, ‘
Registration a the Society,...
Repairs and alterations,
Revised Rules, be
Rhinoceros Sondaicus,... ae
Rhizomys cinerea,
‘s erythrogenys,
"4 Sumatrensis, ;
Rivett-Carnac, (H., Mr.), on some Anolon Sealine: on Rok
in Kamaon, similar to those found on
Monoliths and Rocks in Europe,
Ruticilla schisticeps, ar
Sadiya, Assam, birds from, ...
Saif Khan Barha, faujdar of Hisar Firdvah;
Salabat Khan Barha, faujdar of Hisar Firtizah,

257

163
158
160
959

266
190

258

183
92
168
113
181
34
33
32
170
149
150
149

101

Index. 289

Page
Sandford, (W., Mr.), elected an Ordinary Member, ... mee 113
Sanhita of Black Yajur Veda, a ; SPO dea eee
Sanhitas of Sama Veda, Sure ae a .. 04, 36
- Sanskrit MSS., Society’s, Catalogue of, ibs sacl ace Segal
Sarsuti, now called Sirsd, ... wa Jac ae 92
Sawai, title of, “a aac aes priest 266
Schefer, M., to receive Society’s pebhoxtions oe Fe Al
Sciurus maximus, ee Sy te A weak 170
‘Scientific Club at Vienna, prion Rae uae es 71
Scotophilus pallidus, ... * uae a ee 204
| a Temminckt, ni ae no ee 1b.
Secretary’s office, report on, ae aa: daha! Ube 34
“Semnopithecus schistaceus, ... an 188
- Shahddd Khan Khweshagi, faujdar of Hansi and Hae sued soa 119
_ Shan States, languages of, ... be aes BES 211
Sheep from Central Hills of Kelat, wad Preis Ge 203
Shrews, Asiatic, ... sas sae 168
» tree, fae cae ave by 1b.
Shukri mosque, at ae eh nie ee we 117
Siam, languages of, ... cS \ EE 212
| Smith, (D. B., Dr.), elected Member of the Council,.. 46
» (V. A., Mr.), on the Bhars of Bundelkhand, wih an arene
of an Inscription in Pali characters, was 266
Sohar and el-Bereymi, in ’Oman, route between, or 125
Spens, (A. N. W., the Rev.), elected an Ordinary Member,... _... 91
Spice Islands, reise of, ss a Pe 228
Sri Dhanga Deva, the Lord Ae Pinta see seer ree 192
Stoliczka, (F., Dr.), bust of, . a el ei 203
_ exhibition Ap eat ap aoe gasheal ae 70
Stone hammers from Makran, Jag 3 xsl 159
Sumatra, languages of,... ae Ae aang hats 226
Sus Indicus, ae aoe ae oe 188
Sutkagen Dor, Baluchistan, iene from, me Fite Bare 157
Sweeper, increase of pay to, ... ms oe oe 42
Tabaqat-i-Naciri, a, ais tee aes 36
Tagals of Phillipine Islands, beer ces of, a ae 219
Tantric symbol, sea sashys ibaa 165
Telegraph receiving instrument, ext resistance ce une ate 184:
Telphusa Larnaudit, ... eee aa was, Lehkee 102
» lobifrons, ee Joe Sor ai ab.

Tenasserim, insects from, a ace vienna 160

290 Index.

Page
Tenasserim, languages of, ae 2: Bids ta hale 208
i new crustacea from, 7 ot 102
? zoological exploration of,

Tennant, (J. F., Colonel), appointed Member of Council, 114
Thaumantis Gamboitte, ee 163
S Camadeva,. ss. Sieve <5e i ab.
Hi Howqua, i dine sl vol 2b.
. Louisa, n.s., 1b.
Nourmahal, ab.

Theobald, (W., Mr.), remarks on ‘Mr. Campbel's paper on Coe
layan Glaciation, . ~ ‘ 137
Thibetan languages, ™ ee oda die 7
Thomas, George, reigns over Hana a ee ay 119
Thuillier, (H. L., Genl.), elected Vice- ees 45
Bs remarks by, on the Annual Report for 1876, AAs
esac, (J. D., Mr.), compounded for Life- cnet iO Aa 182
Trustee of the Miesaa, appointment of additional, ae 68
Tupaa EKilliotte, see ae 556 one gre 168
Turdinus guttatus, be ove aide eee 102
» Williamson, sp oe yan eae 1b.
Tylototriton verrucosus, sie eee aan eee 53
Ursus arctus, %. 204
» Gedrosianus, bet ibe Sa oan ab.
,, wabellinus, ... ere te bes 188, 204
,, labiatus, .. sen ses vb.
» pruinosus, eas Sei + soc 205
» Syriacus,... 204
,, Libetanus, ae ae aan al 205
torquatus, oa ee ab.
Pakrenen,; (A. D., Colonel), veh alranval ae se ja “are Sai
Vedanta Sutras, ... “he oH irs + 35
Vesperugo Abramus, ... sae roow eee 204
. (Hesperoptenus) Bionfowaiee . Sp., 1b.
es s Tickelli, ‘ Gre Peas 2b.
: Kuhlii, ; Bee os eco ab.
a (Vesperus) ee Ms8, cee a AE ab.
Vienna, Scientific Club at, ... cen ie
Vinayapitakam, new edition of, ... are SA lke 182
Vindhya-mali, or Kaimtr Mountains, _... woe yee 76
Viraj, Mythic History of the God, a Be 81

Vrata, (Mahara Chandra, Babu), elected an Ordinary ir aiaben!

181

Index. 291
Page
Vulpes canus,~ .. is 205
' 4, jlavescens, Kee oes one eee 188
> LEUCOPUS,.06 oie ab.
» montanus, : aan 205
Waldie, (D., Dr.), aeiated Auratimate for ae of ‘tficart, 25
a Ss elected to audit the annual accounts, 46
Waller, (W. K., Dr.), elected Member of the Council, 4G
Walt Khan, ... ae sae 97
Wardwan and Upper Chenab Valleys, fain GES i Bt 188
Weasel from Yarkand, dhe 148
Whitty, (I. J., Mr.), note on a case of ‘Wauth by Lightnin in a
*- Mine; ae “3 eh 102
se elected an ordinary ieeietier: 91
Biise, (J., Dr.), compounded for Life-Membership, 250
Wood-Mason, (J., Mr.), description of two new species Be frau
water Crustacea, obtained by Mr. O.
Limborg in the Houng-da-ran valley,
Tenasserim, 102
” is exhibition and dasceiaen of ene little
known insects collected by Mr. O. Lim-
borg from Upper Tenasserim, 160
bs * exhibition of, and remarks on, a Newt fan
Darjiling, 53
i . on the final stage in the damahe tide @
the organs of flight in the ie es
| Insecta, 5A
: -Yajati, the founder of the Kesari dynasty, ee -plate oak ae 125
Zatt, or Gypsies, of Arabia, aie “ae Se ab.
Zoological Exploration of i pansonitn, 2

ee a a a a a ea ea a ee a a

Meteorological Observations. 1

ee.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
a taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

3 in the month of January 1877.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet.

e 3 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
o- dependent thereon.

Cy
‘s 8 _ | Range of the Barometer 5 # |. Range of the Tempera-
2 Re during the day. eae 3 ture during the day.
ob Brg ae
Cra) i 6
HH So Ag
QA qh
q an 4 ie o 4 SiN
ha Max. Min. Diff. 3 Max. Min. Diff
Ss + & SH
Inches. | Inches. Inches. Inches. Oo Oo 0 )
30.068 | 30.144 | 30.015] 0.129] 65.5 75.0 57.5°|| 175
075 148 012 136 | 66.6 76.6 56.51) Vel
.082 161 .039 122] 66.8 77.0 58.5 | 18.5
.088 161 .036 115 | 66.6 77.0 58.9 | 18.1
.095 152 051 101 | 66.8 76.0 59.2 | 16.8
115 194, 047 147 | 66.9 76.6 59.0 | 17.6
110 187 .063 124] 68.9 78.7 61.4 | 17.3
nt 173 064] .109] 68.0 77.2 59.2 | 18.0
110 194, .037 157 | 68.2 (wig 60.5 | 17.2
075 151 O19 Ae: 168.8. ||) 78.0 60.4 | 17.6
.093 .168 O34 134 | 69.0 79.0 60.5 | 18.5
.094, 189 .018 AZT). 70:0 79.8 62.2 |. 17.6
.092 oe .029 124 | 65.4 79.0 63.5 |) a
: 110 168 .046 122") 63.8 67.3 6L.3°) 1-60
cit 176 1242 131 Add |. 64.2 72.0 67.5 | 14.5
an 16 219 301 169 132] 64.3 70.5 60.5 | 10.0
agl7 188 .260 136 124 | 65.8 73.8 5S. | ila
18 171 BAG aaa | Bh BES | PRO 60.5 | 16.5
19 172 251 Za. A27 68.7 774 62.0 | 15.4
20 118 186 .051 135 ; > 66.9 74.0 60.6 | 13.4
pd .069 142 O17 125 | 67.0 | 75.4 59.5 | 15.9
22 .067 151] .010 141 | 67.5 76.6 60.5 | 16.1
28} 105 led 049 128 | 65.4 70.0 61.4] 8.6
eed 134 .208 .084 124 | 67.9 78.5 59.4| 19.1
25 .090 .162 015 147 | 68.3 yaihee: 60.0 | 172
| 26 047 .122 | 29.990 132 | 68.3 76.5 60.2 | 16.3
| 3327 .078 .159°'| 30.033 126 | 69.0 77.8 62.5 | 153
| 28 074 .150 019 131 | 68.9 78.3 60.5 | 17.8
29 015 089 | 29.955 bade |") 90.7 79.5 62.5.| 1720
30 «| 29.966 .049 919 1380 | 74-1 83.0 68.5 | 14.5
31 .983 .068 .908 160 | 72.0 78.0 66.8 | 11.2

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
| Thermometer Means, are derived, from the hourly observations, made at the
‘several hours during the day.

il Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January 1877.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

r

‘ . . . el f= aD G4 fy eae i
Bsr ele |e ee
= E ES i © S's | SEs iad
a) o > AS) ty 45 6 seg ele eee
23 © 5 S 23 | pies eee
ea) =) = = =o = Fm |o ad

Date. 2 a a 5 e 2 | he |2 B's
es) 2 | 2:| 4, |\ae 482 |e
Pest) Bit) 60) Be) Bier) eal eee
= g = a me aca da j:s8 |gBs

o si 5 fs oF oq mero | OT
= Q O a = = haa =

re) re) ra) re) Tnehes. Gr. Gr.

1 59.1 6.4 54.0 11.5 | 0.428 4.74, 2.94, 0.68
D) 60.8 5.8 56.2 10.4 461 5.11 10 1 4
3 61.1 5.7 56.5 10.3 465 15 a 71 \f
4 60.9 5.7 56.3 10.3 462 13 .08 71 9
5 60.9 5.9 56.2 10.6 461 10 16 70
6 60.6 6.3 55.6 113 452 Ol 27 69
7 61.8 71 56.1 12.8 459 06 68 65
8 61.3 6.7 55.9 12.1 456 04 49 67
9 61.3 6.9 55.8 12.4 ABD 03 5D .66
10 62.4, 5.9 57.7 10.6 A485 34 26 70
11 63.0 6.0 58.2 10.8 493 43 33 70
12 64.1 5.9 59.4 10.6 513 63 37 70
13 64.1 is 63.1 2.3 580 6.44, 0.51 93
14, 62.2 1.6 60.8 3.0 537 5.98 63 91
15 60.8 3.4 57.7 6.5 485 38 1.31 .80
16 61.1 23 58.2 6.1 493 48 24 .82
H 62.3 3.5 59.5 6.3 515 el 33 81
18 63.8 4.3 60.4 7.7 530 85 70 78
19 63.4 5.3 59.2 9.5 509 62 2.07 73
20 61.2 5.7 56.6 10.3 467 alg dl val
21 61.3 5.7 56.7 10.3 469 18 12 71
22 61.5 6.0 56.7 10.8 469 17 25 70
93 61.4 4.0 58.2 7.2 493 AT 1.48 79
24, 62.7 5.2 58.5 9.4, 498 50 2.01 73
25 61.7 6.6 56.4 11.9 464 el 49 67
26 62.4, 5.9 57.7 10.6 485 34 26 70
27 62.9 6.1 58.0 1156 489 39 37 70
28 62.2 6.7 56.8 12.1 470 18 56 67
29 66.3 4.4 62.8 7.9 B74 6.31 1.87 ag
30 70.3 3.8 67.6 6.5 672 7 34 73 81.
31 68.8 3.2 66.2 5.8 642 - 08 AT 88.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. a

1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Metorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January 1877.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

‘8 Range of the Barometer = . Range of the Tempera-
cee for each hour during 2 ture for each hour
e) g a the month. 4 during the month.

o >

Ea Ag

aan ‘ ‘ as :

a |) Max. Mins °- Dif. S Max. Min. Diff.
as a
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Co) Oo Oo °

Mid-
‘ight.| 30.105 | 30.217 | 29.969 | 0.248 64.6 72.5 61.0

11.5

1 096 .207 957 -250 63.9 71.0 60.5 10.5

2 085 .216 947 .269 63.2 69.2 60.0 9.2

3 O77 199 933 .266 62.6 69.0 59.5 9.5

4 .070 185 .936 249 62.1 68.7 59.0 oe

5 O81 .190 .958 .232 61.5 68.5 58.5 10.0

6 096 198 .990 .208 61.0 68.5 58.0 10.5
m7 116 -206 | 30.004 202 60.9 68.8 57.5 11.3
>. 8 142 239 007 202 62.5 70.0 59.0 11.0
. 9 .165 277 046 231 66.1 71.5 62.7 —8.8
10 B46, 301 049 .252 69.1 74.5 64.0 10.5
Pil 152 .288 023 265 EG 77.0 64.0 13.0
Noon. .120 .267 | 29.990 hh 13.3 78.6 65.2 13.4
1 .087 .223 .959 264 74.5 80.0 65.5 14.5

2 .063 193 .930 .263 75.5 81.0 65.2 15.8

3 048 .169 917 252 75.8 83.0 64.9 18.1

4 043 176 908 .268 74.7 82.0 64.0 18.0

5 .050 .169 919 .250 73.6 80.8 64.0 16.8

6 061 187 -931 .256 Fix) 78.8 64.0 14.8

7 075 .205 934 271 69.4 76.0 64.0 12.0

8 .092 227 -963 .264 68.2 74.6 63.0 11.6

9 103 .200 .958 .292 67.1 73.5 62.5 11.0

10 109 .202 .960 .292 66.2 72.5 62.2 10.3
li 107 .232 951 281 69.5 72.0 61.3 10:7

7 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometer Means, are derived from the observations made at the several
hours during the month.

:

Iv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Catcutta,
an the month of January 1877.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued).

fo
i ; +3 ce Ba Soe eee
2 BO ES dec : Ba | od |B E
EY e ay (=) Ss) ES rico eB br eee
a © © 5 Suna | et ey eel ae
E 5 ey 8 a S83 |eee (S28 -
Hour. A S A ie 6 oa ee o eee
= 8 5 = (2 a2°| 28 | 3, sae
+ Ta mS o = o
ae | | ae | oe | BO | eee [eee
SS bs = b.'S a3 e° [dak |e 58
Ss q A s am Sue is A ae S [so S
re) re) re) re) Inches. Gr. Gr.
Mid- |
night.) 61.7 2.9 59.4, 5.2 0.513 5.70 1.08 0.84,
1 61.1 2.8 58.6 5.3 499 .06 .07 84,
2 60.6 2.6 58.3 4.9 494, .50 0.99 .85
3 60.1 2.5 57.8 4.8 .486 43 94, .85
4, 59.6 2.5 57.3 4.8 .478 04 93 85
5 59.3 2.2 57.3 4.2 .478 .o0 81 87.
6 59.0 2:0 57.2 3.8 .476 ao 72 88
7 58.8 Zi 56.9 4.0 472 28 76 8
8 60.2 2.3 58.1 4.4, A491 49 .86 8
9 62.1 4.0 58.9 V2 604 59 1.51 719
10 63.2 5.9 58.5 10.6 .498 .48 2.30 70
1l 64.0 7.6 57.9 137 .488 Lod 3.06 64
Noon.| 64.4 8.9 57.3 16.0 478 .22 .62 59
1 64.7 9.8 07.8 16.7 .486 .29 .89 08
2 6d-1 10.4 57.8 DR 486 .28 4.18 .56
3 65.1 10:7 57-6 18.2 483 24 .30 .0o0
4 64.4, 10.3 57.2 17.5 .476 .18 .05 .56
5 64.9 8.7 58.8 14.8 105 .48 3.45 .61
6 64.7 6.4 59.6 11.5 .516 .66 2.62 .68
f 64.5 4.9 60.6 8.8 504 .87 1.99 15
8 63.9 4.3 60.5 eae 4 ibaz .87 71 Wad
9 63.3 3.8 60.3 6.8 028 .85 47 .80
10 62.8 3.4 60.1 6.1 625 82 .30 82 *
11 62.5 3.0 60.1 0.4 020 83 Ab 84

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Vv

a Absbtract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

tuken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
on the month of January 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

a |ooe WInp.
CULES: a
ac) mi
3 Hi8 Zug gible i oS a General aspect of the Sky.
S a |S irection. © =
Ala ® less ee
o ;[uches 1b | Miles.
meles.0 |) j.. NWN, We& Noi 121.6). Bto1)«. w., \1 ito 8,; B fo
ll p. mu.
. ye ee Nie NON, Bs 2.0! B. Fogey at 9 po a.
mO7.B.|.", f.. S& S.by Wo4)... ) 48.0.) B.
aeizs.0) ... Sby H&S S W|... | 68:4) B to7 «a. m., Vito 12,
to 5, Btoll p.m.
mlay.6 |... \Sby W&WS WI... | 43.6] B to 11 a.m., 7-i to 5; B to
ll p.m. Shghtly foggy from 8
to ll P.M.
6|123.0| .. |WSW&NbyE ... | 82.0) B. Foggy at midnight.
mp l27 84 ots NbyE&N 71.3 “B tod, \aito 3, B to Lt pom.
8] 114.8 N& W by N 88.3 B to 2, \i to 5, B to 11 P. m.
Bi... WbyN&N 101.5| B.
10 N&SS W 48.5| B. Slightly fogey at 5 & 6
AM. & 8&9 P.M.
1] a SSW&E ob. Bb to 3p Sito 5, Bi to: Eb es me.
12 0.06 SbyE&S W335) <B to Gaa., \ito 3, Nat tod!
O toll p.m. Light Rat 7 & 11
a P. M.
a3) 1.94 S E te. | 143.2 | Of OT at 10-4. w.- Ke from
° Midnight to 4 p.m.
14 3 746+ Oto 5, B to Il Pim. Desks.
2 10 & ll a.m.
15 5 N by E a | 241.3.) Bote. 6 asm. ito 7, to
ll P. M. Slightly foggy at 8 &
9; BM
HO)... 0.03| NbyE& N E|... | 191.2) Btol,\ito4,O tol0a4.m.,
mi to 3, Nv tot 5, .B to li pram
Slightly foggy at 7 & 8 P.M.
[N N W Light R at 6 & 105 a. m.
yi . (|N by E, N W & ... | 79.1] Bto7 a. m., \i to 3, \1 to 6,
Btolle.m. Foggy from 5 to
i eM.
#3/428.3 | ... NNWE&EN | kh. | 79.38) Btotamw, i & Vito5, B
toll p.m. Slightly foggy from
8 to ll P.M.

\i Cirri, —i Strati, “i Cumuli, i Cirro-strati, ~-1 Cumulo-strati, w_i Nimbi,
\.i Cirro-cumuli, B clear, S stratoni, O overcast, T thunder, L lightning,
R. rain, D. drizzle.

sal

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta,
im the month of Junuary 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

aa Vane Winp.
22 |5a5 z
‘ a ice Se te |
o| 4a laa e Prevailing ea
a S S 5 oi direction. a &
o )Inches tb
19)129.0:))' :. N & N by W ye
20, 129.7 N & N W
21| 127.8 N W
oO 1a 8 NNES&NE
23 NW&WbyS
24) 129.5 WbyS&NE
[NN E
25) 129.0 NE,NNW &
26| 126.5 NNE,NW &W| ...
27). 131.0 Wby N&W
28) 134.0 W&Wody S
es 136.0 WbyS&SW
30; 138.0 SW&S S W
31|\ 134.5) 0.87; SW&S 8S W 103

Daily
© |Velocity.

ae
OD

108.5
130.3

112.3

103.9

58.9

118.2

102.7

60.4

67.9

48.4,

71.3

87.6

|

General aspect of the Sky.

B to 9 a. m., \i to 5, Bto 11
p.M. Slightly foggy at Mid-
night & 1 a. M.

B to 6a.m., \i & i to 3, O
to ll P. m.

Ni to 7 4. u., B-te 2 xrite
ll p.m. Slightly foggy at 10

io ll P.M,

\i to 1, B to 5 A. an Nato
ll Pp. M.

S to 7, \Wito 9a. m., O to 7,
\witoll p.m. Shghtly foggy
from 8tolle.m. D at 10, 11
A.M. & 12 P.M.

B. Slightly foggy from Mid-
night to 2 4. mM. & at 7 Pp. M.

B. Slightly foggy at 10 &
ll P. M.

B to 6, \i to 8 a.m., \1i to 4,
\ni to 6, O to 9, \i to 11 P. M.
Slightly foggy at Midnight, 1
A.M. & ll P.M.

Na. to 3 A.(a.>.B fo Gk te
11 p.m. Slightly foggy at Mid-
night & from 8 to 11 Pp. m.

Ni to 11 a. M., \_1-to 7, Bo
ll p.m. Slightly foggy at Mid-
night & 1 a. mM.

\i & 1 to 9 A. Oi te
4 to/4, \i to 9, Bite 14 pias

B to 6/\1 to9, \_ 19011 asa
mito 5, \ito 7, \i to 9, O to
lip. m. Slightly foggy from
A4to6a.m. T,L& R atil’ p.m.

O to 10. A..M., “ito 125-410
4, \ni'to 8, 21 to All, era
& Lat Midnight & la.m. R
from Midnight to 53 a. m.

Na Cirri, —i Strati, Ai Cumuli,\—i Cirro-strati, ~ i Cumulo-strati, w._i Nimbi,
\ni Cirro-cumuli, B clear, S stratoni, 9 overcast, T thunder, L lightning,

i.

rain, D. drizzle.

Meteorological Observations. vil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
im the month of January 1877.

Monrtuuy Resvutts.

Inches.

Mean height of the Barometer for the month us ».. 80.096
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. mM. on the 16th xo 30.30)
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. m. on the 31st seu 29.908
extreme range of the Barometer during the month wr in O.BOR
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures Ses Ss awe 1 SOLEAL
Ditto ditto Main. ditto ede ... 80.040
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month et a: OTOP

8)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month 67.7
Max. Temperature occurred at 3 p. m. on the 30th 83.0
Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the Ist & 15th 57.5
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month 25.5
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature 76.1
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Me vee 6017.
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month ... sian LOR
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month ion LOBED
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer 5.2
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month eee
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point 9.4
Inches.

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month Wes se ww. 0.494
Grain.

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month aa. 146
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation wee OO

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.73

O

Mean Max. Solar radiation Thermometer for the month ,,, oes «1284

: Inches.

Rained 7 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours Pe ac ESS

Total amount of rain during the month 1a pene
Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge* attached to fie anemo-

meter during the month ae He ae out of order

Prevailing direction of the Wind oi ae nee N&NW

* Height 70 feet 10 inches above ground,

vul

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the 8. G. O. Calcutta. in the month of Jan. 1877:

Montuty REsvUtts.

Tables shewing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew. together with the

Meteorological Observations.

“UO UTBY
“MM Aq N re ae ANNA Ss inn) AAR Ars aA Am aS
‘uO UlVYy =
M'N'N | % ANANNANAA Sas oy] AnMNAN Coen oon en oe Boon |
“UO ULBYY T= a4
“A OT A ANAAAARKAARQAN HF OCONAANDAANAIRQAA

= _ a

uO Wey
sr a eee Pd We
Rian = al
AE NM By a i
‘UO ULBIT
: aa = aAe ee
N 4q ANNAAANIAAHAN
‘UO Uley

“ML nN Cn Ic Bl on Bt on cel on ee cen oe | ANANAARQAAN
wee AA | nk es oe UE wey eke he oe LE eT
“UO ULBIY

‘§ Aq “Ay A ARANAAAANR
"uO UlVY
"M'S “A
‘uO Ulery

Seas
"UO WIRY

_M'S 'S
uO ULB,
“mM 4qQ°9

oe
mem NAQ nA RRNA eS

ce

rt COS. Tc ce ce Is oo ee

re lols

Q meet ANAT HRN
lex) RQRANRTAAR AAA es

=

Sense n nA eS il

Seer BANANAMAN

is

et SM ANNANANNAARAN

ANRQNQN AA AAAS

iS) AMMA MOONAR AAS
ei
ANRQTAANAHAMON

OQ

re aM TAN ON

ce

re oD ean Ss me ei

tem i

1
1

No. of days.
ae |

il

ac

"UO Ie
‘O'S “Wh

UO WIRY

“s 4q a
“uo UIT
“HL

‘dO UIeyy

1

Cn Ms ce |

N Aq

“UO UIvy

‘dN a

re

"UO URI

a eel

NQ fg oH AMMMMMA

‘HN
"UO Ue]

re

lol

aa RQMAAMMAM

or ONANMARARTHA

“HNN

‘UO WIVY
Ps re OH DOWD AAANAD AA

N BARA NANANANAAN

number of days on which at the same hour. when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

SH H19 191910191 1H A AD

"N

AN Hi OE ODO 4
ae

Midnight

oD COS OO HAHAHA

aN FiO rE ODO rs
4

Noon,

[ APPENDIX. |

LIST OF MEMBERS

OF THE

_ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

PN THE 31ST DECEMBER, 1876.

LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.

The * distinguishes Non-Subscribing, the + Non-Resident Members,
and the { Life-Members.

N. B.—Gentlemen who may have changed their residence, since this list was
drawn up, are requested to give intimation of such a change to the Secretaries, in
order that the necessary alterations may be made in the subsequent edition. Errors
or omissions in the following list should also be communicated to the Secretaries.

Gentlemen who are proceeding to Europe, with the intention of not returning to
India are particularly requested to notify to the Secretaries, whether it be their de-
sire to continue as members of the Society, otherwise, in accordance with Rule 40 of
the Bye-laws, their names will be removed from the list at the expiration of three
years from the time of their leaving India.

Date of Election.

1860 Dec. 5.| Abdul-Latif Khan Bahadur, Maulawi. Calcutta

1868 Sept. 2.)+Adam, R. M., Esq. Agra,

1860 July 4.|+Ahmad Khan Bahadur, Sayyid, c.s.1. | Benares

1872 April 38. |+Ahsan-ullah, Nawab. Dacca

1860 April 4. |fAitchison, J. E. T., Esq., Mm. pv. Jullundur
1866 Jan. 17. |*Allan, Lieut.-Col. A. S. Europe

1871 June 7. |tAlexander, J. W., Esq. Darbhanga
1860 Oct. 3.| Amir Ali Khan Bahadur, Nawab. Calcutta

1874 June 3.| Amir Ali, Sayyid, Esq. Calcutta

1865 Jan. 11.| Anderson, Dr. J., F. L. 8. Calcutta

1872 June 5.|fAnderson, A. Esq. Fatehgarh
1875. June 2.| Apcear, J. G., Esq. Calcutta

1875 Feb. 3.] Armstrong, J., Surg., B. Army. Calcutta

1871 Sept. 6.|*Atkinson, EH. T., Esq., c. 8. Europe —_[ana.
1869 Feb. 38.|+Attar Singh Bahadur, Sirdar. Bhadour, Ludi-
1870 Feb. 2.|+Baden-Powell, B. H., Esq., c. s. Lahore

1873 Aug. 6./+Badgley, Capt., W. F. Shillong

1859 Aug. 38.| Balaichand Sinha, Babu. Calcutta

1865 Nov. 7./{Ball, V. Esq., m. a., Geol. Survey. Geol. S. Office
1860 Nov. 1.| Banerjea, Rev. K. M., ut. p. Calcutta

1876 June 7.| Baness, J. F., Esq. Calcutta

1869 Dec. 1./*Barker, B. A., Esq., mM. a. Kurope

1873 March 5. |* Barclay, G. W. W., Esq., M. A. Europe

1860 July 4.| Batten, G. H. M., Esq., c. s. Calcutta
1859 May 4.| Bayley, E.C., The Hon. Sir, B.c.s., K. c. 8.1.] Caleutta

1873 Feb. 5.| Bayne, R. R., Esq., B. a. Calcutta

1864 Sept. 7.|Beames, J., Esq., B. ©. 8. Cuttak

1841 April 7.|*Beaufort, F. L., Esq., B. c. s. Europe

Date ae Election.

ill

1876 pane Z.

1867 July 3.

1862 Oct. 8.
1872 Aug. 7.
1876 Nov. 15.
1864 Nov. 2.

1874 Nov.
1875 July

1857 Mar.
1859 Aug.
1873 Aug.

1873 April 2.
1864 April 6.
1876 Nov. 15.
1868 Jan. 15.
1876 May 4.
1860. March 7.
1872 June 5.
1871 Jan. 4.
1866 Nov. 7.
1874 April 1.
1871 Sept. 6.

1869 Jan. 20.
1863 June 3.
1873 Mar. 5.
1876 Aug. 2.
1860 Jan. 38.
1876 Nov. 16.
1875 April 4.
./¢Chandramohan Gosvami, Pandit.
.|fChard, Rev. C. H.

.{fChennell, A. W., Esq., Topl. Survey.
.{fChennell, T., Esq.

.|tChisholm, R. F., Esq.

.|¢Clark, Lieut.-Col. E. G., Bengal Staff Corps.
.|*Clatterbuck, Capt. F. St. Quintin.

1868 Aug.
1872 Dee.
1874 Aug.
1875 June
1871 Sept.
1868 Feb.
1872 Aug.

1876 Mar.
1868 Dec.
1876 April
1874 March
1873 Aug.
1874 July

1847 June
1870 May

‘|+Blanford, W. T., 4. B. 8. M., FB. 8,

4
7
1873 Dec. 3.
4
3
6. /fBligh, W. G., Esq.

.|*Dalton, Col. E. T., c. s. 1,

5
4,
5
2
6
5
3
1874 Nov. 4.
1
2
5
a
6
1.
2
4. ;+Damant, G. H., Esq., c. s.

*Behrendt, J., Esq.

Belletty, N. A., Esq.
*Bernard, C. E., Esq., c. 8.

Beverley, H., Esq., c. 8. i
t Beveridge, H., Esq., 0. 8.

Bhudeva Mukerjea, Babu.

Bhagabati Charn Mallik, Babu.

.(fBlack, F. C., Esq.

Blackburn, J., Esq.
Blanford, H. F. , Esq., A. RB. 8. M., F.

+Blissett, T., Esq.
Blochmann, H., Esq., M. A.

tBowie, Major, M. M.

+Boxwell, J., Esq., c. s.

Bradshaw, A., Surgeon Major.

*Brandis, Dr. D.

*Brooks, W. E., Esq., ©. E.
Brough, R. 8., Esq.

+ Browne, Col. Horace A.
Bruce, W. D., Esq-,.c. E.

tBuckle, H., Esq.

Cadell, A., Esq., B. A., ©. 8.
suk

‘*Campbell, Sir G., K. c.

ftCappel, A., Esq.

+Carnegy, T. P., Esq.

Carnac, J. H. Rivett, Esq., B. c. 8.
Cayley, H. Dr.
Chambers, Dr. E. W.

Constable, A., Esq.
Crawfurd, J., Hsq., c. s.

. |tCooke,. J. E., Esq.
.|+Coxhead, T. E., Esq.
. /{tCrombie, A., Esq., M. D.

Cunningham, D. D., Esq., M. B.

.|fCowan, Capt. S. H., B. 8. o.

Staff Corps.

Patna
Calcutta [ces
Central Provin-
Caleutta
Rangpur
Chinsurah
Calcutta
Hamirpur
Caleutta

. | Caleutta

.| Geol. S. Office
Mathura
Dacca
Caleutta
Sambhalpur
Dumka

Simla

Simla

Kurope
Calcutta
Rangoon

| Caleutta

N. Arracan

Banda
Europe
Simla
Assam
Ghazipur
Calcutta
Calcutta
Gauhatti
Thayetmyo
Shillong
Dibrighar
Bombay
Khert, Oudh
Kurope
Lucknow
Caleutta
Madras
Tiperah
Rangoon
Calcutta
Arrab

Europe
Cachar

Date of Election.

1873 Dec. 8
1871 Jan.’ 4
1861 Nov. 6
1869 April 7
1856 June 4
1874 July 1
1870 Heb.023:
1872 Aug. 7
1869 Oct. 6
1873 Jan. 8
1864 July 6
1862 May 7
1853 Sept. 7
1870 May 4.
1875 Mareh 8.
1859 Sept. 7.
1875 March 3.
1874 July 1.
1867 June 5.

1871 March 1.

1870 March 8.
6.
.|tHgerton, The Hon. BR. E., c..s., C.8.-i.

1863 Oct.
1859 Dec.

1869 Oct. 1

1863 June
1871 Nov.
1873 July
1869 Sept.
1867 Sept.

1873 Dec.

3
a,
2.
1.
4,
3.

.lfDames, M. L., Esq., o. 8.

Daukes, F. C., Esq., o. 8.

. |tDavies, The Hon’ble R. H.,c. 8. 1, B. c. 8.
+* Ray, Dre. F., F:u,'8.)R. '@. 8.
.|tDeBourbel, Major R., Royal Engrs.

Deane, Capt. T.
+DeFabeck, F. W. A., Esq., 1. mu. Service.
Dejoux, P., Esq.

. |tDelmerick, J. G., Esq.
.|tDennys, H. L., Esq.

Devendra Mallik, Babu.

.|/+Dhanapati Singh Dughar, Rai Bahadur.

Dickens, Col. C. H., Rg. A., c. 8. I.
+Dobson, G. E., Esq., B. A., M. B., F. L. 8.
Dodgson, Walter, Esq.
+Douglas, Col. C., RB. a.
Douglas, J., Esq., Govt. Telg. Dept.
Drummond, Col. H., R. 5.
+Duthoit, W., Esq., c. 8.
Dvijendranath Thakur, Babu.

{Edinburgh, H. R. H. The Duke of.
+Hidgar,:J. W., Hsq., C. 8.\z:, B. 0. Si

Elliot, J., Esq., wa.

2
2
7.|*Elliot, Sir Walter, late m. c. s.
2. |*Elliot, C. A., Esq., B. c. 8.

A.
7
vi
7
5

+Evezard, Col. G. H.

.|*Ewart, J., Esq., M. D.

Fath Ali, Maulawi,

//*Fayrer, Sir J:,:K..¢. 8. 2:
.|fFedden, Francis, Esq., Geol. Survey.

Feistmantel, O., Esq. Mm. p., Geol. Survey.

5
5. + Foulkes, The Rev. Thos.

6. |t Field, C. D., Esq., m. a., c. 8.
1. \}Pisher, J. ., Hisq:,.e) 8:

4.,
6
6
2

*Forbes, Major J. G., RB. E.

.|tForbes, Capt. C. J. F. $., Depy. Comr.
. (ft Forest, R., Esq., c. =.

.|*Forlong, Lieut.-Col. J. G. R., M. 8. c.
J Worsyen, Sir ic esa, CO. BS

tFoster, J. M., Hsq., M. RB. C. P.
Fraser, Capt. E.

*Fryer, Major G.-E.

Fyfe, The Rev. W. C.

+Gamble, J. 8., Esq.

DeraGhazikKhan
Caleutta
Lahore
Europe
Lucknow
Calcutta
Deoli
Calcutta
Delhi
Sambalpur
Caleutta
Azimganj
Calcutta
Europe
Calcutta
Lucknow
Caleutta
Caleutta
Mirzapur
Caleutta

Kurope
Daryjiling
Lahore
Calcutta
Europe
Europe
Pina
Europe

Calcutta
Kurope
Karachi
Calcutta
Bangalore
Burdwan
Chindwara
Arrah
Shwegyeen, B.
Dehra {Burmah
Hurope

Europe

Nazira, Assam
Bushire

Europe
Calcutta

Pankabari, Dar-
jiling

Date of Election.

1871 Aug. 2
1874 July 1
1859 Aug. 3
1862 Feb. 5
1867 Sept. 4
1867 Dec. 4
1859 Sept. 7.
1875 July 7
1869 Feb. 38
1861 Feb. 6

6

2

1872 Nov.
1862 July
1869 July
1875 July
1863 Nov.
1866 June
1876 Nov. 15.
1861 Sept.
1873 Aug.
1861 Feb.

Jan.

1864 Dec.

1871 June
1867 July
1869 April
1861 March
1861 Feb.

1874 Jan. 7.
1875 March 38.
1875 Aug. 4
1868 Aug. 5
1872 Dee. 4
1868 Nov. 4
1873 Jan. 8
1863 Jan. 15
1866 Feb. 7.
1867 Aug. 7
1873 March 5.
1866 Jan. 17.
we7O san. 5.
1870 June 1.

1868 April 1.
1872 Dee.

./¢Gangaprasad, Munshi.
.|+Gardner, D. M., Esq.

. (tGastrell, Col. J. HE.

. +Gaurdas Baisak, Babu.
.|fGauvain, Capt. V.
.|*Gay, EH. Hsq., M. A.

*Geoghegan, J. Esq., B. C. 8.

.|+Girdlestone, C. E. R., Esq., c. 8.
.|¢Giriprasad Singh, Thakur.

Godwin-Austen, Major H. H., F. z. 8.,
F. BR. G. S., Topographical Survey.
Gordon, C. B. P., Esq.

.|tGordon, Robert, Esq., ¢. E.

vr Gordon, J. D., Hsq.; ©. ®. 1560. 8.
.|fGouldsbury, J. R. E., Esq.
.|+Gowan, Lieut.-Col. J. Y.

Gribble, T. W., Esq., B. C. 8.
Grierson, G. A., Esq., ©. 8.

.|¢Griffin, L. H., Esq., B. c. 8.

Girischandra Sinha, Rajah.

7
7
4,
6
5
4:
6
6. |\+Growse, F. S., Esq., M. A., B. C. 8.
1871 Jan. 4.
6
5
-
3
3
1
2
6

Gunendranath Thakur, Babu.

.|*Gunn, J.S., Esq.,M.B., Surg., Bengal Army.
./+Gurucharan Das, Babu.

Habiburrahman, Maulavi.

.|\fHacket, C. A., Esq., Geol. Survey.
.|*Heeberlin, The Rev. C.
.|¢Harachandra Chaudhuri, Babu.

ef Elarrison, A. S:j Eisq,,) Bo A.
.|*Haughton, Col. J. C., c. 8. 1.

Heintze, C., Esq.
+Hendley, Dr. T. H.

.+Hewitt, J. F. H., Esq., c. 9.
-|fHobart, R. 'T., Esq.,.0. .8.
.|*Hoernle, Rev. A. F., PH. D.
.|tHolroyd, Major W. R. M.
.|t{Houstoun, G. L., Esq., F. G. 8.
. tHowell, M.8., Esq., c. s.

Hoyle, G. W., Esq.

.|tHughes, T. H., Esq., a. R. 8. M., F. G. 8.

+Hughes, A. J., Esq., oc. 5.
+Hughes, Captain W. G., M. s. ¢.
+Hume, Allan O., Esq., o. B., ©. 8.
SEHimtern WoW ., Kisq., 0. D.$C."8,
*Hyde, Col. H., p. E.

4. |\t+Ibbetson, D. C. J., Esq., c. s.

Moradabad
Azamgarh
Europe
Birbhum

Kurope
Europe
Nepal
Alhghar

Caleutta
Caleutta
Henzada
Bangalore
Montgomery
Hurope
Calcutta .
Rangpur [jab
Kapurthala, Pan-
Caleutta
Mathura
Calcutta

Europe
Krishnagar

Calcutta

Geol. 8. Office
Europe [singh
Sherpur, Maiman-
Allahabad
Europe

Calcutta [na
Jaipur, Rajputa-
Motihari
Allahabad
Europe

Lahore

Hurope
Bulandshahr
Calcutta

Geol. 8. Office
Barrackpur
Arracan
Rajputana
Europe

Europe

Karnal, Panjab

Date of Election. | |
1866 March 7.|fIrvine, W., Esq., c..s. Fatehgarh,
1871 March 8.| Isaac, ‘T. S., Esq., ¢..5. Caleutta
1853 Dee. 7.|+Isvariprasid Singh Bahadur, Raja. Benares
1874 Feb. 4. |fJackson, Dr. C. J. Muzaffarpur
1876 July 5.| Jarrad, Lieut. F. W., R. Nn. Calcutta
1865 June 7. |\+Jaykissen Das Bahadur, Raja, co. s. 1. Cawnpore
1873 Aug. 6.| Jogeshachandra Datta, Babu. Caleutta
1866 Feb. 7./fJohnson, W. H., Esq. Patna
1862 March 5. }*Johnstone, Major J. W. H. Europe
1867 Dec. 4. |*Johnstone, Lt. Col. J. Almora
1873 Dee. 3.|tJohore, H. H., Maharaja of, K. c. s.1., |New Johore,
Singapore

1873 April 2.|*Jones, F., Esq., c. 8. Europe
1875 Nov. 3.|+Jones,S. S., Esq., B. A., C. 8. Sasseram
1869 April 7.| Kabiruddin Ahmad, Maulawi. Caleutta
1871 May 3.| Kaliprasanna Ghosh, Babu. Calcutta
1861 Dec. 4.]+Kempson, M., Hsq., M. a. Allahabad
1875 April 7.\+Kerr, Ralph, Major, Lord. Mathura
1874 Dee. 2. +Khuddbakhsh Khan, Maulawi. Patna
1867 Dec. 4.| King, G., Esq., M. B. Calcutta
1867 March 6. +King, Capt. H. W. P.&OCo.’sOffice
1862 Jan. 15.| King, W., Jr., Esq., Geol. Survey of India.| Geol.Surv. Office
1875 Wee. 1.) Kmeht.J. B., Esq. Calcutta
1876 April 5.| Kantichandra Sing, Kumara. Caleutta
1860 May 5.| Kurz, S., Esq. Calcutta
1859 Dec. 7. ;*Leonard, H., Esq., M. a., C. E. Europe
1870 July 6. +Lethbridge, E., Hsq., M. A. Krishnagar
1869 June 2.)*Leupolt, J. C., Esq., c. 8. Europe
1873 Feb. 5.| Lewis, T. R., Esq., M. B. Caleutta
1864 Nov. 2.| Locke, H. H., Esq. Calcutta
1866 Jan. 17. +Low, J., Esq., G. T. Survey. B. Burmah
1869 July 7.| Lyall, C. J., Esq. B. A, C. 8. Calcutta
1876 May 4.| Lyall, J ohn M., Esq. | Caleutta
1875 Jan. 6.| Lydekker, R. , Esq. ., Geol. Survey of India.| Caleutta
1870 April 6. tLyman, B. Smith, Esq. Japan
1866 June 6.) Macdonald, Lieut.-Col. J., B. s. c. Calcutta
1876 Dee. 6. + Macdonald, a. M3 Esq. N. W. P. Terai
1873 May 7. *Mackay, W., Esq., c. E. Europe
1873 Dec. 3.) McLeod, K., Esq., M. D. Europe
1848 April 5. +Maclagan, Major-General R., B. E., F. RB.

8. E., FF. \R,.G..S, Lahore
1867 July 3. *Maenamara, Dr. C. Europe
1868 Dec. 2. +Macauliffe, M., Esq., c. s. Jhelum
1874 Jan. 7

- Magrath, C. F., Esq., c. s. Bogra

vu

eee es ees ceee eer reaancae IE I TBE IE FE SN TE OT ESE TT CTO LEE,
Date of Election.

1867 April 3.| Mahendralal Sirkar, Dr. Calcutta
1867 April 3.) Mainwaring, Lieut.-Col. G. B. Caleutta
1876 Dec. 6.] Malleson, Col. G. B., c. s. 1. Calcutta
1852 Nov. 3.| Manickjee Rustamjee, Esq. Calcutta
1872 Nov. 6.\+Man, E. H., Esq. Port Blair
1869 July 7.|+Markham, A. M., Hsq., o. s. Allahabad
1874 Aug. 5.|*Marsh, Capt. H. C. Kurope
1873 July 2.|+Marshall, C. W., Esq. Berhampur
1873 Aug. 6.|+Marshall, Lieut.-Col. W. E. Simla
1875 April 4.) McConnell, Dr. J. F. P., Prof. Med. Coll.| Calcutta
1876 Jan. 5.|+McGregor, W., Esq., Supt. I. Telegraph. | Akyab
1860 March 7. |+Medlicott, H. B., Esq., Mm. a., F. a. s. Supt.
Geol. Survey. Calcutta
1871 Sept. 6.|+Miles, Major S. B. Muskat
1870 July 6.)*Miuller, A. B., Esq. Europe
1874 May 6.|+Minchin, F. J. V., Esq. Aska, Ganjam
1875 Aug. 4.|+Minchin, Lieut.-Col. C. C. Bahawalpur
1876 Dec. 6.|+Mockler, Capt. H., Pol. Agent. Gwadur
1874 July 1./+Molesworth, W. G., Esq., c. £. Simla
1867 March 6. |*Montgomerie, Major T. G., R. z. Europe
1854 Dec. 6.| Morris, The Hon’ble G. G., B. c. sg. Caleutta
1854 Oct. 11.,;*Muir, Sir W., K.c. 8. L, B. oc. 8. Europe
1862 July 2.|*Napier of Magdala, Baron, General, a. c.
8./ Te, G5:CaR. Europe

1876 May 4.) Nash, A. M., Esq. Caleutta
1865 Feb. 1.| Nevill, G., Esq., c. mM. z. s. Calcutta
1871 Jan. 4. |*Newton, Isaac, Esq. Europe
1872 May 1./|+Niranjan Mukerji, Babu. Benar&s
1869 July 7.|;Nursing Rao, A. V., Esq. Vizagapatam
1871 July 5.|fOates, E. W., Esq., c. 5. Pegu

1874 Oct. 4.| O’Kinealy, J., Esq., c. s. Caleutta

; 1851 June 4.|*Oldham, T., Esq., Lu. D., F. RB. 8. Europe

| 1873 Aug. 6.| Olpherts, W. J., Esq. Calcutta
1864 March 2.| Palmer, Dr. W. J. Caleutta i
1873 Aug. 6.) Parker, J. C., Esq. Calcutta
1876 June 7.| Parry, R., Esq. Calcutta
1862 May 7.\tPartridge, S. B., Esq., mM. p. Europe
1871 Dec. 6.|\+Peal, S. E., Esq. Sibsagar, Assam
1867 March 6. |+Pearimohan Mukerji, Babu, m. a. Uttarpara
1860 Feb. 1./*Pearse, Lieut.-Col. G. G. Europe
1868 Nov. 4.|+Pearson, C. E., Hsq., m. a. Rawul Pindee
1873 Aug. 6.| Pedler, A., Esq. Calcutta
1869 July 7.) Pell, S., Esq. ' Caleutta
1864 March 2. |7Pellew, F. H., Esq., c. s. | Hooghly

1865 Sept. 6./+Peppé, T. E., Esq. . | Ranchi

Date of Election.

1868 May
1835 July
1864 Nov.
1869 Feb.
1875 Feb.

1868 April
1872 Dec.
1869 Feb.
1874 Dee.

1856 Mar.
1871 June
1837 Feb.

1874 Dee.
1876 July
1860 Mar.
1871 July
1872 April
1868 April
1863 April
1874 May
1865 Feb.
1876 Dee.
1870 Jan.

1871 Dec
1872 Feb.
1870 May
1873 Jan.
1870 May
1869 Feb.
1876 July
1876 July
1874 July
1876 Feb.

1860 July —

1863 April
1872 Aug.

1864 Sept.
1875 Feb.
1865 July
1874 June
1864 Mar.

Vill

Peterson, F. W., Esq.

.|fPramathanath Ray, Raja.

Prannath Sarasvati Pandit, M. a., B. L.
Pratapachandra Ghosha, Babu, B. a.

.|fProtheroe, Capt. M.

RajendralalaMitra, Babu, Rai Bahadur Lu.v.
Ramakrishna Das, Babu.
Ramanath Tagor, The Hon. Maharaja,
ole es a
*Ram Das Sen, Babu.
Raye, D. O’Connell, Esq., M. D.

s(hReid, HS: "His. c's:

Reid, J. R., Esq., c. 8.

.|t Richards, Dr. V.

Robb, G., Esq.

. (ft Robertson, C., Esq., c. 8.
.|*Robinson, Col. D. G., R. E.

Robinson, 8. H., Esq.

.|tRodon, Lieut. G. 8., Royal Scots.
.|*Ross, Alexander G., Capt., Staff Corps.

./*Samuells, Capt. W. L., B. 8s. c.
./fSashagiri Sastri, M., B. a.

Satyanand Ghoshal, Raja.
Schlegel, F., Esq.

.|tSchlich, Dr. W.

. |*Schwendler, L., Esq.
-|tScott, D., Esq., c. £.
.|fScott, R., Esq., o.*s.
./7Seully, Dr. J.
./fShaw, R. B., Esq.
.|Shelverton, G., Esq.

.|¢Showers, Lieut.-Col. C. L.
./*Skrefsrud, Rev. L. O.

.|fSladen, Lieut.-Col. E. B.
.|*Smidt, J., Esq.

Smith, D. Boyes, Esq., mM. p.

. (Smith, V. A., Esq), c..s.

+Spearman, Capt. H. R.

Caleutta

.|tPhayre, Major-G., Sir A. P.,K.¢. 8. 1., c. B.| Mauritius
.|*Phear, The Hon’ble J. B.
./f Pickford, J., Esq., M. A.
.{tPorter, W. J., Esq.

Europe
Madras
Shwegyeen, B.
Burmah
Digapati
Bhawanipur
Calcutta
Port Blair

Calcutta
Caleutta

Calcutta
Berhampur
Caleutta
Allahabad
Azimghar
Goalundo
Caleutta
Mirzapur
Europe
Caleutta
Ranikhet
Europe

Europe
Madras
Calcutta
Calcutta
Darjiling
Europe
Cuttak
Muzaffarnagur
Nepal mir
(Ladak) Kash-
Waltair, near
Vizagapatam
Amballa
Santhal Mission
Rampur Haut
Arracan
Hurope
Calcutta
Hamirpur
Axherst

Date of Election.

1872 July 3./+Stephen, Carr, Esq. Ludianah
1863 Sept. 2./+Stewart, R. D., Esq. Raniganj
1875 July 7.|*Stewart, M. G., Esq. Europe
1876 Aug. 2,/+St. John, Major O. B., B. E. Ajmir, Mayo
College
1861 Sept. 4.| Stokes, Whitley, Hsq., c. 8. 1. Calcutta
1869 Feb. 8.| Strachey, The Hon’ble Sir J., x. c. s. 1. | Calcutta
1859 Mar. 2.| Stubbs, Lieut.-Col. F. W., Royal Artil-|Ishapur near
lery. Barrackpur
1858 July 7.|+Sutherland, H. C., Esq., B. c. 8. Backergunge
1864 Aug. 11.} Swinhoe, W., Esq. Calcutta
_ 1865 Sept. 6.)*Tawney, C. H., Esq., M. a. Europe
1865 April 5.| Taylor, R., Esq., c. 8. Calcutta
1874 Mar. 4.| Taylor, Commander A. D., late Indian
Navy. Calcutta
1860 May 2./+Temple, The Hon. Sir R., Bart., K.c.s. L,
ibe @n B Bombay
1876 Feb. 2. Tennant, Col. J. F., 8. E., F. B. 8. Calcutta
1875 June 2.|+Thibaut, Dr. G. Benares
1869 Oct. 6./|+Thomson, A., Esq. Faizabad
1875 Nov. 3.|+Thomson, R. G., Esq., ©. 8. Sirsa
1847 June 2.| Thuillier, Col. H. L., B. A., 0.8. L, F. RB. 8.| Calcutta
1865 July 5.|*Tolbort, T. W. H., Esq., c. s. Europe
1871 April 5.|*Tyrefftz, Oscar, Esq. Europe
1861 June 5.|+Tremlett, J. D., Esq., M. A., C. 8. Muzaffargarh
1872 July 3.|+Tyevor, W. 8., Lieut.-Col., R. 5. Indor
1873 April 2.| Turnbull, R., Esq. Calcutta
1863 May 6.|+Tyler, J. W., Esq., M. D. Agra
1869 June 2. |+Udaychand Dutt, Babu. Faridpur
1873 April 2.| Umesh Chunder Dutt, Babu. Calcutta
1860 May 2.|*Vanrenen, Lieut. Col. A. D., B. c. 8. Caleutta
1864 Feb. 3.|+Verchére, A. M., Esq., M. D. Agra
1864 April 6.|+Vijayarama Gujapati Raj Munnid Sultén
Bahadur, Maharajah Mirza Vijayana-
oram. Benares
1870 June 1.|+Vrinddvanachandra Mandala, Babu. Balasor
1871 Feb. 1.|*Waagen, Dr. W., Geological Survey. Europe
1869 Aug. 4.| Wahid Ali, Prince Jahan Qadr Muham-
mad Bahadur. Garden Reach
p 1865 Nov. 1.| Waldie, D., Esq., F. a. 8. Calcutta
. 1861 May 1./*Walker, Col. J. T., 8. ©, F. B.S. Europe
_ 1875 April 7.| Wall, Dr. A. J., B. Medical Service. Calcutta
1863 Oct. 7. Waller, W. K., Esq., M. B. Caleutta
| 1865 May 3.| Waterhouse, Capt. J., B. 8. C. Calcutta

Date of Election.

1874 July Watt, Dr. George. Hughli
1876 Dec. é Webb, Wiest. , Esq., M. A. Calcutta
1869 Sept. 1. Westland, J; Hisg.,C,.08: Europe
1867 Feb. 6. +Westmacott, EE. V. puSG (Yes GAl AC. AS: Dinajpur
1862 Oct. 8.| Wheeler, J. T. , Esq. Calcutta
1873 April 2.|+White, E. , Esq., Can. Bijnour
1875 Feb. 3. +Whiteway, R. 8. ; Hsg., C.'S. Muttra
1867 Aug. 7.|+Wilcox, F., Esq. Purulia
1873 May 7. +Williams, G. R. CG. Hsq., 0. 8. Banda
1867 Jan. 16.|+Williamson, Capt. W. J. Garo Hills
1876 April 5.| Wilson, Alexander, Esq. Calcutta
1870*Aug. 3.| Wilson, R. H., Hsq., c. s. Calcutta
1866 Mer o7-WWase, Dr. J. FIN. Europe
1867 July 3.|+Wood, Dr. J. J. | Ranchi
1874 Mar. 4.) Wood, C. H., Esq. Calcutta
1870 Jan. 5.| Wood-Mason, J., Esq., Indian Museum. | Calcutta
873 Aug. 6.|+Woodthorpe, Lieut. R. G., R. 5. Naga Hills

1869 Sept. 1.| Yadulal Mallik, Babu. Calcutta
1868 June 38.| Yatindramohana Tagore, The Hon’ble

Maharaja. Calcutta
1867 Mar. 6.);Yogendranath Mallik, Babu. Andul

HONORARY MEMBERS.

1825 Mar. 9.| M. Garcin de Tassy, Memb. de ]’Institut. | Paris
1821 ,, 6.|-Sir John Phillippart. London
1826 July 1.| Count de Noe. Paris
1835 May 6.| Professor Isaac Lea. Philadelphia
1847 Sept. 1.) Col. W. Munro. London
1847 Nov. 8.| His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal. | Murshidabad
1848 Feb. 2.| Dr. J. D. Hooker. Kew
1848 Mar. 8.) Professor Henry. Princeton, U. 8.
1853 April 6.| Major-Gen. Sir H. C. Rawlinson, x. c. z. | London
1858 July 6.| B. H. Hodgson. Europe
1859 Mar. 2.| The Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt. Europe
1860 ,, %.| Professor Max Miller. Oxford
1860 Noy. 7.| Monsieur Stanislas Julien. Paris
1860 ,, %.| Edward Thomas. London
1860 ,, 7.| Dr. Aloys Sprenger. Bern
1860, 7.| Dr. Albrecht Weber. Berlin
1868 Feb. 5.| General A. Cunningham, co. sg. 1, India
1868 ,, 5.| Professor Bapu Déva Sastri. Benares
1868 5, .5.); Dr. Thomson, London
1868. 5,°) -2.1;AGrote. London
1871 ;, 7.| Charles Darwin. London

Date of Election.

1872 Feb.
1872 June
1875 Nov.
1375. ,,
1876 April
evo. ,,

1844 Oct.
1856 June
#856 —sCs,,
1856 ,,
He06 ,
$859;
1857 Mar.
HOS. ,,
1859 Nov.
1859 May
1860 Feb.
1860 __,,
1861 July
1862 Mar.
1863 July
1866 May
1866 __,,
1S68 . ,,

1865 May
1874 Feb.
1874 April
1875 Dec.
oso . ,,

1
5
3.
3.
5.
5

bat et ee

NNTB COW Pb OB BB BR COR

xi

Sir G. B. Airy.

Professor T. H. Huxley.
Dr. O. Bohtlingk.
Professor J. O. Westwood.

Mule Col Ho, RE, C.B:
Siemens, Dr. Werner.

CORRESPONDING MEMBERS.

Macgowan, Dr. J.

Kramer, Herr A. von.

Porter, Rev. J.

Schlagintweit, Herr H. von.
Smith, Dr. E.

Tailor, J., Esq.

Nietner, J. Esq.
Schlagintweit, Herr R. von.
Frederick, Dr. H:

Bleeker, Dr. H.

Baker, The Rev. H.
Swinhoe, R., Esq., H. M.’s Consul.
Gosche, Dr. R.

Murray, A., Esq.

Barnes, R. H., Esq.
Schlagintweit, Prof. EH. von.
Sherring, Rev. M. A.

Holmbée, Prof.

ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.

Dall, Rev. C. H.

Schaumburgh, J., Esq.

Latont, Rev. FE, 8:7.

Bate, Rev. J. D.

Maulawi Abdul Hai, Madrasah.

ee

London
London
Jena
Oxford
London
Berlin

Europe
Alexandria
Damascus
Munich
Beyrout
Bussorah
Ceylon
Giessen
Batavia
Europe

BE. Malabar
Amoy

London
Ceylon
Munich
Benares
Christiania

Calcutta
Caleutta
Calcutta
Allahabad
Caleutta

xi

LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM INDIA
THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.*

*Rule 40.—After the lapse of 3 years from the date of a Member leaving
India, if no intimation of his wishes, shall, in the interval have been
received by the Society his name shall be removed from the list of
Members.

The following Members will be removed from the Member List of the

Society under the operation of the above Rule.
Date of leaving India.

Clatterbuck, ‘Capt. I) St. Quimtin, 0 5......6.5..e.0e0 January 1873.
Gaivain, Capi. Nest Sse wer 26. bie 2. yl att eae July 1873.

HAO MELIM, Me PRE. Ca, mcs cre wae se snte sae rs tee eeee August 1873.
Peareon wed, Weg... A, ..,. cece nee January 1874.

LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1876.
By REeEtTIREMENT.

C. Macnaghten, Esq. Rajkot College.
W. Bourne, Esq. Calcutta.
G. E. Knox, Esq. Banda.
Major H. H. Mallock. . Calcutta.
Lieut. H. B. Urmston. Panjab.
W. Theobald, Esq. Caleutta.
H. C. Williams, Esq. Chanda.
A. Tween, Esq. Calcutta.
R. Stewart, Esq. Calcutta.
T. B. Mitchell, Esq. Assam.
Raja Harendra Krishna Bahadur. Caleutta.
J. Wilson, Esq. Bankipur.
C. T. Buckland, Esq. Calcutta.
Capt. E. N. D. La Touche. Assam.
Capt. CeS> Pratt: Europe.
J. Hector, Esq. Calcutta.
R. A. Carrington, Esq. Calcutta.
By Dara.

Ordinary Members.

Butler, Capt. J., B. 8. c. Samaguting.
Willson, W. G., Esq. Calcutta.
Atkinson, W. 8., Esq., M. A. Europe.
Heeley, W.'L., Esq.,'B. a5... 8. Europe.
Brown, R., Esq., M. p. Manipur.

Milman, R., dD. D., the Right Rev., Lord Bishop of
Calcutta. Calcutta.

} Honorary Members.

Prof. C. Lassen. i Bonn.
Prof. Jules Mohl. Paris.
Dr. Robert Wight, (died in 1873.) London.

Corresponding Members.

Beane, Dr. M. Munich.
spoucaux, M. F. H. Paris.

PIS a INE IOS OR ONION I I

[ APPENDIX. |

ABSTRACT STATEMENT

OF

RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS

OF THE
SSIATIC POCIETY OF BENGAL
%
FOR

THE YEAR 1876.

xvi

STATEMENT,
Abstract of the Cash Account

RECEIPTS.
BALANCE oF 1875. 1876, 1875.
In the Bank of Bengal, viz.
Account of Stoliczka Me-
morial Fund,.. Rs “O12, 6.2
Account of Asiatic Society
of Bengal, .. aeoi0tb LB)
——_———-_._ 8, 858 2 3
Cashin hand, .. oe 160 9 4
—_—_—— 4,018 11 7
ADMISSION FEES.
Received from Members, + ve 800 O 0
_—— 800.0 0 830 9%
SUBSCRIPTIONS.
Received from Members, .. ve 9,009 1 9
——_ 9,009 1 9 9,760 15 0
PUBLICATIONS.
Sale proceeds of Journal and Procee-
dings, oe 3: 409 0 0
Subscription to ditto, a ; 1,056 0 O
Refund of Postage Stamps,.. oe 15 14 6
Ditto of Printing charges, .. ‘ 54 9 6
———————— 1,536 8 20: 1,700: treme
LIBRARY.
Sale proceeds of Books, ve re 280 3 0
Refund of Freight, ve - 23 12 O
Ditto of Postage a -P 810 6
—— $12. 9 6) 411 14-0"
SEcRETARY’S OFFICE.
Saving of Salary, oe an 86 5 3
Received fine, &c., 45 28 3
Ditto Commission on Purchase of
Stamps, ee 6-02 79
Sale proceeds of two Wooden Casks, .. lige Bisse)
Refund of Cart and Cooley hire, 0° 13° 6. 0
60 8 3 24 15 6
VesteD Funp.
Received from the Secretary of State
for India on account of abandon-
ment by the Society of all claims to
accommodation in the New Museum :
building, » 1,650,000 0 0
Interest on the "Government Securities
from the Bank of Bengal, 8,573 0 0

Sale proceeds of 53 per cent. Government

Securities Nos. 043894, 043518, 189, 60, 6,000 0 0

Carried over Rs, 1,638,573 0 0 15,7386 7 1

xvii

Ro. 1..
of the Asiatic Society for 1876.

DISBURSEMENTS. ’
PUBLICATIONS. 1876. 1875.

Paid Freight for sending Journal and

Proceedings, ve 5K 168° 9-0
Ditto Lithographing and Engraving

charges, &c.,, aie oe 1,605 11 0
Ditto Printing charges, 5,381 9 6
Ditto Commission on Collecting Bills, . ae a ais
Ditto Purchase of Postage Stamps, oF 283i ~@ ©
Ditto Packing charges, we ae 24 11 0
Ditto Paper for Plates, a os 153 6 0
Ditto Journal Binding, oe 6 0 0

Ditto Printing charges for a Catalogue
of Mammals and Birds of Burmah for
Journal Part II, No. 1 of ee (£ 62-

4-6 @ 1s. 9d. per rupee), . (kok @
Ditto overland carriage on parcels of
lithographed Plates, from England, . 49° 3° "@
Ditto Major H. H. Godwin-Austen for
printing and coloring Plates of Naga
Hill Views, Dafla Shells, &c., ‘6 499 9 0
Ditto Petty charges, ie 7 16 14 6
aie 8,893 14 6 7,373 2 1
Liprary.
Paid Salary of Librarian, .. ve 1,800 0 0
Ditto Establishment, oe 1367 0-6
Ditto Commission on Collecting Bills, .. 0-1 .3
Ditto Landing charges, .. os 1 ao oe
Ditto Book Binding, oe 408 2 0
Ditto Salary of Punkha Bearer, an 88 5 3
Ditto Subscription to the Calcutta Re-
view, : 16 0 0
Ditto ditto to the Medical Gazette, ae 15 0 0
Ditto ditto to Stray Feathers, ee ik 0 0
Ditto Purchase of Books
through Messrs. Trub-
ner & Co., .. L777. 3 6
Ditto ditto of ditto through :
| Messrs. Friedlander and
Sohn, - Blfe Wt 6
. Ditto ditto of ditto in
_ Calcutta, .. . 806 9 3
—_——_——. 657% 2
Ditto repairing glass cases, AP 23 0 0
' Ditto Freight, .. sah dea
| Ditto Insufficient and Bearing Postage, .. ‘ = 1 0
. Ditto a Teakwood Double Ladder, ae 12-0 20
| Ditto Petty charges, np Ae 26 8 3
—__———.. 3,161 7 7) 4475 6) ¢
SECRETARY'S OFFICE.
' Paid General Establishment, F 397 8 0
Ditto Secretary’s Establishment, ag 1,658 0 0
Ditto Purchase of Postage Stamps, oe 124 0 0

Carried over, Rs. 2,179 8 0 12,055 6 1

XVili

RECEIPTS.
Brought over, Rs. 1,683,573 0 0

Tnterest on ditto from 30th
November to 12th De-
cember, 1876, being 12

days @ 53 per cent. ee a
Premium on ditto @ 1-14
percent., .. ve 93 12 O
BuILpINnG.

Received from the Right Hon’ble the
Secretary of State for India from 1st
December, 1875 to 21st April, 1876,
@ Rs. 400 per month, .. oe

Dr. StoriczKA Memoria Funp.
Received Subscription to the Fund, ..

Prppineton Funp.

Refund by the Committee of the Chamber
of Commerce of the moiety of Subscrip-
tions to the Fund, from the Asiatic
Society (Rs. 1,172), oe oe

Pinpincton Pension Funp.
Received by Transfer from

the Piddington Fund,.. 586 4 0
Deduct Refund to Capt.

W.J. A. Wallace, of half

his subscription, ee 8 0 0

Subscription Received from W. T. Blan-

ford, Esq., to the Fund,
Ditto Interest on the Government Seci-
rity of Rs. 500, ee oe

Dr. OrpHAM MeEmoriAu Funp.
Received Subscription to the Fund, ..

MiscELLANEOUS.
Fund Account, .. me 4
O;P, fund, :
Conservation of Sanscrit MSS.,
W. Irvine, Esq., ie 34
M. 8. Howell, Esq,., oe te
Capt. W. L. Samuells, 50 oe
C. W. Marshall, Esq., :
The Rev. C. H. Chard, te
J. W. Edgar, Esq., Bye
Money Lal Bysack,
Jadubindo Bysack,
T. W. H. Tolbort, Esq.,
Messrs. Triibner & Co.,
Capt. C. J. F. Forbes,
W. W. Hunter, Esq.,

L. Schwendler, Esq., ie fe
H. Blochmann, Esq., oe An
G. Nevill, Esq., a oe

Carried over, Rs.

1876. 1875.
15,786 Ut
102 14 8
1,683,675 14 8 449 0 0
1,920 0 0
1,920 0 0 4,800 0 0
181 0 0
181.0. 001,860) O56
586 4 0
586 4 0
576 4 0
25 0 0
oT 8 x0
630 12 0
156 0 0
156 0 O
1,040 7 6
1,086 5 9
1,000 Os 0
10 12 0
09 0
513 0
8 7150
0 6 0
4°44 ©
6713 0
493 10 6
3) Role
4 6 6
5 0 0
160
Sy, 0
9 0 0
611 9

3,753 6 0 1,82,886 5 9

xix

DISBURSEMENTS. 1876. 1875.
Brought over, Rs.. 2,179 8 0 12,055 6 1

Paid Insufficient and Bearing Postage, 414 0
Ditto Meeting charges, : 128 11 0
Ditto Commission on Subscription collected, 54 14 3
Ditto Salary of Mali, “r 5 72 0 0
Ditto Printing charges, eis oe 198 15 6
Ditto Pension to Islam Khan, 36 0 0
Ditto Fee to the Bank of ‘Bengal f for

Stamping cheques, ar a 2.0
Ditto Stationery, oe o. Benge
Ditto Binding Letter files, .. ae 613 0
Ditto Advertising charges, .. 43 0 0
Ditto Subscription to the Calcutta Di-

rectory, : 14 0 0
Ditto ditto to the Army List, ns 12-70 6

Ditto Carpenter for open-

ing and fixing glass cases, 24 14 0
Ditto ditto for repairing

Book Shelves, Meeting

fable, &c., .. 0 28 2 0
—_—_——— 53 0 0
Ditto to the Collector of
Stamps Revenue of Cal-
. cutta for Stamping the
Memorandum of Associa-
tion of the Asiatic Society, ie 9 0
Ditto Registration fee for
ditto, oe os 50 0 0
66 0 0
Ditto a copy of Indian Postal Guide, .. iO. .0
Ditto Petty charges, 65 3 3
Ditto Ticca Cooley for removing Books
and Shelves, &c., ae es 15. 6,0
——_——._ 3,075 8 0 3,769 9 9
FURNITURE AND FITTINGs.
Paid a Teakwood Table for Duftery, .. EEO
Ditto three Teakwood Racks, ts 183 0 0
Ditto a Teakwood large Glass Case, .. 253 0 O
Ditto Repairing and fixing
Cane Matting in four
rooms, os 200 O° 0
Ditto Supplying and fixing
New Cane Matting, .. 1,146 10 0
—_—. 1,444 10 0

Ditto a dozen of Teakwood rattan-back
Arm-chairs, . . ae 67 4 0
. Ditto a pair six branches Gaselier, a5 400 0 0
) ee 6
a VesteD FUND.
Paid Purchase of 5} per cent. Govern-

7 ment Security through Bank of Bengal, 1,44,800 0 0
Ditto Interest on ditto, ais 56 2,116 10) °7
Ditto Premium on ditto, .. oe 3,025 10 0
Ditto Commission on ditto, 376 5 6
Ditto ditto on Collecting Interest
on Government Securities, Pa RS ls)
Ditto ditto on Selling Govern-
ment Security of Rs. 5,000, oe 12-12 71

Carried over, Rs. 1,50,952 12 10 17,492 12 1

xx

RECEIPTS. 1876. 13756
Brought over, Rs. 3,758 6 0 1,82,886 6 9

Dr. G. Thibaut, a 27 6 0
The Hon’ble C. R. Lindsay, ‘ Ol 6
H. W. Dashwood, Esq., . oe OG
Babullah Duttery, ee ae 10 0 0
Dr. T. H. Hendley, ae oe 19°10" 0
E. V. Westmacott, Esq., .. ee 3 4 0
S. Kurz, Esq., sie es 122 °30°"0
C. Grant, Esq., ar oe 0 Ll 30
M. L. Dames, Esq., oe oe 0 3 :~0
Lt.-Col. J. Burn, Z- LOO
The Government North- Western Pro-

vinces, Gia aie Ls S 0
B. Quaritch, Esq. > oe 55 128 14 0
Lt.-Col. Lord R. Kerr, sie oe 2.50270
V. A. Smith, Esq., 7 nie a a a a
J. Beames, Esq., re o* 20 0 0
F. 8. Growse, Esq., ne ote 2 0: SD
H. F. Blanford, Esq., oe oe Sigiee Sane)
A. 8. Harrison, Esq., Se 55 3 +07 0
Col. W. E. Marshall, He 5c 115 0
W. Stokes, Esq., a: ae 4 0
J. G. Delmerick, Esq., oe an 1 0)).0
Col. H. L. Thuillier, ° au 0 3 0
Braj Bhushan Das, : O10 8
The Hon’ ble Sir E. C. Bayley, K. ORG L., 1? 87-0

4,199 3)" (oOS07 Soe

Carried over, Rs. 1,87,008 8 9 7

XX1

DISBURSEMENTS. 1876. 1875.

Brought over, Rs. 1,50,952 12 10 17,492 12 1
Paid ditto BaoeEies on ditto

ditto, oe ve 6 4 0

- Ditto Fee for renewing " Government
Securities, .. ve es 3 0

—— 1,50,962 010 4,073 9 8
BuILpInG.

Paid House rate, os 3872 0 0
Ditto Police and Lighting rate a 276 0 0
Ditto Water rate, 213 13 6

Ditto making Drawing of the Asiatic
Society’s Premises, 13 14 0

Ditto J. B. Norton, Esq., for supplying
and fixing Gas Pipes, .. 162 6 0

Ditto ditto 96 Jets for ditto ditto with

Pipe and Cocks aoe in the Meet-

ing room, : 401 6 0
Ditto Messrs. Mackintosh, Burn & Co.. i

in part payment for repairing the

Society’s Premises, oe oe 8,000 0 0
—————— 10,089 7 6 1,008 12 7
: Corn Funp.
Purchase of Silver Coins, .. ve 39 0 0
| Ditto of two Gold Coins, .. 4110 0
. Paid Cooley and Cart for bringing” a
| Coin box from the Mint,.. 0: Ff. 6

Ditto Banghy Expense for sending a
packet of Gold Coins to W. Campbell,

Esq., Beerbhoom, oe 0 4 0
| Ditto fee for getting Money Order, An O14 0
| Ditto Insufficient Postage on Packet of
: Gold Coin, oe 5° G4 6
-_-—_—— 8113 0 376 4 0
Dr. OrpHAM Memortrat Fonp.
| Paid Printing charges, 370 Copies of
: Circular, IFO 66
Ditto Advertising the List of Subscribers
to the Fund, . oe oe 14 8 0
—— 25 8 0

Dr. StoricezkA Memoriat Funp.
Remitted to A. Grote, Esq., London, 3
overland Money Orders Nos. 143 to 146,
dated 10th July 1876, @ £10 each, .. 395 3 3
Ditto ditto 2 Overland Money Orders Nos.
161 and 162, dated 17th July 1876,
@ £10 each, ci ze 263 7 6

658 10 9 1,738 14 4
Pippincton Funp.
Refunded to Capt. W. J. A. Wallace,
being half his Subscription to the above

Fund, 8 0 0
Paid by Transfer to the Piddington Pen-
sion Fund, .. ve oe 578 4 0
_—— 586 4 0

Prppineton Pension Funp.
Paid to the Bank of Bengal for Purchase
of 53 per cent., Government Security
No. 0471483—021980, of 1859-60, .. 500 0 0

Carried over, Rs. 500 O O 1,79,846 8 2

xxii
RECEIPTS. 1876. 1875.
Brought over, Rs. 1,87,008 8 9

Carriedover, Rs. 1,87,008 8 9

XxXlli
DISBURSEMENTS. 1876. 1875.

Brought over, Rs. 500 O O 1,79,846 8 2

Paid Interest on ditto from 30th Nov.1875
to 7th September, 1876, being 9 ce ee

and 7 days @ 53 per cent., ab 2 Ga
Ditto Premium on “ditto @ 12 + per cent., 22 8 0
Ditto Commission ditto @ + per cent., ) ee ee
Refunded to R. Taylor, Esq., half ‘his

Subscription to the Fund, ks 0.
Paid Commission on Collecting Interest

on Government Security, oe One 27

mea 560 0 10
MIscELLANEOUS,

Paid donation towards a Zoological Ex- F

ploration of Tenasserim, .. 2 500 0 O
Fund Account, .. ee ae 1,130 0 0
oer Eund, ... ee ee 86 5 9
Earth Current Account, .. ee eh 1s 0 0
Lt.-Col. C. C. Minchin, é oe £0). 0
J. Beames, Esq., oe ae eae Jee 8
Capt. EK. Fraser, ee ‘ 0 -8>.0
M. Macauliffe, Esq., of 2 ion ama
J. G. Delmerick, Esq., - es 010 0
F. S. Growse, Esq., ae ae a 145.0
Money Lal Bysack, oe oe 116 14 6
Jadubindo Bysack, 445 12 0
The Government North Western Pro-

vinces, ae ; 8-95 0
Major W. R. M. Holroyd, . ; oe 2 4 0
L. Schwendler, Esq., an ae cage 0
G. Nevill, Esq., oe ie 6.1L - 9
Dr. G. Thibaut, x ova 26° 2°°6
Dr. F. Keilhorn, oe aie 12-6
J. W. Edgar, Esq., * a 215-00
Dr. T. H. Hendley, af oF 19% 10; 0
G. H. Damant, Esq., ve sie 0°125°0
Capi. C- J. F.S. Forbes, -.. oe 3 12 .9
L. H. Guffin, Esq., ve “i ey ae |
Lt.-Col. J. Burn, aa “A 50 10 O
S. Kurz, Esq., ae 1227), 0-5°0
The Hon’ble C R. Lindsay, ee v 11 0
C. Grant, Esq., .. : of Qik :0
H. W. Dashwood, Esq,, ae OIF 0
Maulavi Syad J amadali, “ ye O-11- 0
M. Sashagiri Sastri, oe oe Us BS
H. H. the Rao of Kutch, .. ae O11 0
V. A. Smith, Esq., ate : ii <0
Major H. H. Godwin-Austen, =. 20210
W. Stokes, Esq., we ae a Ne RES

Babullah Duftery, ac oe 10 0 0

W. Irvine, Esq., 2 ae 6. 9) °G
W. J. Porter, Esq., Ws 0 4 0
Major-General A. Cunningham, Coos ks. OF 8:0
The Hon’ble Sir E. C. co baie aa Ee i <8 0
C. J. Lyall, Esq., : a Or EO
W. McGregor, Esq., So ee at iG
C. E. R. Girdlestone, Esq.,.. oy 19: 70
The Rev. F. Foulkes, ae a a
EK. Lethbridge, Esq., ad “e 0 3 0
Raja Joykissen Doss, o ar Orrar.. 0

Carried over, Rs. 2,597 6 8 1,80,406 9 0

XXiv

RECEIPTS. . 1876. 1875.
Brought over, Rs. 1,87,008 8 9

Rs. 1,87,008 8 9
Examined and found correct,

Davip WALDIE,
H. H. Gopwin-Austen, Major.

Astatic Socrety’s Rooms,
Calcutta, Jan. 1st, 1877.

XXV

DISBURSEMENTS. 1876. 1875.
Brought over, Rs. 2,597 6 3 1,80,406 9 O
Lt.-Col. L. R. Kerr, A od 0 4 0
Col. H. L. Thuillier, ‘ ee O30
M. L. Dames, Esq., : re 015 0
Dr. J. Scully, : : Zz 0 0
H. F. Blanford, Esq., oe es 14° 6 6
E. H. Man, Esq., oe ag Oo 3.0
Dr. T. R. Lewis, oe ve 0 4 0
Dr. Vv. Richards, eo eo Cx 5, .0
A. 8. Harrison, Esq., ee ‘r 210.0
Md. Khodabux Khan, an a 0-10 0
W. T. Blanford, Esq., ae a 4 6 0
H. Buckle, Esq., es ae © 1170
A. Anderson, Esq., oe o OF FeO
i. 5. Shaw, Esq., ee ee 911 0O
—_———————._ 2,683 14 9 1,947 5 4
BALANCE.

In the Bank of Bengal, wiz.
Account of Stoliczka Memo-

rial Fund, .. 3
Account of Dr. Oldham

Memorial Fund, oe
Account of Piddingto

Pension Fund, he
Account of Asiatic Society

of Bengal, ... -
Cash in hand,

334 10 6
130 S40
7011 2
BOGS 9
Ee Bone

ee 218 6 8
| 3,968 1 0

Rs. 1,87,008 8 9

Examined and found correct,

Davip WALDIE,
H. H. Gopwin-Avsten, Major.

XXV1

STATEMENT,
Abstract of the Cash Account, ™

RECEIPTS. 1876, 1875.
BALANcE OF 1875.

In the Bank of Bengal, viz. ;
Dr. J. Mui, ar ws) #898 10 0
O. P. Fund, ee «ll ajo048 6

a2 4963) 8 56
Cash in hand, ee ee he) LE aS

ee Oe

ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.
Received by sale of Bibliotheca Indica, and
by Subscription to ditto, 7) . 2441 11 9
Ditto Refund of Postage and Packing, 65 9 6
Ditto Commission on Purchase of Pos-
tage Stamps, ae ne 0 8 0
—— 7,507 13 peer een
GovERNMENT ALLOWANCE. :
Received from General Treasury at 500 Rs.
per month, «« 6,000" 0-6
Ditto ditto Additional erant for the pub-
lication of Sanskrit Works at 250 Rs, per
month, es 3,000 0 0

—— 9,000 0 0 9,000 O 0
Custopy oF ORIENTAL WORKS.
Saving of Salary, ve 30 6
Ditto Fine, He O38 0
30 14 3 2° 2° 9
Asiatic Society of Bengal, “ re 86 5 9
Babu Braj Bhushana Das, aie 49 10 6
Basel Mission Book Tract Depository, 45 a Se)
T. W. H. Tolbort, Esq. 5c fi 5 14 0
Babu Pratapa Chandra Ghosha, : 30 14 8
Sheoprasad Sadur, ve ae dan faa |
Adhur Sing Gour, oe ve 02 5. 0
Gopal Rao Hurry, Esq., ee ns on ONO
Capt. G. A. Jacob, oe ° 0 1.0
Ramjeebun Mookerjea, ve oe 16 0-0
Venkata Krishna Modelier, .. ; OFT co
Framjee Cowasjee Institute Native General
Library, Bombay, ro 6, 250
Pandit Chandra Kant Tarkalankar, aie Ls 2.0
Babu Kaliprasad, ar oe 12° 15° 0
=" 919 8° 6 s0ameauee

Carried over, Rs. 16,165 18 11

XXV1l

No. 2.

Oriental Publication Fund, 1876 .

Carried over, Rs, 5,971

6

DISBURSEMENTS. 1876. 1875.
ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.
Paid Packing charges, Ar ot PP i12 -0
Ditto Postage Stamps, Sh iy eho ce: OO
Ditto Freight, oe oe 85 6 0
_ Ditto Advertising charges, ‘ ms 202-1 0
Ditto Commission on Sale of Books, &e., 33 12 0
Ditto Coolies for removing Books and
Shelves, &c., 47 5 0
Ditto Ticca Duftery for saranging Biblio-
theca Indica, 9 4 0
Ditto Carpenters’ workmanship and supply-
ine Rafters for Racks, te 36 2 0
Purchase of three Teakwood Racks, i oor O 6
Ditto Petty charges, os CalE. 9
—————. 753 138 9 774 1
Custopy oF ORIENTAL Works.
Paid Salary of the Librarian, «+ 600 0 0
Ditto Establishment, ‘ on (24% C270
Ditto Fee for Stamping Cheques, ifs 27926
Ditto Banghy Expenses, ~ are 0: 10° 0
Ditto Book Binding, oe oe tO. 0
Ditto Packing charges, ee ee & 0.0
Ditto Petty charges, be oe iso. 0
1,332 12 0 1,291 2
LIBRARY.
Paid Purchase of MSS., oe o° a 6.0
: == 70 0 O 6 6
CATALOGUE oF Sanskrit MSS.
Paid Salary for Cataloguing Sanskrit MSS., 420 0 0
————-_ 420 0 0 360 0
Copyinc MANuscRIPTS.
Paid Copying MSS., ar ee 16 6 6
_—— t4 6° 6. “157-6
Ain-1-AKBARE.
Paid Editing and Printing charges, oe 445 0 0
445 0 0O 96-6
GopuitiyaA Grinya Svu’rRA.
Paid Printing charges, os se 224500 0
Ditto Postage, ve an Q is 0
22413 9 140 6
SAuityA DARPANA.
Paid Printing charges, °» sa 418-0 26
. —___—— £18 0 0 0 6
AKBARNAMAH.
Paid Editing charges, an mao £92 GO
—— 192 0 O 688 0
SAmaA VEDA.
Paid Kditing and Printing charges, 72 2,400, 8:9
——---—— 2,100 8 9 1,220 10

0

XXViil
RECEIPTS. 1876. 1875.
Brought over, Rs. 16,165 13 11

Rs. 16,165 13 11

Examined and found correct.
Davin WALDIE,
H. H. Gopwin-Avusten, Major.
Asiatic Socrery’s Rooms,
Caleutta, Jan. 1st, 1876.

XX1X

DISBURSEMENTS.
. Brought over, Rs.
BIoGRAPHICAL DicTIONARY OF PERSONS
WHO KNEW MUHAMMAD,
Paid Editing and Printing caret Oe 8. 50
Ditto Copying charges, ear be or ©

——— et ees

AITAREYA ARANYAKA.

1876.

5,971 6 0
838 0 0
1,536 11 9
1,220 0 0
1,085 5 6
616 9 8
334 10 0
320 0 0
Li9y 02 3

SS cae:

Paid Editing and Printing charges, ws l,os6 1-9
CHATURVARGA CHINTAMANI.
Paid Editing and Printing charges, ae 2220 0
Tapagat-1-Nacrri.
Paid Printing charges, oe 1,079 10 6
Ditto Freight, we a 5 0 0
Ditto Postage and Cooley, fe oe O10
BuAMatt.
Paid Printing charges, ve con p98. Oo. 0
Ditto Freight, ; 20 ti 6.10
Ditto Postage and Cooley, ee | ee
Tartririva SANHITA.
Paid Editing and Printing charges, . aap got, 10 .Q
KAMANDAKi NitisARA.
Paid Editing and Printing charges, cg - e220) 05. 6
Asiatic Society of Bengal, eo ae 1,086: .5:".9
Babu Braj Bhushan Das, oa 52 138 6
Basel Mission Book and Tract Depository, ee oi. EO
Babu Bhaiya Lala, ae iv 5 3 0
Adhur Sing Gour, oe we 0 & 0
Ramjeebun Mookerjea, oe ve 30 0 0
Venkata Krishna Modeliar, ae . O LL eG
Framjee Cowasjee Institute Native General
Library, Bombay, oe as 6-3 0
Rutton Lala, ae 2 T- 6). 6
Gopal Rao Hurry, ve ve 3 0 0
BALANCE.
In the Bank of Posey Viz.
Dr. J. Muir, ; aA 898 10 0
O. P. Fund, a »» 2,140 12 10
3,039 6 10
Cash in hand, i oe SEES Voy 4
Rs.

Examined and found correct.

16,165 13 11

Davip Watpiz,
H. H. Gopwin-Avsten, Myor.

1875.

25 0 6
303 0 0
610 0.4

212.0
615 4 6

XXX

STATEMENT,
Conservation of Sanskrit MSS., in Account
Cr.
1876.
Balance of 1875, eeeveees ceesee ae Ce eee serene coves onata Wore ce aa et ee 4,370 0 Il
Received from the Government of Bengal, the amount sanc-
tioned towards the cone ete of Sanskrit MSS., being
ond Half of 1875-76, ...... AAs 0, Sn se -adaesoen 1600'9 0 “ip
Ditto ditto 1st Half of '1876- "T,. PSIG BR os eee vse 1,600 10 0
Sale proceeds of 47 copies Notices of Sanskrit MSS., sells lale 47-00
Refund of the amount from Dr. Rajendralala Mitré, paid
on the 14th ee? 1875 for eka of Sanskrit
Te ges SSE PE Ok UA a aa SC Leper ee 1,200 0+ 0
Ditto Dr. from ditto ditto ‘paid on the sth September,
1876 for purchase of Sanskrit MSS., .....+esseee sees « 47000 0-30
Ditto of Postage Stamps, cose cecsevee seveee ceeee alouate 0419
Received from Babu Nil Komul Banerjea i in Deposit, baton 0,4 0
5,447 15 0

Rs. 9,817 16 al

Examined and found correct.

Davip WALDIE,

H. H. Gopwin-Avusten, Myor.
Asiatic Socrety’s Rooms,

Calcutta, Jan. 1st, 1876.

XXX1

NO. 38.

Current with the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Dr:

1876.
Paid Salary for preparing Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS., 360 0 0
Ditto ditto for Translating the Sanskrit Catalogue, .... .240 0 0
Ditto ditto for Travelling Pandit, .......... Seite dae of «, 4» 000! 0 0
PeiGebAMoiy OXPENGER, Varecreds avvuns Keensis coesnce 2 4 0
Ditto Printing charges of Notices of Sanskrit MSS. Vol.

III. Part III. and Vol. III. Part Wig Se tone, cemns : 687 8 0
Ditto Contingent charges for Travelling Pandtte PP. os os ‘ onl 6
Ditto Travelling Allowance for ditto ditto, Sele oute.ep s¢ S269. 14-0
Ditto Purchase of Sanskrit MSS., ......... Me Prot Ie 800 10 0
Ditto Copying charges of Sanskrit MSS., ......ccescses 91 4.0
Ditto yellow paper for copying ditto, : aolsis'e kr ae 0
Ditto Fee to the Bank of Bengal for Stamping Cheques, Es 9-0
Hitto Purchase of Stationery, 1.05 vas cee cess nor Boe en o-10 = @
Ditto Packing charges,......... Me Siekgral ce oe i's sates ae das a. 6.0
Ditto Freight for sending Notices of Sanskrit MSS. to

Messrs. Triibner and Co., Tar gele Cee 0c Celem ee su ete tes steele 42 10 0
GE OMGSS DEAIIPELE fics cae cojce se 60 oe aie seis auntie 21 Li G6
Ditto Messrs. T. Black and Co. for preparing 13 plates and

Lithographing and Coloring 510 copies of each of the

above plates for Notices of Sanskrit MSS., ...... 6.0. 307. 8 O
Ditto Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, as an advance on account

of Travelling ie for a Tour in search of Sanskrit

MO eres cc hace st wtiece eke sihe aie 1,000 0 0
Ditto Librarian, “his Salary ‘from May "1875, to April I876- TsO" 0 0
Ditto Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, for Travelling expenses

to Patna, Benares, &c. including Railway fare, Carriage

REC Pay oc Wats ot iaclaterh wiiie's Sue carats ene e's inter wavet) o40010 ©
Ditto Present by way of Commission to Pandits and others, 36 08 0
Ditto Packing Cases, Charges of Packing, Cooley, Boat-

hive, and-Rallway fare for MSS.i 05.5... e ele Se decces 13 3 6
Ditto for Copying and Purchase “of 138 Copies of MSS., ‘1,669 4 0
Ditto Loan, to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, ...........+. 1,000 g 0
Mito ey CHATECH, si. see cess ces ewiive veveen deiccsces fe aA
Ditto Salary for Bearer, eee eee ee ee 84 0 0

7,667 7 0

BALANCE oF 1876.
mmgeerBbatk Of BeROal, Oi cicse-cpsccser esse sees'cersccny 214610 5
Cash in hand, eevee e ©8088 088OS Ceeeee eeee eeee eeeeeen coos 8 14 6

= 2 50) Se

Rg..-9,817" 5. 10

ee

Examined and found correct.

Davin WALDIE,

Asiatic Society’s Rooms,
Calcutta, Jan. 1st, 1876,

H. H. Gopwin-Avusten, Major.

-soloyt ‘NEISAY-NIMGON “ET “A

‘AIGIVAK GIAV(T

“OL8T “IST "ump ‘wnnajng
‘SWOOY S,ALTIOOG OLLVISY

4
“g90]001100 S$} JQNOP 0} WOSVOL OU OOS PUL JUNO STU} POULWLXS OAL, 9 AA

OL Il Gors 0 II 9ge's ‘Si

of =0

0 0

ee
oo

XXX11

OonNnoo
S1ioo ©

0

0

Di1gpg0o N

0 000‘T

-

0 000‘T
8 OL
0 02
0 8%

G O&P

IT 02
8 O&l
OL PEs
G GEE

‘9L8T

ce eere seen eeeere ‘X4O1I00Q OTYVISY 04
IvoOTT WO ‘SOT JLAYsuvg JO UOLyBArosuos
earere eeee eevee ‘uvory moO puny | Te
eoeere Cee eee ee eees “SUT}00 TAL [eroue+4)
ATYFUOP SUISTLOAPY IOF ssotg{ UvUISOyLIG
eeoecevee eeeeesee ‘asnq LOF JOT q®,T, OT IVI
SuIystumMy IoF “OD puv uATOMOT'T *SISSOT[

ececeve eevee eoeeeeeree eee eee ase Sash ey

porddng ‘pozyrury Auvduo0p svx) [eyWOLIC

a 6 sees Goded Surpurad peor
6 03% > “9181 JO TIT ON: TT Hed
qeumor ‘sooreyo Sury
-UlIg ‘Ssorg WoIsstp, std
seve O8RCeLOe ‘puny WOISUa UOPOUIpplq
eooe eeeeve ‘puny [VLLOWLO TT wWeYPlO Iq
sooeeoss NUN] [VLLOWL] VYZOOG “Iq
e@oseee oo eeeeee eee eeeee CH e ee ®, ‘G/8T
‘raquiooe(y LOF YUOMMYSTTQ VIS pus ArLlVg

“SALLTILAVIT

6
0

————

1.9 826

1 ST 9862.1 9 08° ‘SY

evveccese ceee tees oe ee ete “uno00Vy
puny [esueg jo yueq oy} Aq ong

L. SL $98

9 OT LIL, 9.8 Str)

0
6
6
0
0

OO sH

6 GEL 0 6 ZOL eecee cee eee Cee eeese ‘Arexrqry JO 9[BG
6 109 6 el 19¢ eeceese SC eeee es Cece ‘o7}1p worndtiosqne
L sce 6 I Q1Z eevee oven Baicie weceice s+ oR UTMO I? TO- OTHE
0 19¢‘9 0 0 0129 @ecotererse cose eeoee ‘suorpdt1osque
0 Ge ) 0 O9L esse coeeee O89RSEEEE ‘goo} WOISSTULp VY
"ONIGNV.IS.LOO
El 81¢ £00 L <89% 4oS
0 0 00¢ seeeeeee cee eeeees “nun iy moIstog
WOYSUIpplg JO JUMooov uo oFtp 0741
0 002.810 0 000'8S‘T ‘SoI}IINIGG JUIWUIOAOL)
O40 “896-3 —
6 O9T en 9 BIg) Po Oso LS eee GE SeO
Zz 898s 6 OT GPL’ ‘sy ** [esuog Jo yuvg uy
*GL8T *9/8T “S.LHSSV

a 19 ; hoonunp qST OY}
uo ynsuag fo higaiwoy aunisy ayy JO SaIQYIQUIT PUD SpASsp’ ay} FUuIMNY

‘7 ON LNAWNALVLS

LoloTt ‘NELSAV “NIA OX) 1 a ‘OJ8T 9st ‘ump ‘n29n0)0)
GIGIVAA GIAVG ‘SHOOY S,ALMIOOG OILVISY

"SS9U}00LI0N S}I JQNOP 0} Wosvor OU 99S PU JUNO STY} POUTUTeXS DAVY OAL

y G1 BST b ST 0661 SY € 6 ge0IL9 0 e9¢9 ‘SY
0 OT 868 0 OL 968 Biv semepcegerwrenens piaenere ranean cere’ Ss EUR Ae A Id
0 0 0 0 0 OF eoeb eeee eee eee eee ‘9) ST ‘roq wWa0e(T
zoy Arvyeg ‘AangpneyH vapuryg vurorg | 9 0 0 0 0 O000'T °*°* “avory uO TeSuog jo AyoIO0g oNVISW
00 0 i 0 Oo ‘oyirp oyytp aodedsmonN jortyeg oopuryy | ¥ FL OTST F SL 6G9'T “UordrIosqng puB slg voIpUy BooTZoI[qQrg
0 0 0 0 0 02 eoceer eee eee oe eee ee eee er OO 0 0 oe, 0 0 0g, ‘OLS “100 IOF OUBAOTLY JUOUIULIOAO)
jo o[eg Surstjzoape ‘vIpuy Jo puolty :
o-0:..0 OrvOare se ;
7A Oe Ueto ime ee XI Sul emcee CUO ee a
le Treqyy-l-ury op omg |g 4 PPT Pr aCe Ses puny ar aaa
i OppOmGer tenn t SC, LEON.
YLUVUIEgyY sosrvyo SUL O19 6g0°E
-juiid ssorq WOISST IT asdeg] ¢ ¢ 9298 ——_—__—_—__——
Seer te eccel 8 ONT ‘seq ‘euvIng TUSy OleGU OVE Pan a6
goSavyo Surytpo wvayTyY vpeperpucley “Iq OGL 068 Se eg,
¥ @ OIL F & OIL “Toffee te**’* FuoUrysTTqes” pus AIVTCY ‘sea ‘Tesueg Jo yueq oy} up
“GL8T “OL8T “‘SHILLIILAVIT "G18 "OL81 “SLHSSV

SIST ‘tvonune 9ST oY? UO
oung ‘dO wrueg fo hzoro0g onpmasyr oyp fO SozFtT2QUIT PUD SpOSSH" 2413 , Fumo

'S ‘ON LNAWALVLS

Meteorological Observations. 1X

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February 1877.
Latitude 22° 83° 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 84” Mast.
: Height of the Cistern of. the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

Cy
be % Range of the Barometer =| i Range of the 'Tempera-
Ess during the day. Pits ture during the day.
8 oe BE
Date.| Bo es
@ 02%? | Max. | Min. | Dif. Ss. | Max. | Min. | Diff.
od
S = SiH :
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O re) re) rey
1 29.939 | 30.001 | 29.888 0.113 72.7 78.0 69.0 9.0:
2 .961 .023 920° 103 62.2 68.5 58.6 9.9
3 949 O15 902 113 64.5 W138 57.8 | 13.5
4 874, 078 813 .265 61.3 65.0 56.0 9.0
5 .883 | 29.950 828 122 64.2 73.3 57.8 | 16.5
6 .928 .992 870 122 66.4 73.0 Glib--0, bes
7 .926 .986 845 141 65.4, 75.2 Glsd: NET
8 .947 | 30.000 .889 ee 63.9 68.5 60.5 8.0
9 .993 .050 .933 way; 66.3 72.2 61.6.|..10:7
i0 30.059 141 | 30.005 136 63.5 71.0 56.5 | 14.5 —
11 089 127 O09 118 64.1 71.0 56.0 | 15.0
12 .033 .107 29.981 .126 66.1 Fe ae 59.5 13.7
13 054 120 | 30.008 mae 66.7 74.4 59.0 | 15.4
14, By lr .192 062 Wee a ier: * 74.5 69.8 | 14.7
15 .140 wee .0O84 | .139 66.8 75.0 59.6 | 15.4
16 103 176 052 124 |: 66.5 75.2 58.0 | 17.2
17 wkd .187 054, 138 |) 665 76.2 58.5 | 17.7
18 meh? .196 07 | 125 67.1 76.4 57.8 | 18.6
19 127 .192 O80 112] 67.4 76.2 60.0 | 16.2
20 Bigg .206 068 138 68.6 78.6 59:0 | 19.6
21 096 .163 .028 135 69.9 80.0 60.2 | 19.8
22 .060 135 O15 .120 72.2 81.4 63.0 | 18.4
25 .028 .110 | 29.972 .138 74.0 84.8 65.7 | 19.1
24 .060 .186 | 30.011 125 75.9 84.5 69.0 | 15.5
25 .080 173 004 169 | 74.6 84.2 66.5 | 17.7
26 054} 125! 004 a2i | >| 724.7) | 832 63.6 | 19.6
27 .035 119 | 29.991 128 73.3 84.7 62.5 |. 22.2
28 ll .092 961 13L 75.1 86.0 66.0 | 20.0

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometer Means, are derived, from the hourly observations, made at the
several hours during the day.

XK Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February 1877.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

~
| 3 8 E ‘8 SH | S88 lgee
= > a3 A 2 a | Bue ls se
HX Ee ny 2 > S as 8 Se Des
2 © Sd & ALO OP 5 eS S|
2 5 E 3 K ons = ee
Date. A eS 3 a 2 ‘6 ees ogee 2 a8
o : eSiee SS Bay bk
Bs 1 2 | 3s) He | eS | BSS ee
co | 8 | & | Se) ae | ge (Bee lees
oA Ps 5 Psy oF Cg dae Oo | OT h
= eS Oo A = oe =
O Oo 0 Oo Inches. Gr. Gr.
1 67.9 4.8 64.1 8.6 | 0.599 6.55 2.13 0.76
y 59.2 3.0 56.5 5.7 465 5.20 1.09 .83
3 60.0 4.5 56.4 8.1 464 16 60 76
4 59.3 2.0 57.5 3.8 481 39 0.73 .88
5 60.6 3.6 57.4, 6.8 .480 .33 1.36 .80
6 63.6 2.8 61.4, 5.0 548 6.08 .09 85
¥ 62.5 2.9 Boe? 41.5.8 527 5.85 10 84
8 62.4, 1.5 61.0 2.9 Al 6.02 0.61 91
9 p28 |; 35 60.0 6.3 523 5.80 1.35 an
10 57.6 5.9 52.3 11.2 404. 4.51 2.04, 69
11 58.2 5.9 52.9 11.2 A12 60 07 69
12 60.7 5.4, 56.4 9.7 464 | 6.14 1506)" ee
13 60.6 6.1 55.7 11.0 453 02 291 sl) BS
14 60.5 6.9 55.0 12.4“ Aae 4.90 49 .66
15 59.5 7.3 53.7 f3i1 423 69 BF | O36
16 58.4 8.1 51.9 14.6°./ 2! 898 41 78 ON Lee
17 58.0 8.5 51.2 15.3 | .589 32 (87 60
18 59.3 7.8 53.1 14.0 415 .60 72 63
19 59.2 | 82 52.6 14.8 408 5l 88 61
201. 606. || 820 54.2 144 | 431 75 .92 62
21 62.9 7.0 57.3 12.6 478 5.25 73 .66
22 65.6 6.6 60.3 | 11.9 528 9 76 .68
23 67.9 6.1 63.6 10.4 590 6.44 60 ve
24, 69.7 | 6.2 65.4 10.5 626 80 4 vil
25 65.1 9.5 58.4 16.2 496 5.4.0 3.80 59
26 63.2 9.9 55.3 17.8 447 4.89 .80 56
27 | 63.9 9.4, 56.4 16.9 464 5.06 ve 57
28 65.6 9.5 58.9 16.2 504 49 85 59
|

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

_ Hourly Means, &c. of t

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometer Means, are derived from the observations made at the several

Meteorological Observations.

hours during the month.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Metorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of Hebruary 1877.

he Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

a ‘33 Range of the Barometer = . Range of the Tempera-
43 Ds for each hour during mQ 2 ture for each hour
"ob E = the month. ee during the month.
7. = uO
“Hour.| 3 ao Ag
By Aan | Ee qd 5
S| (Max. Mim, «Dif ors
ag | =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o
Mid-| — .
night.) 30.034 | 30.152 | 29.898 | 0.254
1 .023 146 884, .262
2 O12 .136 873 .263
3 OL 132 834, .298
4 29.997 127 815 312
5 30.012 142 .826 316 gy.
6 .028 155 831 O24
7 049. 169 £839 330) 9,
8 .068 .188 .856 332 ii
9 .O89 .206 | .860 346 3.
10 101 .223 914, B09 8.
pil .098 212 .933 .279 0.
Noon. .068 .188 £900 .288 13.5 82.5 56.6 25.9
om -1 .040 .166 864, .302 74.3 83.0 57.8 25.2
2 014 126 839 287 75.1 84.8 59.0 25.8
3 29.993 .108 813 295 75.3 85.5 58.8 26.7
4 .985 .106 814 .292 74.9 86.0 58.6 27.4
5 .986 115 828 287 74.2 84.7 59.0 25.7
6 995 125 848 aad 72.2 82.0 59.5 22.6
7 30.008 137 871 .266 70.0 78.5 30. 18.5
- 8 .027 151 -886 .265 68.6 Lis 16.6
9 039 165 896 .269 67.4 15.4 15.4
10 045 162 901 261 66.4 74.2 14.7
“il .043 162 .899 .263 65.6 73.0 13.5

x11 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Catcutta,
in the month of February 1877.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continwed).

om Me 45 Se SH ‘Suki Lo dees
2 ® =| E iS Ban xq | 8 &
Ey Ee 5 = 2 Se.” | Shee eee
Bi FY RA =o mes aS
A e 2 ae ‘gis .| DB se oeaun
Bote Bali gs | 8 be) ole tie eee
e4 5 Gs} on
Eee 2) ho) eB ee ee
4 aa = faa] +3 fe) OC Pes 6.6; a
ag & a aR aa |i Re Abd
og P, g b.S Sg 3, can |ao
| e S) RAY wine 34 | SPS l\gQes
— A oO A = = < =
ra) Oo 0 0 Tnehes. Gr. Gr.
eee Pt aiov-|0 aa 59.4 5.6 | 0.513 | 5.69 | 1.18 | 0.88
Se ert elev |} 25 58.9 5.5 | .503 60%), aa 83
9 | 61.0 | 2.8 58.5 5.3 | .498 54 07 84
3 | 60.5 | 2.8 58.0 5.3 | .489 45 06 84
Ae ht 66.0"-1 9. 29 57.6 S10, 483 39 00 84,
5 | 59.5 | 2.6 57.2 4.9 | .476 32 | 0.95 85
6 | 69.1. |. 24 56.9 4:6) |. .472 27 89 86
yt) 68.9 | 25 56.6 4.8 | 467 23 Olnt.? =e
ARES BAO BA 56.5 6.7 | .465 is ees ee 80
oe Ole nou 566 |" 10°3),|, {467 17) ou 71
102 | 62o~| 72 56.6 | 14.2 |% 462 | . 498 97 63
i bay a 55.1 | 16.6 | .444 87 | 3.56 58
0. BB.Be.1) IBsONuIr, /450 92 98 BB
toe: Os tie 55.6 | 18.7 | .452 93 | 4.19 54,
: 63.5 | 11.6 55.4 19.7 449 .88 A6 52
PAS 687041116 Bees Lote «aoe 92 48 52
OE gia i418 BB.) |) 19.76) |), .445 85 43 52
2 |) 93.4) |! 108 5B 8) |) 18.4041). 456 96 13 55
2 a a aes Brae Volos. Aguila BeOar, sae 61
eS game ei 59-0) |) 11:01), . 206 ‘56. | 214d 70
FOE eae | Blo 59.6 9.0 | .516 70:51 1,97 74
| deo | «did 59.5 7.9 | .615 69 70 7
a | ees | 81 59.4 7.0 | .613 68 49 79
‘Tae coupe 59.3 6.3 | dll 67 33 81

ae hh saa
All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

.
f
:

Meteorological Observations. xi

Absbtract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
tuken at the Survevor General’s Office, Calcutta,
im the month of February 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Been onie (x WIND.
ad |g Re sud,
WM ~ =
Peete Sk. oF A} ob & General aspect of the Sky.
S| a5 law Prevailing Ket Ss
eS ol direction. so aS
o Inches tb | Miles.

DWas4.04 2.5 Sew ice Now| 2, | 1240) ala & Wd to 8, \i to 10 ala,
ri to 5, B to 8,-‘_i to 11 P. m.

| ee 029; NNE&S 24 \ALNRG Tito ae sa, O tof, Bi tokl
p.M. Slight R after intervals
. from 5 A.M. to 3 P. M.

Sid go.Q-} 4 -w. SS W & H ca |. ARO he Sa ta 7 eo NAL BOS to
6,Stollp.m. Datllip.m.
) | 0.62|/E by N & ES E| 7.9} 161.0 S to 2a. mw: Orto 8, Sto il
p.m. lat ll a.m. Lat lla.m.
& llp.m. RK after intervals.

BeleZoO | | ss N Niwa @7N 3.) 105.6:) -O fo 9 acm, Ni te 92) Bf
ll p.m. Shghtly foggy from 9
to 1] P. M.

Bios 4.014008 |): N by Wi& Hil... | 7611.7 B to.38, “i to 6, O to lla. m.,

n_ito3,Btoll p.m. Light R

at 63,75 & 8 a. M.

7129.0; 100;\ES E&EN E | 8.0) 124.6| Bto3 4. m., \i to 12, O to

4, \_i to 6, B to 8.O to 11 Pp. m.

Rat 73} a.m. & from 123 to 44
. & at ll p.M.

§| 86.0] 0.30|/E by N& NW]... | 199.8; Oto8a.m., i to 12, O to

4, \ni to 6,\ito 11 p.m. Slight

R at 45 from 63 to 8,at 11 a.m.

& 25 P. M.

9} 132.8 | ... NW &N ak, | 838\7 Sa tod, Beto, 9 domo Si tom:

B to ll p.m. Slightly foggy

at 9 & 10 p. Mm.

BO) 226-5 | >) 2. N&N by E |... | 143.4] B. Slightly foggy from 8 to

1l Pp. M.

11| 129.0); ... |H,-NE& WhyN| ... | 105.0} Btolla.m., ito 1, \Wi to

3, ~i to 6,0 to 9, S to ll p.m.

Slightly foggy at Midnight.

12)127.1} ... |WbyN& ENE)... | 40.0} Chiefly B. Foggy from 9 to

ll Pp. M.

13) 127.8} ... |JENE,NE&NNH| ... | 83.4} Btol,\ito 8, Btoll p.m.

Slightly foggy at Midnight.

\i Cirri, —i Strati, “i Cumuli, \—i Cirro-strati, ~-1 Cumulo-strati, ._i Nimbi,
\ni Cirro-cumuli, B clear, § stratoni, O overcast, T thunder, L lightning,
R. rain, D. drizzle.

aris Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

| ees eae Wino. |
"O LS = = AS o .
(| 2S lea g re 4 B| & 2) General aspect of the Sky.
@| ig ee E a tleloe 2 ca ‘2S
oi SS aivection. o Lom
ae area cra haere
o \lnches tb \Miles. ,
14), 1335)... INNE&NN Wi... | 111.84 BB toS, \ito7 «2 Bae,
\ni to 5, 1-2 10:8, Bato Aleaae
15 130.0} ... INNW,NE&NW|... | 99.4} B. Slightly foggy from 8 to
ll P.M.
16) 131.0 NW & W by N| . Sy io hia 8 aa :
17/1310; ... (SW & W.N W|...| 76.9| B. Foggy from 9 to 11 p. m.
18|130.4| ... IWNW&S W|... | 72.38] B. Slightly foggy at Mid-
night, 1 a.M.8 &9».M.
HOT S2080 oe NN ee NN WN 92.3") 9B:
20/ 133.0} ... |WNW&W byQN| .. 66.1} B. Shghtly foggy from 8 to
ll p. M.
21|133.0| ... |WbyN&SSW|... | 38.8} Chiefly B. Slightly foggy
from 7 to 10 Pp. M.
22| 1384.4) ... |Sby E& S by W, .. 71.9.) ~“Bto 11 a..m.7- Nt ds Aaa eee
6,1 to 9, B fo Mesa
23) 140.5.) .. iSby W&ss W_.. 92.3. B te 8) \-i to U1 «. Nagao
W by N 2, Pwo Bb, \1 to ll P.M.
24/136.0' ... \Sby W,SSW& 98.5). \.1 to 3, a1 to 6, apo ae
se a. M., B to 2, Ni to 4, B to 11
| P. M.
2 136.4| ... NNE& WNW)... | 91.2) B. Slightly foggy at Mid-
| night, 1 a.m. & from 8 to 11 P.M.
26/137.0/ ... IWNW2&NW)... | 188.38} B. Slightly foggy from 8 to
10. Pa.
2TMST38 °.., .\ N Wie W by DB )'s., 4208.6 Pods.
28) 137.4; ... (WbyN& WSW|... | 100.8; 5B.

\i Cirri, —i Strati, Ai Cumuli,\_i Cirro-strati, ~i Cumulo-strati, \\W_i Nimbi,
\ni Cirro-cumuli, B clear, 8 stratoni, O overcast, T thunder, L lightning,
R. rain, D. drizzle.

)
)

Meteorological Observations. XV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February 1877.

Monruuy ReEsvuurs.

Tnehes.

Mean height of the Barometer for the month fs vay BOLOBZ
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. M. on ‘the ath .-. 30.223
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 p.m. on the 4th iy OO ONDE
Hutreme range of the Barometer during the month fe can REEO
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures et “ee sa 1+, 30.108
Ditto ditto: Min. ditto ae vec 29.977
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month wae scx O. FS

Oo
Mean ‘Dey Bulb Thermometer for the month Sc aH im? CBO
Max. Temperature occurred at 4 P. mu. on the 28th a 3 S60
Min. Temperature occurred at 6 a.m. on the 4th & 11th 86.0
Hetreme range of the Temperature during the month sad dary Come
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature... eg de. vag th Ge
Ditto — ditto Min. ditto, ie Wa new 4 OOD
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month... sda, MES 4
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month : vue tOenO
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer 6.0
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month isu ig I
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- point 10.8
Tnches.
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month — ao: ... 0.476
| Grain.
Mean Weight of Vapour for the month AT Peres
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation we anes
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.70
)

Mean Max. Solar radiation Thermometer for the month ,,, <2) SIBO3
Inches.

Rained 7 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours #4 a 06
Total amount of rain during the month eo on

Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge* attached to the anemo-

meter during the month aut sid te YOR
Prevailing direction of the Wind ai vie “WNW&ENW

* Height 70 feet 10 inches above ground,

rr

i

taken at the 8. G. O. Calcutta, in the month of Feb. 18

“Ons
MontHity RESULTS.

1 Observati

guca

«

°

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolo

Meteorological Observations.

“UO ulB UL

“M ‘NN

ra

ee

— SF AAMAMH A

ane

ie] Arne ae ol

ri

aA A 60 60 OD OD NGI

‘uo ULBY
Betas: am
UO UY
AUN MS
‘uo ULE
"NAG “A

“uo Ue yy

c

. together with the

ton Ree alt
"UO ULB
“uo Uley
“AAS “AA
"uo ULV,
a SANS.
OL:
“MS 'S
uo ULey

m 4q°9
uo uley
eos:
‘uo Uley
‘a 4q's
uo wey
Pacts “S:
‘uo Wey
a
m0 (0) ULB YT
SES
‘uo uy
“8 Aq “a
‘HO ULV YT
Ve ect i ie
"UO UlBY
IN 49a
ao wey
arranr
uo uley
SL NE
mecomequthes

“HNN

us

particular wind blew

y

h at a given hour an

avs on whic

,

number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Bo
‘N

Tables shewing the number of d

Hour.

re

el

OH NNMNMANRARARMD BW WAM MOM cD

DO NMMMDOARNMDARAR WD Gr O HH HOO 0D 0 oO

rei

H+ AAMMMMDMAANAAG

ra

CV A Hd SH 10 10 1010

ARANAAARQANS

AAA ene

BOA nr Ae Anan

CA GIN AI OD 6 6 OD are

il

Ann nOANA AS

4

RQANNR AAAs Ae
4
mn

mor QNN OM oO

reo ret

COS Ts Oe OI I cB I ce ee |

3

oS ANMMAAN A

food

AM ANANAN SS ri

r=

[= tit

rei re

A ANAS Sr re

ae eS

> ia! AMARA AIAN

re

NA

ra AM) SO SO ion) lon ex Tian]

ree eee

AANA

il =a!

FS AHNNAMMMRANMDA HF PHA Aaa eAA

BAAN A

See See rs

rei So

AANQNQHAMMMAAAN

2

ANMAWOMODOr
‘pean

Midnight

Noon,

aN nA AR RANNNAN

HANM HWioonoOnRDOR
ate

Meteorological Observations. XVI

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March 1877.
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Fast.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 fect.
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

Qe
te & | Range of the Barometer = Range of the empera-
sh 2 = * during the day. Fal ture during the day.
Sia es aa
Date.) aa Q = 5
. eo | Max. | Min. | Diff. | S43 | Max. | Min. | Diff.
Ss PS 8 isi
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) re) Oo °
1 80.005 | 30.072 | 29.949 | 0.123 76.0 87.0 66.0 | 21.0
2 29.975 052 923 129 76.5 87.0 67.0 | 20.0
3 30.000 .078 942 HaG | | 74.2 88.0 67.5 | 20.5
4,_| 29.920 | 29.988 .843 145 77.5 86.5 69.0 | 17.5
5 864 .929 787 142 | 78.3 86.5 73.5 | 13.0
6 .880 942 804 138 79.2 88.5 73.5 | 15.0
7 .918 .996 854 A422 | | 77,9 88.0 68.5 | 19.5
8 .934 | 30.004 .860 144 79.0 88.5 41:0:| 17%
9 .906 | 29.973 847 126 Tat 87.2 Ai) 15g
10 .880 947 798 149 80.1 90.0 74.0 | 16.0
11 882 948 .830 118 79.3 88.8 Qo | 178
12 905 .967 864 103 | 80.0 89.5 73.5 | 16.0
13 .964 | 30.066 905 161 81.0 88.5 76.2 | 12.3
14 964 .027 899 128 | 81.5 92.2 71.5 | 20.7
15 952 .000 .905 .095 81.2 90.5 74.6 | 15.9
16 944 | 29.999 | .908 094 76.9 84.2 fe De) ALF
i? .954 | 30.032 874 158 | 73.8 83.0 66.5 | 16.5
18 .933 | 29.986 854 132 | 77.3 86.0 70.0 | 16.0
19 .910 .980 .832 148 | 79.0 88.0 71.8) 16.2
20 .863 .929 91 138 80.7 89.0 74.0 | 15.0
21 11.804, 871 ae baer’ 1817 90.0 76.0 | 14.0
22 778 .836 720 Ed 83.4 93.9 16.06) 17.9
23 .838 .923 765 158 83.8 93.8 77.0 | 16.8
24 883 949 801 148 83.1 92.9 77.0 | 15.9
25 873 951 802 149 80.5 88.0 76.4 | 11.6
26 .878 953 .807 146 81.5 90.5 74.5 | 16.0
27 856 .938 783 159 81.9 90.0 76.4 13.6%
28 837 957 172 185 | 78.3 80.5 75.84) AZ
29 812 .890 163 We 83.1 92.2 76.3 | 15.9
30 892 949 836 113 78.3 85.5 71.0| 14.5
31 917 | 30.016 .839 LNA 76.3 81.2 740 Se.

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometer Means, are derived, from the hourly observations, made at the
several hours during the day.

XVill Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March 1877.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—(Continued.)
sh 43 E S ee ee Oe
o > ® “S = 5.
2 . in 2 5 ee | Ee Rog
e | ge (ecole .| 2 | 28 eee ae
Datos 358 a A i 2 ‘me | 46 | 8's
ee = as =n wSS ig ‘o.9 SHS | oo8
Pele 04 | oot] eet Abi BGs oeegeee
a5 Pa a. 5 qa S| ee eee
3 A b> 5 by SF jets o-| Se chee
= A a) A = a ld =
ty) ) 0) Inches. Gr Gr.
1 64.9 111 57.1 18.9 0.475 5.16 4.44 0.54,
2 65.5 11.0 57.8 18.7 .486 27 .48 54
3 66.8 10.9 59.2 18.5 509 OL 59 55
4 68.0 9.5 61.3 16.2 546 .92 12 59
5 71.6 6.7 66.9 11.4 657 7.12 3.16 69
6 73.4 5.8 69.3 9.9 fal 67 2.89 43
7 70.6 7.3 65.5 12.4 .628 6.81 3.30 .67
8 72.8 6.2 68.5 10.5 .692 7.48 02 ae
9 74.6 4.5 71.4 bel 761 8.22 2.31 we
10 75.5 4.6 72.3 7.8 783 44 .40 78
| 744 | 49 71.0 8.3 | 751 12 47 77
12 75.3 4.7 72.0 8.0 776 .36 45 ee,
13 72.9 8.1 67.2 13.8 664 7.14 4.00 64
14 71.3 10.2 64.2 17.3 .601 6.46 85 57
15 71.2 10.0 64.2 17.0 .601 .46 75 .58
16 | 695 | 7.4 64.3 | 12.6 603 65 3) 66
17 66.8 7.0 61.9 11.9 557 .08 2.90 .68
18 71.4 5.9 67.3 19.0 .666 7.22 .76 72
19 | 725 | 65 679°) 114 679 64 | “346 70
20 75.6 5.1 72.0 8.7 776 8.35 2.69 76
21 77.4 4.3 74.4 7.3 .838 9.02 00 9
22 77.4 6.0 13:2 10.2 .806 8.64 3.32 72
B93). 97.6" | 62 73.3 | 10.5 .809 65 45 72
24 77.6 6.5 72.0 114 776 31 55 70
25 75.0 5.5 71.1 9.4, 753 13 2.85 74
26 72.9 8.4 67.0 14.3 .659 7.40 4.14 63
27 S701 4.8 fon 8.2 819 8.82 2.62 ah |
28 73.9 4.4 70.8 7.5 746 07 21 49
29 73.3 9.8 66.4 16.7 .646 6.93 4.93 .58
30 71.9 6.4 67.4 10.9 .668 7.23 3.05 .70
3L 70.5 5.8 66.4 9.9 .646 .03 2.66 Jo

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

X1X

Abstract of the Results of -the Hourly Metorological Observations

in the month of March 1877.

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

-

dependent thereon.

‘68 Range of the Barometer ite Range of the 'Tempera-
s 8 | for each hour during Ba @ ture for each hour
2p g a the month. ya during the month.
i)
Hour. 4 Eo. A 2
sco | Max. | Min. | Diff. a2 | Max. | Min. | Dif.
®o o
Ag a
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) Co) Co) Oo
Mid-
night. 29.909 | 30.024 | 29.786 | 0.238 75.6 79.2 71.5 ae
1 901 .018 782 .236 74.9 79.0 66.5 12.5
2 .890 .008 172 .236 » 74.4 78.8 67.0 11.8
3 £880 | 29.998 .760 .238 73.9 78.3 66:8 11.5
4, 872 .990 742 .248 73.1 78.0 66.6 11.4
5° .885 .998 750 .248 73.3 77.8 66.6 11.2
6 902 | 30.014 .760 254 72.9 77.5 66.4 11.1
7 923 .033 785 .248 73.2 78.0 66.0 12.0
8 949 .056 .808 .248 75.4 79.5 68.5 11.0
9 964 078 .828 .250 78.8 83.5 70.8 12.7
10 964 077 832 | .245 81.3 86.0 74.0 12.0
11 955 .068 .836 .232 84.0 89.5 78.0 11.5
Noon. 934 044, 811 233 85.9 92.5 77.6 14.9
1 .906 O13 182 231 87.0 93.7 78.0 15.7
2 881 | 29.984 000) .218 87.3 93.9 12.5 21.4
3 858 .959 746 .213 87.5 93.6 75.2 18.4
4, 843 949 734 215 87.2 93.8 78.2 15.6
ro 841 954 725 .229 86.0 a 78.5 13.2
6 853 949 127 222: 83.7 89.2 76.5 12.7
7 .863 .962 742 .220 80.9 85.0 75.3 9:7
8 .886 977 766 | .211 79.2 83.5 74.5 9.0
9 .907 soug 784 215 78.0 82.4 74.0 8.4,
10 .922 | 30.008 796 .212 (A: 81.0 73.0 8.0
ii 919 O16 194 | .222 76.2 80.0 72.0 8.0

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometer Means, are derived from the observations made at the several
hours during the month.

XX Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Cateutta,
in the month of March 1877.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued).

fH

: : =) SS fy Sie hes

g ‘3 E E Rs gH | 288 |e
ie) ic) ee 4 Boies
ete a eo) et ee
B 6 ae: S es | E28 238
Hour. i : 3 = = 2 es me 3 3 oS, a
© $4 Ta) 5S) Q ES). ‘O'S S o |ensd
eS Ee s 3S; | HB | ES | §88 sss
ag FA a Ag =i fo | ee cites
sg b> E BS | Bs | BS ee eee
= A Q 5 am Palle Ser a So jso8

) Oo O Oo Tnehes. Gr. Gr.

aoe F181 B.S 69.1 65 | 0.706 | 7.67 | 181 | O81
en Aad BS 68.9 6.0 | .701 65 63 .82
eit giz} Be 69.0 54 | .704 68 AT 84
3 70.9 | 3.0 68.8 5.1 699 63 38 85
4-4 -7OR.} 2.9 68'8 4.9 .699 63.7. | Be 85
5 70.7 2.6 68.6 4.7 695 59 25 .86
6 70.5 2:4 68.6 4.3 695 61 12 87
7 70.9 De 69.1 4.1 .706 72 10 .88
8 71.9 3.5 69.4 60s). 17418 HT 66 82
9 72.8 6.0 68.6 10.2 695 52 2.92 72
a0): . Wel 8.2 67.4 | 13.9 | .668 18 4.06 64
il fay | ape 66.5 N7 25 648 6.93 5.24, 57
Neon. (38%) 12.0 65.5 | 20.4 628 50 | 617 52
fa \weeay 13 65.7 21.3 .632 73 56 51
9 73.5 | 13.8 65.2 22.1 621 61 .80 49
3 73.7 | 13.8 65.4 | 22.1 626 64 85 49
4 739 leis 65.9 21.3 .636 76 61 51
5 rAa W 119 65.8 | 20.2 634 76 15 52
6 WA 2s%| 96 67.5 16.2 67051 Vas 4.89 60
7 | 73i6 7.3 68.5 12.4, 692 47 3.63 67
8 73.2 6.0 69.0 10.2 704 60 2.96 we
9 72.6 5.4 68.8 9.2 .699 57 62 74
10 12.2 4.9 68.8 8.3 699 59 33 Sd
11 724 4.1 69.2 7.0 .708 70 1.96 .80

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

a

Meteorological Observations. XXi

Abshtract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Survevor General’s Office, Calcutta,
am the month of March 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

5 = en - WIND.
oe 5.2 5 © cS :
a toe Palco gt P oF = |.b + |General aspect of the Sky.
2) B'S 225) “direction, 22/3 8
oi . o Laas,
o ,Inches| ib , Miles.
Poa | or, WV we NW) ....| 197.951 Btoy4, \i to 7, B to. kh) plac.
Belay tac WN, Wde8 W ) ... | 111.6). \ito 5; \i to 7 a.m, Bite
1l P.M.
0 N&SW ,-« | 204.2) .-B to 72\i to 9 As wy. Be to I.
‘a to.6, B to Ta) Py xe
ANTAN.Bs) (i ..” S W yee 82:8 | cBeto GaAs w., \i to 8,-S to Lb
' P. M.
by) 144,0) ... Siw poo po Wels. | 202.2) 5 to-6, O to 8¥ \a to LE a. ey,
ra te5. Bid Ul. pea
6| 141.7 | 0.03 |S by W&S 8S W/ 1.6/179.5| O to 74. M., \ito 4, B to 6,
. Stollp.m. L from 63 to 11
P.M. -T at. 72, 10: & 1b pew:
Light Rat 8 & 10: p.m
vila ya eae SseE SW W | 4.4 204.0) Ai to 4, B to 11 w. uw. “dy af
Midnight, Dat 7 & 8 a.m.
14401054 15 8b &S by W).... 116.5) B to 9; i to Ila. M., arto
9, B'to ll. u. Foggy from 3
to 7 A. M.
QA? Gils «i.. ssSWweé&s »«. | 148.4) BB to4; § to 8 &. w., “ido 4,
Btoll p.m. Foggy at 6&7 a. M.
10} 144.0 | 0.02 S&Ss W .. [131.2 |) Bite 10g we. \ea to. Seto

£, OF to: 7; i fo Dee. T at 53
P. M. pe bs ‘to 10 vp. M.
Light R at 6 Pp. m.

11] 146.0 if a by E& Se | aed | BOLD B60: 65 to 9 A.M., Ai to 6,
B toll p.m. Sheet Lat 1 & 2
A. M., & from 7 to 9 p.m.

sO oy joiby, WX 8S WI... | 295.5 | B to 10 4. Ni me 7 Beto
ll -PoM. Shicet LonN W at
i Pou.

13) 144.7 tei Sby W & WS W 1.0} 164.5 S to 3, 7 Ito 6; i w 1) avenue.
\1 to 6, B to 11 P.

14) 143.0} ... |WSW&W byN 142.4} Witola.m., B a 1 Nite
B to 11 p. mu.

15} 145.5) ... |WSW,SW&NW 127.5; Bto5, \ito 7 a.M., \ni to 3,

1 t6 6: oe bee M.

Na Cirri, —i Strati, % Cumuli, \_i Cirro-strati, ~-i Cumulo-strati, W_i Nimbi,
\ni Cirro-cumuli, B clear, & stratoni, O overcast, T thunder, L lightning,
R. rain, D. drizzle.

XXil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

s a or ae WIND. |
BE (Gas &| p, &| General tof the Sk
8 as ee Prevailing We ass eneral aspect o e Sky.
S S 2 EB ieO direction. ae A c
o \Inches ib \Miles.
16) 140.0 Variable «| 139.2 | “O to 10 a. wt, \1 to 42; 0 fo
5, Wito 7,S toll p.m. Sheet

Lfrom7tolle.m. Dat6a.m.
& 84 P. M.

17| 139.5) 0:70 ae 40.0'158.5| Oto 4, Bto 9 a.m., \i to I,
Btolle.m. T, L & hailstone
at Midnight. Rat Midnight
& la. M.

18) A350) ee: es aa | 82.4| Bto8 a, M., 71 te GB teat
P. M.

197 149:0)" 4... |S SW &Sby W).... |} 114.0) Bto8a.m.,71 tet, Bitowr
Pp. M. ;

20| 146.0] ... Sby W&S _., |\1810 | -B to 84, m:, ci te, Bape
pM. Dat4p. mM.

21; 142.0| ... |Sby W, SSW &S) 0.3] 255.0] Chiefly B.

22/ 146.3] ... |S by W& SS W| 0.2| 250.2; Bto9a.m., \i to 2, ni to 5,
Bto ll Pp. mM.

23] 143.0 san SSwes W |... 12443. B tod, \_1'to 8,1 to 11 ae
B to 1, i to 4, B to 11 P. M.

241144.8; ... | 8S W & S W | 9.5| 186.6) B to 5, Scuds to 9 a. M., \—1

to 1; B to. 3; “40 7.9 stole
ym. Lat8&9r.m. Tat9
p. m., Dat 10& Heo.

DSi Agico: |e ee SSW &58 W | 0.2/164.9| Oto 1,8 to 6 a-a., 110 12;
S to 4,O to 6, Wi to ll p.m. D
at Midnight, & 32 P. mM.

26) 143.0)" S; 8S by W ie 160.81. ito 11 2. al Bio Xe es
FN tO UL P.M;

27|147.0| ... IS by W& SSW)... | 97.7| \ito6,O to 10 4.m., nitod,

An foe. a;

720) WO a SSA we |. 85.4] Mi to.6 «. w., Oto, ato
lle. m.: Dat 8,10 4.m., 12
1 Pp. M.

29) L43s2me 2 Sew & W. )... 11113). “ito 4,.0%06, .r to ia:

B to 2; i to 7 \-1 to ise ar,
Sheet Lon S W at 73 ?.u. D
e 9+ P. M.

Xa Cirri, ~—i Strati, Ai Cumuli,\—i Cirro-strati, ~ 1 Cumulo-strati, \w_i Nimbi,
\wi Cirro-cumuli, B clear, S stratoni, 9 overcast, T thunder, L lightning,
R. rain, D. drizzle.

Meteorological Observations.

XX1ll

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
an the month of March 1877.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.,

a 3 | Se Winp.
;S oS 3 Org
Ae |5's & =| + | General aspect of the Sk
s 4S ase Prevailing f S| be 2B eneral aspect 0 e Sky.
é = 3s 3 ia direction. ah 4 @
ee
o ‘\Inches. lb { Miles.

30} 146.0 | 0.12 S&S 8S W 6.3| 144.2} Oto 10 a.m., Wi to 1,O to3,
Aito8,Otollp.m. Tat1l&
2a.m., L from 1 to3 a.m. & at
9&10Pr.m. Slight R from 1
to 3 A.M.

31) 128.0; 0.01} SS W&SE | 6.21 152.2! Oto9a.m., ni to 12, O to 2,

; -~ito5,O toll p.m. Tat9 p.m.
L from 8 to 11 p.m. Light RB at
3,94 a. M. & 14 P.M.

\i Cirri —i Strati, ~iCumuli, i Cirro-strati, ~i Cumulo-strati, W_i Nimbi

\Wi Cirro-cumuli, B clear, Sstratoni, O overcast, T thunder,

R.rain, D. drizzle.

L lightning;

XXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstiact of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March 1877.

Montrnzty Resvutts.

Inches.
Mean height of the Barometer for the month is bi sev, 29.900
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. u. on the Srd 2. 30.078
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 p. m. on the 22nd ave 29-720
extreme range of the Barometer during the month a: i 0.353
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures Shs a ae 00 29.978
Ditto ditto Min. ditto ay 5.1 29.836
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month oe ny Sahat
; )
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month ie ooh ke ee
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 p. mM. on the 22nd - Leg
Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 1st ie ave SO BCO
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month ' ; 27.9
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature... oS veh nee Ore
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, t 4, ep ae
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month .., oe oa
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month ner 85,
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer {0
Computed Mean Dew-point for the-month oe. Oe
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point 11.9
Inches.
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month aa svt pak) Oona
Grain.
Mean Weight of Vapour for the month ves ee)
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete satur ation mas ic Tipe a)
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.68
)
_ Mean Max. Solar radiation Thermometer for the month _... ove 142.5
Inches
Rained 12 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours ee i ED
Total amount of rain during the month seve 40.88
Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge* attached to the anemo-
meter during the month Re ae .- 0358
Prevailing direction of the Wind a a SSW&S by W

* Height 70 feet 10 inches above ground.

Chri

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the S. G. O. Calcutta, in the month of Mch. 18

MontuHtiy RESvUtts.

Tables shewing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the

number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Meteorological Observations.

a SSS]

uo ULB YT

A SEN ei qt
‘UO UIA —o
“AA ONE NG rte rt me rH Sai =
a NN
“uO UL’Y a r =
“MM “N ci Can maa re N OADM MOAN OM a
i ee ee ee ee
‘uO WIRY =
eke AY | ee a re eee eS
MN A be ce ce Be ce oe cee oe | rei ri Sei re
“UO Uleyy
Wr Ae he ANN HH ANA AGeoe
"UO UlLY co =
“M i a. a a
a ee ee a ee
"uo Ul¥Y
— es —S
"g Aq “M re sc re re
"uo ULB”
Parateai : oD MOO AMMO AANAR AQ aMen ANANAAN
MS M.
‘uo uny | ace
“MS aa) AOA AAIIO AON 10 WD WMMANARAMAMAN
“U0 wey = a — re fo
a ee eee q ¢ = DMDAKRANDROOG,
woes (wo) BING MS ISG ISG O'S OS fon) Sel ess
‘uo UlL¥IT
M4q:g | & SCHSRROWAANT BH AHAODWOOODSOHHO
"UO ULBIT a
‘9 A MAAAAANMNMAAN MD HF ABRAHAM ADNH
"uO UlVY Fk = as,
Hh
“q &q ‘9 3 a BANAMAS = =
‘UO Ul8I %
Tr Asal. NMNRQAAAAH = = a
“HS So
‘uo ulery | =
ee aoe a
Is a a4
"UO UlRY
é exe = eo) foal ce
ee Sl
‘uo UlVY 2
"§ Aq “OL qq ae =
“UO ULBIY aa
Ey ri [en [med
"U0 IVI
"N Aq ‘or a
‘UO WIVIT , at
“a ON OL pieces a
“UO UIRIT
toe = = ose
a °N
. 7 re
uO WRIT : hear
ee oie Le a m co =
Ho NN
‘uO UIRY
Tees Sas f- ol oe rt rc fo
a Aq ‘N
oe Pay Po om x re ei
“UO UII *_& iv wae US ee
ee mc ND | oon OE oe OO oe ce | re N re los oe |
_
a é
af on =
3} 5S FANMAWORNRDRORH S ANMAHWOORDRDOR
|
° ro mae ° are
a = a
=

———
‘BIATIC asociery ¢ CALc co TTA

cs The Poctds of. its investigation will Ss si ebisicat ange of fer tae
} within these. limits its” inquiries will be extended to whatever i ig s performed by|
| man or ‘produced, eeestns ea Wiuas ee ONES. aN ae ERR ee
2 ; soe 4 rupees, —
Price PER Numer; Rates Rete Setar oe and + Sannag. —

Postrace In Inpta, aon facia 8 anna,
Pricn IN (ENGLAND, WITH es beds ivvestrdeaats ods. 1d,

Pa “The publications of the face ve noniae _ Ee. ihe Penge e one num:|
ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and of
the J owmnal, the annual volume of which is divided into two Parts: Part I being | §
devoted to ‘History, Philology, &c., Part II to Natural Science; each part is|
separately paged and provided: with a special index, and one number of each}
part is ‘published quarterly. 2 Eine le: ayers for sale at he rates Bivens on the
last | RSES, of cover. ee tacy bitte eg gE Dome ah SR ee: ae cf pee Pe

; * It is requested that Caeuenalions fe. the Tae or ‘ Prdeatinge 4 may ee sent

; ee cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatie Soc., to whom all orders for these

works wre ‘to be addressed in India; or, un. London, ues ihe Been fei 8 nee aise
‘Tritbner and. oe oT fay ov; acca Hill.

CALCUTTA :
‘PRINTED BY Ch 2B. LEWIS, ‘BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
“1877.

r Campb
M =

ge

sa
Mi

Non-Aryan Languages:

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

ie : AT THE LIBRARY OF THE
prsiatic POCIETY OF PENGAL,

2 No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

" AND OBTAINABLE FROM
THE SOCIETY’S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO.,
| 57 anp 59, Lup@are Hitt, Lonpon, H. C.

RBIBLIOTHECA INDICA.

Sanskrit Series.

~ ‘Uttra Naishadha, 12 fasci. BO eee Beer ee ee seeseeee Lee EH GS: eceeveve
~ Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. 1.6... eee e ee eee cee seen eeeeneee

Srauta sitra, Asvaléyana, 11 fasci... .csecee ceeseees ccene he eae D SEAR 14
T Apr ayant. 8 AARC Ts Dis cial ot paite CHAE TNS Dh Peta ls 10

Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. 1... cee eee veces ce nse s ttnevn ee tases era nee i 14

Vaisheshika Darsana, af aa Peetn tha ROM ee HOLULE Peake Re athe aah prane 2

Nydya Darsana, 3 fasci. ...ceeee eee senvee te este cree eens neces Raper tee 14

7

1

6

6

1

3

~ Dasa Ripa, 3 fasci. 0... cscsewe tre eneuamsbevne vere cscs vecvenee severees i
PG RE SR I NLA aie SS EECA EA stag A Sie ae rato Ge I ae a 2 8
Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. SB AEG OND OS SEM TUL et a 1
Sdnkhyysara, 1 fasci. seco secvee veces eceveee cheesey seteee tereee sennee a
As RIOR UOT OEE ES a AEG CY AR bdr CE PR aR AO aes ER
Lalitavistara, 5 faSCl. 1. sete cece eens cece eee eneneane erin Vere ae
Taittirfya Bréhmana, 24 fasci. .issseee secertee veee cues gh see vstiny ys tng puede
Taittiriya Safthitd, 28 fasci ve csee veces eceese er eseeees Fo ENEE LM pee aon

- Taittiriya Aranyaka, Il fasci. POPP Oe FORE HEEH Owes BeHEHEEH HHeeHe Fee oe 6 i!
Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasch. ..ccee ccccee ee cee see nn cenune ee eens veneen ence MPO Na |
Mahler ate Cris Salva, 4 fase hors Accel. scastns dvedeaer teas. 2
Mimansa Darsana, 12 FARCE tee ope PL aa wen e oie SOO Pe HH HHO Fee Beto es BH 7
Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. ., 1000 ceceoeee sececene senescesceseesveseuees LL 14
Gopatha Brahmana, 2 fasci. ..sece ce scence cece nervrertvevsscseveseessere 1 10
Atharvana Upanishads, 4 fasci, 0.0.00. 00 68 BOP OO OH Freee see eset ee seve eses 3 ye
Agni Purana, 8 fasci. Pewee eee ee Oe ee Oe ee 2 5 0
S4ma Veda Safhita, 18 fasci. OOOO OOOO CERO H HEHEHE H HHO SHED EHHH REDS CHSEHES 11 4

Peepers 1 facies keto se i de Pell MGV ies ay ewe ede
Nrisifha Tapani, 3 fasci. ete OH CREO OEE OOOO CeCe we SOOO HOH HEH Oe Oesee
Chaturyarga Chintamani, Ss Cfo AA ts Cee eee cvee ss sore sese esos 5 a
Gobhiliya Grihya Sitra, 6 fasci. eee CHOC T HEH CHO SOHO H PHP HOw SHH HOEE Bev eee
Pingala Chhandah Stitra, 3 fasci... sssses esos cescvece sevteesreers sree seeace
Taittiriya Pratisdkhiya, 3 fasci. i Detalh cae 4%. Weld bob bid c0.0 Obi pind bb we Wise ew bacales
Prithir4j Rasu by Chand Bardai, 2 fasci. 6. sisvecscvsee se sees veccees sevens
RAjatarangini, 6. ...ceeee rece sens ceeeen con eeeesnee seereeee seen see snes
Mahdbhé4rata, vols. TIT. and LV., sncsecec cevstece vessne seesverssviscesscos 4
Purana Sangraha, se ese eee eee e208 eee ee seeoaveesesee ©¢eeeeeeGeseeeee eeeeeeee

/ Pali Grammar, 2 fasci. 0... cee ve wee ce ee ctvene weve vavecvse svcertescete
Brihat Aranyaka Upanishad, English, 3 fascl. ...cscoecsseseveeees ceenvece
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 4 fasci. ..s.s. vesees sevnee re cnscee ces
Chhéndogya Upanishad, English, 2 fasci......5 cesses vecsetee cerns veeseves
Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fasci.......0ssesvesecsecseee sees cues
Sénkhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fascl. ...0cecsseceeeceereree serseens ceseue
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci.....eees Cece hoe e ee eee ee Cette eee et tseene
Brahma Siatra, English, eek 8 OOS BOOS PEE CHEE OOHOH PEE EH ES HSE HO CES EE®
KaAtantra, 4 fasci *eseee eseeeeveeoeseeseoeseoeveene eoeeoeoseeeeseeseeeseeeeeeeveese Cee ee
Kaimandakiya Nitiséra, 4 fasci. OOOO ES FOSS OORH SHOE EHHH CHEE HEEH Hess eees oeee
Bhamati, 2 fasci, CO POPE PHT OR HT HE HP OS EF OH OH HE HH HH EHHH OCH TE FH OH OHHH EEO

14

a
ee

—

Mm bo Pe DR Re NR BE eS OR Re RK wor ©
POS COOK KKH OK KR OSC

. ty 6 § , I
oA) “as r eine

Dictionary of VEG Sinaia a1 Thana &
Risélah-i-Shamsiyah, (Appendix t to- Do.33 a
Fihrist Tfisi, 4 fascil. ae eeeans sane .
-‘Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, pele se 6 costsece
Futih-ul-Shim, Wadidi, 9 fasci. |
Futih-ul-Shim, Azadi, 4 fasci. di
“Maghazi of Wadqidt, 5. fasci. teeeee ce
Suytiti s Itqén, 10 fasci. ses. eeeye
Isdbah, 26 fasci., with ceplaiene
Térikh-i-Firaz Shahi, 7 fasci. EE uly
T4rikh-i-Baihaqt, arma in 9 iasct tee
~ Muntakhab-ut-Tawaérikh, vols. ma TL. an
"Wis 0 Rémin, 6 fasci. i ceetese cece cons
_Tabaqdt-i-Nacirt, 6 fasci. nen a Shaees
Agbélnémah-i- -Jahangiri, complete in 3 fasci. ie
-’Alameirn4mah, 13 fasci., with index, . See
- PAdshéhn4mah, 19 fasci., with index, .. ;
Muntakhab-ul- ‘Lubab, by Khéfi Khan, 19 ‘hadi, 9
_ Ain-i-Akbari, Persian text, 4to., 18 fasci.....
_ Farhang-i-Rashidi, 14 ‘fasci., complete, is sseceree
_ Nizami "8; Misano hee oe 2 B65) age .

ie 4. TGRCL AMR ges yale arrestee bees: ets es
“Maasir-i-’ Alamgir, by Mabunenel oe Shae é au,
Haft Asman, history ‘of the Persian Masnawi,.... eae
att -Na Loree Soi translation by rs aS i

atthe at Rs, 2 per number. XS

- Asiatic Researches, “vols. Vi. to <i. and vols. XVII . to XX. each,
Do. Dore Index, . chee rate.
~ Catalogue of Mammalia, ee eveeese
xe SSL Vertebrata, revere =
OL REMUIGS) seat saw Cw or res tac
of Sanskrit Manuscripts, ........5
x of Arabic and Persian Mansons,
z Tibetan pe cece ete ey eeeeeee
: Grammar, beeen sence ee ceaeaee.
Ross’ Annals of ’Oman, : ae eorcoere cevces .
Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, 10 fasci. as
Blochmann’s Persian -Prosody, ii: iissceweresssioveses
Istilahat-i- ‘Sitfiyah. | ‘Edited ie Dr. A. sSuceieee: BlVOL tes
_dawami’ ul-’ilm ir-riy4zi, 168 pages with 17 plates, 4to. ...
_ Puréna Sangraha. Edited by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, No.
~ Corcoran’s Chinese Empire, ae Vedas Vols. I. and al, per vol. a
- Wise’s Hindu System of Medicine, feeeene
The Pilgrimage of Fa Hian, 0.00. cs.006
Aborigines of India, by B. H. Hodgson, oogous
History of the Afghans, Part iG Ee Dorn, ...+ ese.

coves ct eeeeee 6

SE

rey Koong Tsew, or iy Ronee. of an, Oy I. ‘Francis Davis
Fatéw4-i-’Xlameiri, vols. II & III. Ena ela epee bee abe agree:
*Indyah, a Commentary on the Hidéyah, Vols. TL. IV, ad's
Analysis of the Sher Chin, by Alexander Csoma, de Korb, a
Khazénateulilm, ...s¢.sencsace cease Py ey are ee
Shartiyatsulsisltn sc (iv cee s cee tebe wiees consly coat h ee !
Anis-ul- Milisgihin Coe Sein Abney, pdeven “Ge eeee. e098 68 i 2 0

{> Authors of papers are requested to send, ia ‘the original j pape
of considerable length, an ppeiract not exceeding B RE a octavo, BABES of letter
press, es

fy

Gari

a
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.|

PROCEEDINGS

‘i

EDITED BY

JHE fionoraRy SECRETARIES.

No. II. FEBRUARY, 1877.

a

*‘ The bounds of its investigation will be the eeographical limits of Asia: and!
within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by
man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES.

x

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTION, vcccoevesseescotscenese vosecenee A TUPCES,
PRICE PEE INU MBM sched oh Ligekes obi vehae ical rdd ~ O. AMDES,
PosTaGE IN INDIA, (ADDITIONAL), ... .cesesececcssnsee 1 anna,
PRICE IN ENGLAND, WITH POSTAGE, ... 2.0000 sceveese? LS, 1d,

a= The publications of the Society consist — of the Proceedings, one num-
ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and o
the Journal, the annual volume of which is divided into two Parts: Part I being
devoted to History, Philology, &c., Part II to Natural Science; each part is
separately paged and provided with a special index, and one number of each
part is published quarterly. Single numbers for sale at the rates given on the
last page of cover.

*,* Tt is requested that communications for the Journal or Proceedings may be sent
under cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatie Soc., to whom all orders for these
works are to be addressed in India; or, iw London, to the Society’s Agents Messrs.
Tribner and Co., 57 ¥ 59, Ludgate Hill.

CALCUTTA :
PRINTED BY ©. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,
1877.

had

- New Museum |
is pean of

pane nates ander sh oA F
ioscan of the new spec

aunt
bh (title only )s. 08.0

“On: a case of Lightning,
is goneny of the |

2° v, 2 . fags 2 bal
- . md a?
~ ete < Rite athe Le
a. . “ch . Ps
ip’ ao ~*~ -
Sa. rb
? pe aS hf
TA oS Six
ee Laginy Soe
ae, af ep Aa
2 Pas Tas, ten =
a “eee at : a
‘ - ON ay Sie oe, a
* ~
: Ve AS ad *
oe ae ‘ c
M ~ Ste ade EAR a)
a wee Ty é ye a Ms
bon r > aa s ey
J 4 nee < Ss
» ky si" hips iS ae
¢ “ Ea
An g Race ut
Ae Le a vs
t P , ‘
“eZ = ye Noa oe -
¥ ‘ > .-
As Ce r aor’
. } ty x va
~ ot .
- Moa ie : sat
Ps ei Ks ¢
“ ' eRe
7 t ay ”

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

| AT THE LIBRARY OF THE
: prsiatic. POCIETY OF PENGAL,

No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

AND OBTAINABLE FROM

‘57 AnD 59, Lupeare Hirr, Lonpon, E. C.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA.

Sanskrit Series.

“Uttra Naishadha, 12 fasci. ae eeee sees eeee eevee seeee seseseeseerer eesesene ee

P haitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. hae Ss, Pataita Case PENS eee eat ee eke Obs
Srauta sitra, Asvalayana, EE Rigor ee Ae eee eT eb ay GE ee be
‘4 Papeivana 3 feel. oe a ay TR ae
PSankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. 6. sc cce eee tee c eee tee eee tn vcseee cee reace eat
Vaisheshika Darsana, 5 fasci. ......... PAs oterek FER Lice ToT RES
' Nyaya Darsana, 3 fasci. eee eee eee FeO ee HH VEOH HHS BHO EEOE® eres
» Dasa Ripa, 3 fasci. eee eee eee FT REF EEH HES HEH BH TH OHHe See ESOS Pa ee
’ Narada Pancharatra, 4 HigOLe eats eC Oe ere ce cas oo es SR aoa fT Saka Acs
» Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. 1. ..ce ccsceene ve ssccee sens any
’ Sénkhyasara, 1 fasci. ee ee eee Oe COPD CEH CHS BETH HHERS CEH H OD OHeeee Rise:
| Brihat Safhita, 7 fasci. eee eee Cees ee ces e ee CHEER ES BHO ETES ie ara aes
) Lalitavistara, 5 fasci. eee e ee ee cette tess eeereeest oo eeseseos Big age ae
' Taittiriya Bréhmana, 24 fasci. See eee ee ee eee ees cere seen esees seeses Ce ee
PEAS Pca IBS BE ite eal San RGAE nA SA A erate ine eer Aare
' Taittiriya Aranyaka, 11 fasci. Aes hg ha Pa aD VEN RES A SC ee ae A
| Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasci. RS eS age Moan i ite ae RU a aca
lee Crilivs Bue SEAS. age gec soe eey eee heres nine
P Miméiis4 Darsana, 12 fasci......ssececeeteeceneen veee cee ceeeea sece as
Tandya Bréhmana, 19 fasci. GK eA RAG DR DS A ae ON
» Gopatha Bréhmana, 2 fasci. OES ee oa wakes. oh ike Har estas
er Uponahadn, 5 faci. si Joes sista cites e nee tera
' Agni Purana, 8 fasci. eeeceeeeoe eeeeeseee seer eee £28 SH C888 Bah aes oe
| Sama Veda Sanhita, 18 fasci. Cee e Bese etre ee Ce veces CHO a eee e cere sees en ae
* Gopala Tapani, 1 fasci.....s.ceve ee ee er to 7 apart es Me
Nrisifiha Tapani, 3 fasci. seeeeeee Oe £6 eeeeeS see Ho F888 H CH H8 de st atari
' Chaturvarga Chintamani, TP TARO eee St ieee s aevene Bis Femara, gaa Ro
' Gobhiliya Grihya Siatra, 5 fasci. a Bi Ar eg Ron Yee Ta
) Pifigala Chhandah Sétra, 3 fasci......++. CCHS Deere eeee see eee sere reseeece iss
- Paittirfya Pratisdkhiya, 3 fasci. Poe e eee se eree aeee 2ehoes eheeeeese AS OLS
> Prithiraj Rasu by Chand Bardai, 2 fasci. Po eee eee CAH FOH eH EHS AHO eEEees Coe if
Maggs ee ee ee ee Oe POOH BUH CEES PH OD THEE TEES CERO Bese pa es

-Mahd4bharata, vols. IIT. and TY; @eseeeeS Geese eeeS reese e estos Cesees ores

Purana Sangraha, se ee eee eee OOOO Ha HTH TH BERKS Bese neee eorsees Si cee
| PAli Grammar, 2 fasci. .. sce e ee cece eens cen ee cnceee cneeeweeceeeee nes a
PBribat Aranyaka Upanishad, Enggish, Benet Bee es te ec nT oa
_ Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 4 fasci. whe eee covers veces so eseee wat
Chhandogya Upanishad, English, 2 fasci..... Wie s Levetciu isles ee ees e's Beh Pep
» Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fasci Pian. eRe fee Sh OLA OSE Ce Con
i Séikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. eee eee eee eee ee Chee ee ee see eeeee ar
< Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci......++ seed ee ee wee e ee ee Chee eee e oestrone
oat Sire, Encl, errr e sy eee Cee US ee ee ee ee ere re

mb Pe DRS ENE HSH HORE RHE WOR OF MWe PATRON WROR NBR WRaADesT

)THE SOCIETY'S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO,,

—
POCCHAAKORKHROCOR

~~ a

-Fihrist Tisi, 4 fasci. ee eees

-Futth-ul-Shim, Azadi, 4 fasci.

2 Wis o Rémin, 5 fase

qbalnémahi-Jahéngir, o
_ ’*Alamgirndmah, 13 fasci., Slo ree
- P4dshéhndémah, 19 fasci., arth tee re wee

ce ‘Ain-i-Akbari, Persian text, 4to., 18 fasci.. tees
t iden eee 14 fasci., complete, Che an oh
‘Nizémi’s Elo Seco REN 2 fasci. Pima ee oe

‘ a ‘Akbarndmah, vs fasci. Saw vie ois cons .
2 Massir-i-’ Alamgir(, by Hehenmed ae Sale 6 see

- Haft Xsm4n, history of the Persian -Masnawi,. wee ween
pape Neale ane Saunee, hy Bax cry; 6.0

ae J ournall of he haiatin® Society. of Beng from vo

A cee Asiatic ‘Roscarches,, ‘vols. ‘VII. ‘to ay, and vols. XVI to

ae, Catalogue “of Mammalia, - ore veee :

ie Tibetan Dictionary, beeen eee

Ross’ Annals of ee secede en eweeeseg aes
- Notices of Sanskrit Manoeripia | wo fasci, ..
- Blochmann’s Persian Prosody, .......«

_Jawami’ ul-’ilm ir-riydzi, 168 pages with 17 plates, 4to. .....
‘Purana Sangraha. Edited by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, No. 1
: Corcoran’ 8 Chinese se os in ae ae E ea aut per vol

eerie of Tndia, 1 by B. ie an a Me ay

' History of the ‘Atghang, Part 1, by Dorn, -... eae e

_ Examination and Analysis of the Mackenzie ep Ns be ine ter Ww. ‘aylor,
Han Koong Tsew, or the Sorrows of Han, by. J. ‘Francis Davis, es

‘Sharayat- ul-Islim, eeeeeves 2 PR eeeoeoeeovee@ seeroeve oe

press,

Duuenaey | of Seats Tec! cE
Risdlah-i-Shamsiyah, (Appen

Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, . # ‘ Ribak e re f °.
Futih-ul-Shim, Waid, 9 fasci.

Maghazi of Wigidi, 5 fasci,
Suyt ati? s Itqdn, 10 fascl. ..
Tsbah, 26 fasci., with supplem nt, .
‘TParikh-i-Firaz Shahi, 7 fasci. ...
Tarfkh-i-Baihaqi, complete i in 9 fasci. Ay
Muntakhab-ut-Tawa: arikh, ols. I. [L. ¢

Tabaqat-i-Naciri, 5 Gai

Muntakhab-ul-Lubéb, by ‘Khéfi Khan, 19 fasei,, oe

vols. XIX to XXII, +1850- 52, to Subsoribers at.

vole; K XIU to, XLV) 1864-75, to s
subscribers at Rs, 2 per number. .
XX ach,

As

Bee's

tk

BDO, DOr <: Index,

—— of Fossil Vertebrata, . ie
— of Reptiles, RE AAS EES S &:
- of Sanskrit ope SR A

- of Arabic and Persian Manuscripts rue

© ce ee eee

Grammar, sete ee eereen es di BF

Istiléhat-i-Sifiyah. ‘Edited by Dr. A. Sprenger, 8 vo.

Fatawa-i-’ ‘Alamesri, VOTE Me TLL: ie a oh eo OPER TE
*Indyah, a Commentary on the. ‘Hiddyah: Volat Il. Tv, & a
Analysis of the Sher Chin, by. Alexander Csoma de Kéros, .
Khazanat- ul-’ilm, — serene ce eeeveece i ee eeee et ne ees

Anis-ul- Musuartcn e000 tereieeeeer sere res Ce t.

KS Authors of - papers are requested to send, itl ie oueuial paper
of considerable length, an abstract aay exciting: or octavo, pages of letter:

ee

PROCEEDINGS
f] ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

EDITED BY

) JHE JIONORARY SECRETARIES.

Nos. III. & IV. MARCH anv APRIL, 1877.

ert, ee ee RS Sea

lint tte MRR
phi RASA UTI ee
AACA 2

s

<= N

= SS SSS SSW aire
P —— asee “el SM SIATIC SOCIETY CALCUTTA ==

e ** The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and
>| | within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whateveris performed by
{man or produced by nature,’—Sir WILLIAM JONES,

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTION, .sesscssssevssessseveee seeseveee 4 PPOs,
PRICe BOR NUMBER, pases Cs cavheceskaqetesevtevice cee) 'O antag:
PostaGe IN INDIA, (ADDITIONAL), ... cece scasessesse L anna,
PRICE IN ENGLAND, WITH POSTAGE, ......500 scocesee. LS. 1d,

PFC FS Ke Ten rd 2 See Me
om Patines

(z= The publications of the Society consist — of the Proceedings, one num-
ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and of
the Jownal, the annual volume of which is dividedinto two Parts: Part I being
devoted to History, Philology, &c., Part II to Natural Science; each part is
separately paged and provided with a special index, and one number of each
part is published quarterly. Single numbers for sale at the rates given on the

last page of cover.

*,* It is requested that communications for the Journal or Proceedings may be sent
under cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatic Soc., to whom all orders for these |.
works ane to be addressed in India; or, in London, to the Society’s Agents Messrs.
Triibner and Co., 57 F 59, Ludgate Hill,

CALCUTTA :
PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.

SK 1877.

~ Monthly ‘Genemal ‘Meeting for Mar jah
Election of Committees, van ‘
Exhibition of the portrait of th
Death of Mr. Meek, the America

“Papers— Oe ace
_ Note on the. Varahion. of th 0
diurnal Land and Sea Breezes. x -

On Giants’ “Kettles: ‘fact eI
the Hejtebal Hills and. Barak

aa Be “Mitra, ‘ae the Hon. Sir] E.
_ The Mythic History. of the God Vira}
- Letter from. ae Grote: < Mr. . tk

‘Monthly Ganeral Mocting for ne
Mr. Blochmann’s readings —
oe Trootred from ‘
Reid, ose ceseeee ie
Raper | ; ees

By ‘Major E H. i. eeeeney Avene
_ Doseriin of two new Species of Freshwate s
by Mr. O. Limborg in the Houng-da-rau Vv ley ’
oe es SE dents alt Soa

Ane a file HENS of 180 ) pages, with thirty. :
woodcuts. Price ae 85.

Youur fe

*

*, ia The second volume, to ers the work is in 4

a ee

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

Be frsiatic SOCIETY OF PENGAL,

No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

AND OBTAINABLE FROM

THE SOCIETY'S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER &

57 anp 59, Lupaate Hi11, Lonvoy, E. C.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA.
| . Sanskrit Series.
Uttra Naishadha, 12 fasci..... aoareeee ve vece CCRC Ceervee sestseseseee Rs

-Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. St eo ceree ee ee etree s tees aet

Srauta satra, Mave agania, tl Ash oss 6 048s eee et in Cee east s okey as

Latydyana, 9 fash... cis cc cee es chev eens
Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. Bip N CEE ars mee au neve Ce Cama a GIS apathy ce
Vaisheshika Darsana, BC Ce Oey ee
Nydya Darsana, 3 fascl, oe eeeneoe eH eR tere e Fv CEG OERE © Ot nae as
Dasa Rapa, 3 fasci. ....... SS an ae pe Cater ae ene eae

Narada Pancharatra, 4 fasci. eerese eo BOSCO HE BHO Ee eoee see

-Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. wi. cis cece eeee es
- S4nkhyasara, 1 fasci. @eose eseeee C28 SS CHF eee 2teoee OR De Onas eeecse e

Brihat Safhité, 7 fasci. @oeseo CCF ORS AEF HOTS Beeeee ©e@ seeeneeoe ses

Lalitavistara, 5 fasci. @cvseeees steve 088 sesoe e606 ss eseee eee
Taittiriya Bréhmana, 24 fasci. @eoeeeeee we eeee ee tsee see id eC eh a oleh mie
Taittirfya Saihita, 28 fasci. Pete oe eetise eso see saardees ae chet toad epee

; ‘Taittiriya Kranyaka, 11 fasci. ee ee ee ee nt re

Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasci. @c280d Gate TH COEDS T ee Deeve eee
Asvaléyana Grihya Sutra, 4 fasci. cM EYED OES ERS Cpt ae eee ;

Miméfisé Darsana, 12 fasci.. ss eeceoeo eer eeeeS FoF 8Re eee ee Os
Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. wh eg REP ER QUOOTE HeRae ere Rees eeeevve eres

Gopatha Braéhmana, 2 fasci. Pea ees OB Fee e steers rvoeeerseoeeesore

“Ktharvana Upanishads, 5 fasci. 0... cscs ecsccee ceeneeve seen ccece

Agni Purana, 9 fasci. ed eee eee SPURT THOS Cee dee Ceseeene eve
Sama Veda Safihita, 24 fasci. eee C00 vesede ee2ee8 oves ree PE Oa a

Gopala Tépani, | fasci......ss000 seneee sesoee eee see eee se
Nrisinha Tapani, 3 fasci. eoseuvee@ EPs EER TS ey ey ae eeeeeevee ce
Chaturvarga Chintamani, TASC. S584 eves oseoeee Bic SIME UE ER roan

Gobhilfya Grihya Sittra, 6 fasci. 6... css. e eee eee eee ee

Pifigala Chhandah Sutra, 3 fasci......... nee ceecvees Rhine eeveeees cecoees
Taittirfya Pratisikhiya, 3 fasci. ..... enn | dickiy Aye ten) ater ee eas
Prithir4j Rasu by Chand Bardai, 2 fasci. geet Wk Mace A Seta ee ele
Rajatarangini, ee ee eee eee cee e THK H SETH HH CHHH BEKHEHHEE ss SCeesseeee eeeees
ee dpa Vole We AN eee thes Sy oes hye goes

‘Puréna Sangraha, ......++.- SAC Cues Reb tae ve ¥ Sart Siew Beate.

Pali Grammar, 2 fasci... . ieee ee ee eee AOE Ra :

Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 5 fasci. ..... oie s ais Ses eval ate 6's
Chhéndogya Upanishad, English, 2 OP ERG GU) Le ae ae et ater eee
Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fasci....... SST See eck ei ties
Séfkhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. 1.0... 0... .e00 wees ee ao eee
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci.......00 6.000 oe pegibrets Se eee peteres

Brahma Sitra, English, escemre Fe e000 2se20080 @ e@eos,eee Ss ce ee see
Katantra, 4 fasci......-. eee PARLE OCs Wagan nets erg ees POs
Kaémandaktya Nitisdra, 4 fasci. EES RS REE EROA EG OD ween vepaes

Bhamati, 3 faci. Be OA Se ose eeee ee eoeenreces e@easeenee esees
Tabaqat i Nasiri, 8 fasci... Seen e800 ©8908 9 FH BOs oeeee ce Bere aa tee ia

CO.,

pet ft
DATO OR RO DD et et 00 et Or > AT
20

—_

OM DRE DR REWER ORR HEH WOROOAWH HANH
OR DOOCMPeRAEN ROCCO

*
>

md Yaa “. nis of Tene Technical Terms,

— Risélah-i-Shamsiyah, (Appendix to Do.
erat Fihrist Ttisi, 4 fasci. .. Wea

Scag: eee Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, ....4. eee een
— Futth-ul-Shim, Waqidi, Qfasci. ..
—. Futéh-ul-Shém, Azadi, 4 fasci. « oe ai
2 Raa a nae Maghazi of Waqidi, 5 fasci. . “
PY Suyiti’s Ttqan, 10 fasci. .
ae ---Jsbah, 26 fasci., with supplement at
§- Sh a Se cages Tarikh-i-Firaz Shahi, 7 fasci. ....
ee - Tarikh-i-Baihaqf, ‘complete i in 9 fase
ee ree Moser ia vols. I. :
ote ee NV AS, O Ramin, 6 fasci. .
ie - Iqhdlnémah-i-Jahéngiri,

f ‘Alamgimnémah, 13 fasci., wi
PAdshdhnémah, 19 fasci.,
_., Muntakhab- -ul-Lubéb, y Khafi 4
OS aes ae - Kin-i-Akbari, ‘Persian text, 4to., 18 fasci.
- Kin-i-Akbari, English translation by H.
nip hahaa E | -Fashang-i-Rashidi, 14 fasci., comple 4 oe
Ce At Nan mi’s Khiradnémah-i-Iskandari, 2
PR hes = iaAebarnarid: 6 fasci.

ee ae ean |" Mafsir-i- Alamgiri, by Muh: vy
. 8 >. Haft Asmén,-history of the Persian Masnaw
os Ne SES Cray Sem ‘Tabagat-i-Naciri, English. translation by Raverty,

Ros sean FapeaeoNs ie Persian text, 5 fasci.

“Asiatic Researches, vols ‘VIL. te
RDO La ee IOs: Index, .

: _ Catalog of Mstioalid eee
ee 4 _of Fossil Vertebrata, .....
Bi Ne oe of Sanskrit Manuscripts, .......6
ne ‘of Arabic. and Persian’ isi
Eur ae Tibetan Dictionary, — beatae aeeees

——— Grammar, ...
- Ross’ Annals of ‘Oman, ARE ERE be
Notices of Sanskrit Riche iptey 10 fase
Hoineok ees) Blochmann Ss, Persian Prosody, ..
Wiche Pater st ot He " [stiléhét-i-Sifyah. Edited by: De A. Sprenger, 8 vo
eee re -‘Jawémi’ ul-’ilm ir-riy4zi, 168 pages with 17 plates, Ato.
- Puréna Sangraha. Edited by the Rev. K. M. baa No. 1,
-- Qorcoran’s Chinese Empire, in Urdu, Vols. I I. Lee
-. Aborigines of India, by B. H. . Hodgson, © oo
- History of the Afghans, Part 1, by Dorp, .... eee ees
‘Examination and Analysis of the Mackenzie Manuscripts, by the Rey .W.T
Han Koong Tsew, or the Sorrows of Han, by J. Francis aie
PInsyah; a Commentary on the ‘Hidéyah, Vols. I. IV.,
Analysis of the Sher ‘Chin, by 4 aug Csoma_ de ae
fone ar Khazaénat-ul-’ Cok Peary eves oe ;
Sharéyat-ul-Islam, ...
Anjis-ul-Musharrihin, vee

{

)
| rye:
| Sone
ie
|

|
|

? (o%

Pau

| ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

EDITED BY

JHE JIONORARY p ECRETARIES.

No. V. MAY, 1877.

-. —= — —<—_ —— VI ie
SOCLETY CALCUTTA> =>

“The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and
within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whateveris performed bv
‘man or produced by nature,.’”’—S1z WiLL1am Jones, 5

ANNUAL SuBsoRIPTion, Uidaawvhh ccbieapnedpibsw aeasievese: (& rupees,
PRICE PER NUMBER, ..... UeneleVa ves veeaeveeine sect Kiko MEL MES:
PosTaGE IN INDIA, (ADDITIONAL), ....s000-seseeeseeeee 1 anna,
PRICE IN ENGLAND, WITH POSTAGE, wecseepee seseesee Lg. 1d,

G2 The publications of the Society consist —of the Proceedings, one num-
ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and of
the Jowrnal, the annual volume of which is divided into two Parts: Part I being
devoted to History, Philology, &c., Part II to Natural Science; each part is
separately paged and provided with a special index, and one number of each
part is published quarterly. Single numbers for sale at the rates given on the
jast page of cover.

*,* It is requested that communications for the Journal or Proceedings may be sent
under cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatic Soc., to whom all orders for these
works wre to be addressed in India; or, in London, to the Society’s Agents Messrs.

Tribner and Co., 57 § 59, Ludgate Hill, .

CALCUTTA:
PRINTED BY C, B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
1877,

’ t
v
’ ;
. 2 }
. . ? ” M4 a
&
bY) ate * ;
; , ees L ‘ °
A, ,
? » = -
~w* . *.
-.. .
ae .
Ae Ss.
ees :
: Zr
’ 2 ;
. te Y o- ,
< .
ae
Ns
. age v
“& x .
. _
roe .
*405 . |
> os 3 Haar; et | i :
© ~ ee $3 |
A eo | Meoting in M
“St eRe ;
+ 4% é Ne ee ie |
4 s ~ ) ;
. : | ; aie ee
ne es > Bs i
~ * 5a : a a

ae ae a abe: elas 180 pages, 7 ty-six Lith
rs " wood-cuts. ‘Price Rs. 85 sees is

+
>} a?
t «
Es$

Poe ee _- * ‘The ‘sopond ‘volume, to cee the woe i
extend to about 210 pages foli wv
ee and Aton seie ae 5 Bt

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

| : eae AS lice LIBRARY OF THE

a jrsiatic | POCIETY OF PENGAL,
_ No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

“AND OBTAINABLE FROM

‘THE SOCIETY’S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO
?
~ 67 snp 59, Lupeate Hint, Lonpon, E. C.

' BIBLIOTHECA INDICA.
Sanskrit Series.

Uttra Naishadha, 12 fasci. AraC a OR A ae ee R
Ghaitanynachandrodaya, Nitaka; 8 faci... (sis cesv ¢ctss ccc ascesnncies ,
Srauta stitra, Asvalayana, 11 Gr re ee a a
, Latyéyana; 9 fasci...'..06 Lk Rede A Ra ay Malai Age Be ee re evee
Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. Rar chcre ay Laem Weeds Gresany aa) Wen LIC eg
Vaisheshika Darsana, 5 fascl. eres re Peeeeeee cose sesesses oove oe ceeds begees
Nydya Darsana, 3 fasei. eescsvceosve ceeoeeespeveeo ee Ceoveeens Bg Le eeeeeeeveevee
Dasa Ripa, 3: fasci. EEE EOAR EL GEE MUN bo eee cee bee ecard oeneeeee ceeseere
Narada Pancharatra, 4 fasci. eeceoeso te ee eeeee es sees econ Ne Pons eoreeeeg ee
Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. = Rica PROS Se SAMS AE a REG te ae
Sénkhyasara, 1 fasci. Cee e eee eee Fee eee OH eee cossenns rae eee eeeeen ee sees
Brihat Safhita, 7 fasci. a Ole bees eo eee ees en.
Lalitavistara, 5 fasci. Codes eee FOC HEHe SHsesesece by ee act tun Pane ge
Taittiriya Brahmana, 24 fasci. Corecess esessese sons pre. even ek cae
Taittiriya Safihita, 28 fasci. CC CPOs De eeee CHEE He BECHER OH Base igh ie So ato
Taittiriya Aranyaka, 11 fasci. COCO Bee e CHEECH OHS CHEO Be i See Stee
Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasci. eevese eesevene Neue aCe hee Me Ccscoccce
Asval4yana Grihya Satra, 4 fasci. eve eeeeee rereee tp sree es ee eeesee ce ses
Mim4nsa Darsana, 12 PES A oie cae ere ASW ae pee cenerssensoe
Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. Senseo 6868S Coen dees ceee I PO OL OS
Gopatha Brahmana, 2 fasci. Reig a wiaetke ee. 0 Bee 2h ee ee ee see
Atharvana Upanishads, 6 fasci. RRREG COUN saWecke RM eeaewes SEG taille, Sue oe
i Purana, 9 fasci. SSE ERT EAR AE ERAS Se Cees vated @ceeee 808 sse08
S4ma Veda Sanhita, 24 fasci. ee ee Cees eee hee OHO RS OR Oe BEDe foie ete soe’
Gopala Tapani, 1 fasci... RecN ima a a eG ati DAME Nel Sah Aan Lae eege cece beeceees
Nrisifha Tapani, 3 fasci. ......+6 eeeeeeee tavece eee, Ne opi geeat ioe
Chaturvarga Chintamani, 17 THHCI. soe cc oS eeee peoeeoee Se ace te Reged oes a
Gobhilfya Grihya Sutra, 6 fasci. Biss ec eeeeeS cees ceeeee cesses eee ce es eon tece
Pifigala Chhandah Sitra, 3 fasci... pereee eee ceeeeeee secene poe Mrascghionic a:
Taittiriya Pratisikhiya, 3 fasci. ..+.sseeserees eeee ceesee ae oe tat cares
Prithiraj Résu by Chard Bardai, 2 fasch. ..i.ccce accesses sess cecceeta seveee
Rajatarangini, ee eee eee eS 2H Fe HHS CAH OHS BEEK HHS CHK ODE ie aes
PP ehiecte UN TUE and LV. Stsvaracatssevaedseh Shee) bet each cecee 4
Purana Sangraha, 0706s oioeee Pee ET eg Beer ah Dea een a
P4li Grammar, 2 fasci... @arece ee eaeesase eeeees SON SEAM ICC a @ocvesve
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 5 fasct. Dee rere eens
Chhiandogya Upanishad, English, 2 fasci.....0. oo cone weazeese Pease aa
Taittiriys, &¢., Upanishads, English, 2 fascl. vvasaseeasccsees avseseee ses avee
Saikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. C0 ee ee Bee eee ee eet eRee eos Soh cee roan
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci.....eeee cer eeee 0O8b eee es SR
Brahma Sitra, English, s..sse06 eevee eseees Spee val vewnn Saeco Dee
Katantra, AMASCE Vicccecleveceepceesbececcoecucece Roo Spe se ee et
Kimandakiya Nitisara, 4 fasci. e008 ee 02e0eees Ceseesee NN sag Re stifere
Bhamati, 3 fasci. eC AUN areca nae ar cot nea
Tabagat i Nasiri, 8 fascl., 000000 89000 e 600008 Oo 00d eeee HF SAH 008 ae

eo
ONIOwWR OR NY HH Or A OHe st
ioe)

—_

="
COaNnNWreresarhb
_
oO

On aS oOMm om Mme eek

—

: Fle ¥ aoe s
ETS, aN, Dictionary 0 ¢
ieee pe Ree cramaiyah, (App
Bary ne tens se Fihrist Tiisi, 4 fasci. ..
ONE Aa eae Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, ages
ri" *
“ Futth-ul-Shim
ae th Maghézi of Waqidt,

EE

uty Pe

ie OR Racer of xe “Asiatic Society. 0! B ngal
eg Nie OVO EA. to XXI, 1850-52, “te Subsori
Sey psc sta, non-subscribers at Re. 8 per ‘npumbe

Bee vols. XXIII to XLIV, 1864-75, to Su
Be ger ons bse Rs, 2 Cate number, é

Pa naga Ane

Batiste SARK BS Ha SY So es

78 ere ran
s att of. eaceaia tre
Shap hans yet Ain - of Fossil vi eahoatere SEI

Sates ee —- sof Sanskrit pares a

cenit ar eee ‘@ ‘ oa
“Bost Auane ot. Oma Vecarcdepyeacces’
- Notices of Sanskrit Bag ee a 10 ‘isc.

Blbchmiana 6 Persian. LrgeOny, a Are!

Jawai -al- *im i tives Pe RRS with, 17° ia: 4to. a
-Purdna Sangraha. . Edited: by the: Rev: K. M: Banerjea, No
’ Gorcoran’s-Chinese Empire, in Urdu, Vols. I, sot aoe per vol,
| Aborigines of India, by: B: H. Hodgson, °. Pere
- History of the Afghans; Part-1, by ‘Dorn, .:. \
eae _ _Examination.and Analysis of the Mackenzie REY iy the: Re
= Han Koong -‘Tsew, ‘or the Sorrows of Han, by J. Francis Davi
ae *Indyah,-a Commentary om the Hidéyah, Vols, Bi nig ete ys
“ae ; Analysis-of the Ses wee ee SU, Csoma oe soi :
: . Khazanat-ul-‘ilm, -
ee

ied

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. |

EDITED BY

JHE JEONORARY SECRETARIES.

No. VI. JUNE, 1877.

ml, Pod AA Least Ng ARNEL ML BLL NNN

MTT ye
i!
{

** The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and
within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whateveris performed by
man or produced by nature.””—Siz WILLIAM JONES.

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTION, ssouesseesessertorveeus cvsreveee 4 rupees,

PRIGH PER. NUMBER,» since ohaciawdeelice (hi tdomdetecyac) 0 aNNas:

PosTAGE IN INDIA, (ADDITIONAL), .....:ce.seecenseeee. Lanna,

PRICE IN HNGULAND, WITH POSTAGE, .....ci00 vevsecee LS. ld.

G2" The publications of the Society consist — of the Proceedings, one num-

ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and of
the Journal, the annual volume of which is divided into two Parts: Part I beine
devoted to History, Philology, &c., Part IL to Natural Science; each part is
separately paged and provided with a special index, and one number of each
part is published quarterly. Single numbers for sale at the rates given on the
last page of cover.
*,* It is requested that communications for the Journal or Proceedings may be sent
under cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatic Soc., to whom all orders for these
works are to be addressed in India; or, in London, to the Society’s Agents, Messrs.
Triibner and Co., 57 5 59, Ludgate Hill.

N. B,—In order to ensure papers being read at any monthly Meeting of the
Society they should be in the hands of the Secretaries at least a week before the
Meeting.

CALCUTTA :
PRINTED BY C, B, LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,
1877.

’ ~ ¥
ee ee a, Rtas,
oS ae e
ere . A
Al > is
ty, mds awh .
» so? “ al ae
‘ear mer on
“! —_— ¢ *
es Pa oly a
oie ; ;
cal .
: ~ hy? Oe -
“ i "
Pon aa Ss ee re
. fe i” és 4
alte by %
ee 2 "
net > 4 ° i
Pe See
5 ay v
ut hs» ’
+

a
'-
-
ae

pee ey ie - Monthly General

Meeting in
ee ee eee

inf ormati n

hates , ia

Ra ‘8

in av. _

tet

rae: .

renee

eet Seo trict. S=aBy Ves LL,

$5, Se oe India. ath aris By Dr Fy

. learpiees of a ere or Ch
We ama abot eS CES tee Le. He ‘Gopwin-Aus EN, FF,
aye! meee - Mr. W. T. Branronp, . ;

aay ‘BuANFORD, r R. s,. EEC
"Exhibition by Dr. J. Awpmsox re i ing ae
Be marks : and description .

pe

* Nore: In consequence of the transfer of
= _vatory Srom the Surveyor General’ Offic to th
eal Department at Alipore the publi

cal Observations made age ge Sa

gree ee ota a folio Sad oe 180 pages,
Sot at . -wood-cuts. _ Price Rs, 85. e

: pee ak *, * The abcd volume, a poniplete: the
Meenas ‘extend to about 210 pages. poles and Bae be
Lai eo5) cs Btaphs and lithographs. ay ;

he PUBLISHERS.— WYMAN a

bat
Ling
re

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

rape bies AT THE LIBRARY OF THE
jxsiatic POCIETY OF PENGAL,
No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

AND OBTAINABLE FROM

57 ayp 59, Lupgare Hin, Lonpon, E. C.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA.
Sanskrit Series.

Uttara Naishadha, 12 fasci. Ceee CeCe eee vest eeee vaevese Base R
Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. ee eerste tees serene Ssepelyber st #

- Srauta sdtra, Asvalayama, 11 fasci........see seceseee secncesees

. Latyayana, 9 fasci... cscs cecevecs eevee seve ese re
Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. se oeeesese eresee ee sseoee Res eR ea ke eooesees
Vaisheshika Darsana, 5 fasci. eevee re esece eevee erse seuesese Sep ig ae gales

¥ Nydya Darsana, 3 fasci. CcCaese es eoeevessevesvsse eee oveese vreeeesenssege

Dasa Ripa, 3 fasci. 1.64 cesececececseevececece cere nce

Nérada Pancharatra, 4 fasci. ........ Pe eee, py nee of
Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. .. 2... ceseeeeees Ba es ee ee
Sankhyasara, 1 fasci. as ORS Sa Se ee ee ages A

Brihat Sahitd, 7 fasci. <6 .csis cesvee ceceey seeceeve vvseee

Lalitavistara, 5 fasci. .ssseeee cevecsee sence Se ESOP Beane Boe: Die
Taittiriya Braéhmana, 24 fasci. VUE LGa Bde pied or) oti late en penne nes a
Taittiriya Safihita, 28 fasci. EEE POPLIN Vy Gap PR ire DRPROe Se

Taittiriya Aranyaka, 11 fasci. PSO tees CHEF HHHEH Geese CHEV HETHH CHE

Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasci. ...... ceseeeee vecsee ne esevnecs
Asvalayana Grihya Sttra, 4 fasci. .... SE Ds on CASES Se a eS
Mimafisé Darsana, 12 CED Dy imean ici e tafe: Pik ERED el Neca aya ee
Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. iss Se ag yee eae gee Pe SE ee
Gopatha Brahmana, 2 fasci. ROAR Hee RaE EG Become tae Meeeo pamed

=< Rtharvana Upamishads, 5 £48cl. sv esses: cevevees cesencee seen sere

ee

A i Purana, 9 fasci. Tree Meee ee ee 2 ee

Sama Veda Safihita, 24 fasci. CoCo Coe Cee CHF EHH FEHe PN SEO Wane Re as
Pe canes t tae ek fav ks eihis ose Feevcre Seiove Udecsess weeteceent
Nrisiftha Tapani, 3 fasci. ag Pew ote Se Deke gr eR Nace Uae eee eacevoeoeeecse
Chaturvarga Chintamani, 17 TASCH Seescae Re og Or ae PGES Gc cet ae So
Gobhiliya Grihya Siitra, 6 fasci. 1... sseeeeee cove seegee see Sage ee eae
Pifigala Chhandah Sitra, 3 fasci... peceee 0808 sse5eeee Bn o0seeeee cee 0ne
Taittiriya Pratisakhiya, 3 fasci. Scere eee eo eeee seer eeeees Setar wage ae,
Prithir4j Rasu by Chand Bardai, 2 fasci. OF 00000 H Ceoeee esos OC 6eeeneees ve
Rajatarangini, orp eee epee cess FHF FT FHF H FEES HEHEHE Dok Sen cman
Mahabharata, vols. IIT. and EV. @cecreee cece seee serene oe Pn ee a ie Ne
Purana Sangraha, eee ain os eee emg ian wae ees Cre eecees eee veee
P4éli Grammar, 2 fasci. Be ee Ete w eae eA Hee em oe eereee eeeveeee
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 6 fasci. PES ANI TD uae Wien DMN morse
Chbandoeya Upanishad, HnpYish, 2 fasci. csi cere oss elevsses scoess covevevs
Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fascl......++. sit ad ay oe aes @oesvess
Séikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. econo re seerevee he Ser aT Na Heese
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci....seeve Gece eeee coveeees in ie eare eps AGRE
Brahma Sitra, English, pest nee e ecee aseeee Sere en as eoesecees
Katantra, 4 fasci...cccene Ded ARE eam lek copie Cuter ss ead aeoveee
Kamandakiya Nitiséra, 4 fasci. nh cee ee kien | Fe i ap Seveece
Bhamati, 3 fasci. RRP i hk 0 Aa a ae a
Tabaqat i Nasiri, 8 fasci...sesees C08 e ee Ceecee 09 FHT TOHe OF SE Ce ee

— re
ONION W POR D Be Oe OO rat

—
non et Re aT be

OM DRE DHE BOR HORE RHO OH oO

THE SOCIETY'S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO.,

—
OP MDOOOMrRFRRNROOC OF

Digan of Arabic Technical Terms, 20

_ Igbélnémah-i-J ahéngiri, com: ae poor
- Pédshéhnémah, 19 fasci., with index,
-Muntakhab-ul-Lubab, by Khati Khan,

Ain-i-Akbari, Persian text, 4to., 20 fasci.

"Farhang-i-Rashidi, ‘14 fasci., complete, .. ,
~ Nizami’s Khiradnémah-i-Iskandari, ef fasci,

- Madsir-i-’ Alamgiri, by Muhammad Séqi, complete,

% Patents Nay. aes ee 5, fasci.

A “vols. XXIII to XLIV, 1864- 75, to. Subscribers ag A 8. ae numbe and to on :

or Catalogue of Mammalia, .... aeeee ceees

- Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, 10 deat

Sees Gah Ara J Pers
: PEPE RTs DE PEEE
Risdlah-i-Shamsiyah, Cp sie ‘to Do Do,
Fibrist Tiisi, 4 fasci. te eee
Nukhbat-wl-Fikr, eevwibeleenes a oe
Futih-ul-Shim, WAqidi, 9 Ay © af
Futih- ul-Shdm, Azadi, 4 fasci. .. «.
Maghazi of Waqidi, 5. fasci. are
Suyuiti’s Itqdn, 10 fasci. 2... 2.4
Isdbah, 26 fasci., with supplement ie
Tarikh-i-Firaz Shéhi, bb Io) ESOT SNe
Tarikh-i-Baihaqi, complete i in |
Muntakhab-ut-Tawarikh, vols. ]
Wis o Ramin, 6 fasci. kis

*Alamgirnémah, 13. fasci., wi th index, .

Ain-i-Akbari, English translation by H, Bloc

Og

Akbsrnsmal, 8 fasci. een AS

Haft Asmén, history of. the Persian, Masnawi,. a sie ae

sas

Tabaqat-i-Naciri, English translation. by Raverty, 8 asc

oa Sar of tho "AniaGe ue Me ‘Bental { Baie ols. XII to
—-yols. XIX to XXI, 1850-52, to Subscribers at. Re, 1 per
- non-subscribers at. Re. 1- 8 per "number ; ; vols. XXVI, XXVIL, (1857-5!

_ subseribers at Rs, 2 per, number. oes

+. d9 WES

“Asiatic: Researches, vols. ‘VIL. to xi. an 7 vals, vi .
ahs ‘Do. ne Index, eves eoee ° i

of Fossil Vertebrata, .... ses.
. of Sanskrit Manuscripts, ........
- of Arabic and Persian Manuscripts,
Tibetan Dictionary, ere

Grammar, |... Rete set ee
Ross’ Annals of ’Omén, ° Pee

Blochmann’s Persian’ Prosody, vesesiseccsecsseee.
[stilahat-i-Siifiyah.’ * Edited be Di: ae Sprenger, 8vo. ps
Jawimi ul-’ilmn ir-riydzi, 168 pages with 17. plates, Ato.
Purina Sangraha. °~Hdited by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, No. 1,
Corcoran’s Chinese Empire, in Urdu, Vols.’ a and IL, ‘per \ vol. ;

Fh

Aborigines’ of India,’ by B. i. Hodgson, ... Bota wR
History of the Afghans, ‘Part 1, by Dorn ete SAREE ES : a ana
Examination and’ Analysis of the Mackenzie Prana by the’ Bev, W. T:
Han Koong 'Tsew, ‘or the Sorrows of Han, by. J. . Francis Davis, | eee
"Indyah, a Gommientary’ on the Hidéyat i, Vols. SB is asf pies
Analysis of the Sher’ Chin, by Alexander Csoma de Kérés,,
Khazanat-ul-’ ilm, eee e0oe “ e tees acne es, eeee nS “e ib + * * o eee 2 e =
Shardyat-ul-Islém, Pi ee ce OS
Anis-ul- RRR aAT DE 5 AA

awe:

EDS Y >

a ery i Nace i t
ae ¥ Le ek eo Se we DF Fst SS Ts. RO) SS! he tee
: Zee SS Le ots : . Rak *
¥>9¥> ERE ERE RES Sk RU ane tee oe NS AA SR Ae
Me Seas Matec poate S ARTS mia oe
: f NN a Z

MWe | \
1 un tN iS
oN

the Soci y consist - Ee the Pripaaoags. one ; num-
soon as possible, after every monthly meeting,
olume of which is dividedi into two Parts: Part <—E: being
+ II to Natural Science ; each part i is
ial index, and one number ot each
or sale at the rates Bien on the

* It is request fed that comms ications or the Taleeae: or PD oceedings nae be fond b
the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatic Soc., to whom all orders for these
dressed in India; or, in ei idetes the Nopeiy s agents, Messrs.
Co. Z 59, mudgate Hl, pen eer soe! : :
—In order to. _ papers being read at any Feet ‘Mocting of ie FS
ey shot wld Be in the hands of the Secretaries at neh a week before the

a

Syehae teers vatory from the Surveyor General’s Office to the ‘Meta

>, & pee discontinued ne the 1st at eae

Monthly ( General 1 Meeting in J tay
Exhibition by Mr. Blochmann of an
wile Cunningham from a rupee struck b:
‘Exhibition by Mr. W. op Blanford. of
received from “Major EH. Mock
_ Baltichistdn, with remarks by Mr
Exhibition ‘by Mr. Wood-Mason, of. spe
_ known insects collected by Mr. Limborg
“Exhibition by Dr. Rajendraléla Mitra me
- Hathigumpha inscription ab Be bas to
and prenelevion, : Shia ay Sb
ee ee eons eee

Cat ti—Dy v. “Dann, M. , B. @. 8,
ey RMSE am eB aes Ad aE bas eh

AEN

‘Norn: id spanacquenae of the Gaur: of the Meteoro

wr

pis cal Department at Alipore, the publication of the Mete role he
eal Observations made at the Surveyor General's

. a a folio hs oF 180 ages, , with hin can Lithoor
eee ae Enice Bs. 35. 5

elisha pat et - Od -Vourme ae

* * The ate ‘volume, ho cautihes te Wark is in aan press it will -
laxband: to about 210 pages folio; yess will be illustrated with sixty phot oe
graphs and lithographs. ; a

Poniasimens.—Wratas an and Go. 10, Hare Street, Cuteutta.
w od yj 4

a ¥ rs
F ca
wm ~ oe
¢ 7" wn r
t ? 3 ‘ peat
8 we se,
“i » 3 +
: AY OOH
: Pe
: Panes /
waa,

4

_ Bankara \
Bons:

Hee

SRS

DR OOCORFR AN

-@ eee eee ees tve

wis

B

eee e#ereee e248

Us +

eeeer eee e ee eee
2 p or)

eeeoeeeeee eeeseoeeoe sess
5 % f as -

. Muntakhab-ut-Tawarikh, vols, I. iu. and iit, c
. Tgbilnémah-i-J ahdngiri, eet ae in 13 fascl. |

- Farhang-i-Rashidi, 14 fasci., complete, . Was a

& Asiatic Researches, vols. VII. to XIL. and oe XVI. to. xx: cach,

Catalogue of Mammalia, Fe OR ee cree eens eee

Dictionary of Aeabic Technical aie 20 fasch.
Risglah-i-Shamsiyah, (Appendix to | ‘Do. Do on
Fihrist 'Tisi, 4 fasci. Vilatesue atenh a Oh
Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, ccveee seeveeee sees eee
Futth- ul- Sham, Wagidé 9 fasci. te . . . i‘. ‘ele 9") ‘
Futth-ul-Shim, Azadi, 4 fasci. « e oe oe . see eee ae

Maghézi of Waqidi, 5 fasci. .....
Suytiti’s Itqdn, 10 fasci. =o... 0.00
Tsabah, 26 fasci., with supplement, — vn
Térikh-i-Firdz Shahi, of fasei. roe ak ae : e ‘t . eaee ab te a oe

T4rikh-i-Baihaq{, complete in D PABta. fe eS he ace aire or ee
complete i in 15 fase: e)

Wisp amin, 6 Pastis os a. c ss oases ee es ees

?Alamgirndmah, 13 fasci., with index, . se eeee eeeveee

PAdshahnémah, 19 fasci., with index, .....s.. ee...

‘Muntakhab-ul-Lubéb, by Khafi Khan, 1 a9: 5 tase, with index,
in-i-Akbari, Persian text, 4to., 20 fasci... ......seeeee

&

- Kin-i-Akbari, English translation by H. Blochmann, }

Nizami’s Khiradnémah-i-Iskandart, 2 ‘fasci. complete,
~Akbariamab<8 tape is heise cass oe c penta «See ee
Madasir-i-’ Alameiri, by Muhammad Séqt complete, 6 fasci.,
Haft Asman, history of the Persian Masnawi,.........e08
Tabaqdt-i-Naciri, English translation by Bere | 8. fasci.

Tee ee Serves text, : fasci. eee

Miss

a sis
rGnisabeeitnes at Te. Ts 8y pee Pee ; “vols. XXVL XXVO, ae -58, ec re
- vols. XXII to XLIV, 1864-75, to Subscribers at] i 8 Pe number and to: non

subscribers ‘at Rs, 2 per number.

Do. : Do: Index, Gusevece teen eens we eceene ee eeten

teeeee fe eeee

ayes

of Fossil Vertebrata, 0... ccseeeee
of Sanskrit Manuscripts, <6......5 seco ees “
of Arabic and Persian: Manuscripts, ce eteoee eee
istears icy ea PRN re ECR RATER LE =
Grammar, ar ee ten esc cree corire ea

“Bipahanarn'd Pebsa re a iestive ge suena etratnes eae
Istiléhét-i-Stifiyah. Edited by ‘Dr. A. eres! Bee: cee tintee te
Jawaémi’ ul-’ilm ir-riy4zi, 168 pages with 17 plates, | BO RS
Purana Sangraha. Edited by the Rey. K. M. acess Noi
‘Corcoran’ s Chinese pee in gras Vols. is and fe per vol.

Saséyatal sala.” Mee eeee sees ecenes Sesecees oe eeee pees eee ee Weveeene b,) Oo
Anis-ul- Rasharthinys\sssgnesyscsesyesssse an ek eeeeenee renee eneee, ue a :

_PROCEEDINGS

OF: THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

: EDITED BY

ue ffowonany SECRETARIES. |

_ VI. AUGUST, 1877.

if sé The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and
_ | | within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever i is performed by
: -j | Man or produced by nature.”—Siz WiLLiam Jonus.
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTION, (lifer CMTL aor eae ati vh ers A THDROB.
PRICE VER: NUMBMR. OP Rs tis ied yl catidghest Getscer 120 GNUES,
Postage in InpIA, Te Re vsseetccrsevesteeers L anna,
PRICE IN HNGLAND, WITH POSTAGE, jisseeres csseceee LS. 1d.
is

Ges. The taulinations of the Society consist — of the Proceedings, one num-
ber of which is issued, as soon as possible, after every monthly meeting, and of
the Journal, the annual yolume of which is divided into two Parts: Part I being
devoted to History, Philology, &e¢., Part II to Natural Science; each part is
separately paged and provided with a special index, and one number of each
part is published quarterly. Single numbers for sale at the rates given on the | |
last page of cover. |

|

*,* It 1s requested that communications for the Journal or Proceedings may be sent |

. rs 44 ne oe soe, or ee Oe
SS
et ny Spy
, \

“ier cover to the Honorary Secretaries, Asiatie Soc., to whom all orders for these
works are to be addressed in. India; or, in London, ie the Society's Agents, Messrs.
Trébner and Co., 57 5 59, Ludgate Hilt.
N. B.—In Be to ensure papers being read at any poate Meeting of the
Society they should be in the hands of the Secretaries at least a week before the
Meeting.

CALCUTTA:
PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
1877.

re, from rener
Bae Ase nt Alpo e, the.
me at the Su

Le fle a mae of
-wood-euts, ; Price - Rs. 385

hi % © Posuisutzes.— Wea. ind Co, 1

| LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

et ; i ; 3 | AT THE LIBRARY OF THE

Pe jrsiatic POCIETY OF PENGAL,
No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

AND OBTAINABLE FROM

‘ THE SOCIETY'S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER &
57 anp 59, Lupgatre Hint, Lonpoy, EH. C.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA,
Sanskrit Series.

Uttara Naishadha, 12 fasci. Cues Beer e eee eeee rene sev ves Se R
‘Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. aang Seta ce Gea aah tee S.
Srauta sitra, Asvalayana, We ee cacao 4 Meas an iene peer aay
% Létydyana, 9 fasci......% eee sees veb eee re nee CR ee reser essevens
Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. Le addin SUR RADE Akane Seen ees ein SER ic
Waisheshika Darsana, 5 faSCi. sc. csv acee ene cove cusvuece Dees erewes Meee
Nyaya Darsana, 3 fasci. eenvesces SLO TOW SORIA Sic OU IR ere te ee ee
Dasa Rapa, 3 fasci. SNE eae COB Uae lata g eat gg Boe dele erare “ feeseeee seeesese
Narada Pancharatra, 4 fasci. esaeee oe eeeebe ees tree By Erect gee Wer eeesceseee
Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 fasci. SN Gia Bek A tear UE uit oe Ags GPR
Sankhyas4ra, 1 fasci. FR y Paid enemy Ne eyiy aay ane cies eae
Brihat Samhita, 7 fasci. LR Ae end ar ee a ead ee eee eecseese
De Pieisiaras 8 (AbCE fotos ck a bach cess, bounce ee es huleenes Fete PAM Ce ens
Taittirtya Brébmana, 24 fasci. ES Na ea AON Sener ah Se
Taittirfya Safhita, 28. fasci. Pek ie a AEE LE ONEEE” Coch pee OMS Cath oie ey:
Taittiriya Avanyaka, 11 fasci. ee eG eoseea sereoeeh seve HRs Ree aes Renee tes
Maitri Upanishad, 3 fasci. RRL ots coh pies ee ae era etn puna et ce
Asvalayana Grihya Stitra, 4 fasch. 1. cc cee eee eee e ee et cere e eee oc eves e ee tate
Mamanss Darsana, 12 fasci. vy cise ese cece cs cccsevceesuvnes Bato Taira token
Ta4ndya Brahmana, 19 fasci. eevee cere sees eee eens seen Rieke Pi eeeeee esee
Gopatha Bréhmana, 2 fasci. POIPaV EN TAC Sager eaten Ma naan
Atharvana Upanishads, 6 fasci. ever ee ee CFSE R OTH OHHH HHH Bee uleeere ack
Agni Purdna, 9 fasci. Ceres e eS eeaeeees serene CHR 8 OHH Sees ee Ret ete Ta
Sama Veda Safihita, 24 fasci. eooee eeee eet oee eesese seen AE RIS erg
Gop4la Tapani, 1 fasci... ..seceve eeoseee eee 208 86 e see ee8 PR atied cearaben
Nrisifha T4pant, 3 fasci. eeeeeeee here SS Fees Cee wee sees esas See tee Sirs
- Chaturvarga Chintamani, TUB) 7s NERA ARE aa UR RMA AP aren Sees I Ie
Gobhiliya Grihya Sitra, 6 fasci. bg osee ie taepetas Saat ta, OME AIT nd BTR va, ereeeies.
Pifigala Chhandah Sitra, 3 fasci... ee ee ee er ee ey ae we ervvece
Taittiriya Pratisdkhiya, 3 fasci. ie rae ava eos Ect meen One ATS
Stig; Rash by Chand: Bardad, 2 fsck (0.7066 Secs) ss ccc a seueteve vesees
Rajatarangini, ero eee eee ee sees tees eee eee FHF FHHHHEHRS Peesesee paerts 2 eo
Mahabhérata, vols. IIL. and I Te ee ee cece
Purana Sangraha, ee ee ete eee FPP He EHH HH SHREEEHH PH eoeeee aus

PSli Grammar, 2 fash... cs esses veevseee sevens eFreee BOL ne i a
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 5 fasci. es Aas FOU BV aaa
Pine roms Wnanidhad, Wngligh,2 fasob 5.4 ei iee sieeve scoese are deles
Waitviya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 faci. <i..sé.ecssdsesd vsseveseceey seus
Séikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. Poke eee ee RE ee 8
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci. s.sseeve ere eeee seseeeee seoresese Siete
Brahma Siitra, English, seeevresee eevee eserves ¢eeeeeeSveeereeen Ree ns
Katantra, BAGSCl coe cee Caereese ee ore es cueces ce neecevedee sete poe
Kamandakiya Nitisara, 4 fasci. eeee88 sesesee8 ceseeeee seeeee88 nl Fs aa a
Bhimati, 3 fasci. Sara aR Mules tae OTIS ce hy eS eo ci
Tabagat i Nasiri, 8 fasci... seoers 90090 ©0927 08. 02 6899998 F C8 FARHAD meee Tes

.
Ve eesveee se sceoeeeeee eerste ©eeve seen eee see $888

CO.,

—

—

Or ND RE NR He . on
Cee OP SR OO OOO WR RST HO aT Ort BR OO be eo et Oo et Ae

hh
Or oOocooCrPrR PNROO SO

*
+ %
.
. * te
: + a 45 =
- ‘ ~~ '»
t . = oie
* “
try ma
vt a Gd a
, - _~ | sv
— yee eM i 4 .
2 R. tig? aN, ya tae aN or
2 aK: ae cosh
\

Bn es as oe ae Spaie ¢
eT ~ Dictionary of Arabic Technical : aN .
SP Rs Pee aoe Risélah-i-Shamsiyah, (Appendix to
RR ety. ihrist Tasty. 4 fasci.
fied < aor eee Nukhbat-ul-Fikr, « Paes a:
eo & eee - Futth-ul-Shim, Waaidi, 9

fi D ers f Futdh-ul- ee Ae 4 fasci. ..
A, NE te

ae . e +

Boat es? gh 2

23 < bs .

Bee hed, eS ahingir

ee Sam Spee ieee

n
| Rarhongeittshidh 14 fa sci
Nizdmi’s Khira dnémah

a Asiatic » earn ; a z
“Do, 298 De: “Index,
3 Catalogue of Mammalia, ers

s _of Fossil ‘Vertebrata, nen
. of Sanskrit Manuscripts, — Pro hs
— of Arabic and Persian ‘Manuscripts
Tibetan Dictionary, — SEEN

Fs aaa ae -Grammar, s+ ese ae . ve oe Rese i

> Ross’ Annals of. Ones Sea we Che CERT y Core

ae as he a, thy te IN OLICES of Sanskrit teat 10 fasci.

-- *— * Blochmann’s Persian Prosody, .....

5 aie soa att --[stiléhat-a-Sifiyah. Edited by Dr. a Sprenger, 8v
pee ee - Jawdmi’ ul-’ilm ir-riydzi, 168 pages with. 17 plates 4to.
iy, sae ay hme - Purana Sangraha. Edited by the Rev. K. M er’

_—— Gorcoran’s Chinese Empire, in Urdu, Vols. I
ee ee oF ea Siege of India, by B. H. Hodgson, .
History of the Afghans, Part::1) by. Dorn, ©.
Sa sdaeees jae Examination and Analysis of the Rechecse Wnuses
ee cee capa SO) Koong Tsew, or the Sorrows of Han, by ‘J. Francis Davis,
nes ’Inéyah, a Commentary on the ‘Hidayah, Vols. II. TYSIN ere

% . Analysis of the Sher Chin, by Alexander. Csoma de Kéor6 ie
tage, ~ Khazénat-ul-’ im, . SOOT TPES
Te ys Sere Shardyat-ul-Islim, oc .ses,

A eee . Anierul- Masham. sone a

TTA

Natural Science; each —
index, and one number.
s for sale at the rates given on the|
(ah Nie aes wh ia ray ab wee
the Journal or Proceedings may be sent |
siatic Soc., to whom all orders for these |
London, to the Society’s Agents, Messrs.|

t

hly Meeting of the|
r sho d be in the hands of east a week before the

rder to ensure pap

h ‘ sh

5, B

an og ice
~ ‘Monthly General Mee ing sin N ve

_ Announcement: by the that ae
extra number eo the

oak se ? pees st

fat % , ; 4 ¥

Pag sas

aro 6 ehons: 210 pages f

ears Braphe. and be ace

ze

ne st,
ou b %
gee ri a 4
:
s w >} 2
i ower
woe :
ee - ue.
Uae AMS
. < on
. Py
e 7

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

4 AT THE LIBRARY OF THE
ee jrstatic | POCIETY OF PENGAL,

No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA,

AND OBTAINABLE FROM

a THE SOCIETY’S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO.,
57 anp 59, Lupeare Hint, Lonpon, E. CO.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA.
Sanskrit Series.

Uttara Naishadha, 12 fasci. pees esese O00 ese eees eeenee 64008800 Gee a ce ee
- Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fasci. 6. ....05 cece acetone wesc eceesevecece

Sranta sitra, Asvalayana, 11 fasci..... The Ce laoa Mie hb wees ere Oe ele 14

Ay a ANG O AAROLs <i) coiby oi bo5, iv O'We)aleiate 85:14 ob Ubi glet eile aleaiie¥.v-s.e'e'e 10

Sankard Vijaya, 3 fasch.. 6... ccscce veveve se evces sessseee seve: Pees anys or 14

WVaishesiika Darsana,. 5: facie ccsicicciss ssu dee esse cue Sw erdiics oret's.o sige a br ORISA ay 2

Dasa Ripa, 3 fascl. ose vince Ries ote Be Mawcice.ae Didiactrel are epee eis efea ths acu cunsiel oe 14

- Kaushitaki Brahmanopanishad, 2 TASCA OS sce Maile: Fos trarw aes Sadie Soetioew er wucese , 4
© Panlhiyasaray PIAS. cone cece cet ensavente suveveee vesees sacteeatvcceve 10
Brihat Sathita, 7 fasci. Ose 0 ee CHOOT SETH HROH BHF HLH CHEECH Oe Cer Oee 6

Lalitavistara, 6 fasci. ..... Meher a rare reas 06.6 0,0 Waves ee, ving a eene ehetenee 12

Taittiriya Bréhmana, 24 fasci. a8eseeee sesene OO coed wee eenee eee ee Bet eee ee 1 0

Taittiriya Sanhita, 29 fasci. .. cee sevens vevees ences Rie aes ge Abies er ek EO oe

Pp Wattteriya Aranyatea, 1) PARC se ise cscnessielassule.cseeewe vatped: ceases ce 14
Maitri Upanishad, 3 fascl. 0.6.00 wcsceuse osssce ee cence FE. ie RE a sees 14

Asvalayana Grihya Sitra, 4 fasct. oo ccvcceescsvoes cr tsvecvisveecncseerteene
SV: LIME SA TIGA: LO LASCN. 5 ss es hace hse bec & 6S ae Wie wipe eels ® gieip. oleh? s stervia ee ejere
Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. Gece oe Cee H OS Oe Det H OHS Hb Hee Bd eee e eee cose
Gopatha Bréhmana, 2 fasci. 1. sce cs ceeccectveseversccveretsveverese sees
Atharvana Upanishads, 5 fasci. oo eevee eo COSC CHE FHF HHFHCKS OHHH HFEF THES OHOH ee
Agni Purana, 11 fasci. erecce BO CHOC EH FHF OD PHC HEHH CECH BEE COe CODE De OFee
Sama Veda Safhita, 33. fasci. eee COO OR ee EHO COO OOO DOH Hees eee eee
Gopala Tapani, 1 fasci.., eco 08e8 €640880 8868 CHEHH BeOS CHEESES SHeeseeeere
Nrisitha Tapani, 3 fasci. CO ee OOOH CHEK HORD REFS OO HHO He BH Oe CORPO OO ae eese
Chaturvarga Chintimani, Uy oh 6 Sipe GDR C7 OS CET Oe CHOHO EOE RODEO OH OS BORE
Gobhiliya Grihya Satra, 7 fasci. ae ee CHRO CEEH HH EHH DHL OHH BEECHES DOT LES
Pifgala Chhandah Sitra, 3 fasci... C2600 OOK CSO DEUHO SEER EE SPRH OR SEOe oseere
Taittiriya Pratisakhiya, 3 faSct. .....ccess cece sees cectee covcvcee cesvevesos
Prithirdj Rasu by Chand Bardal, 2 fasci. 0. .scaee cesveccecvce seccencesucees
Rajatarangini, 1. .s.seeee eee
Mahabharata, vols. IIL. and 1V., c..cscceccrcceve ceene a! cab: hattigis'e Vellas 6 ae
Purana Sangraha, 8 06 0 0.040 Oe COO ROO 6TH DO DEH OEHO CERO R OH Der eee Beeeneee
Pali Grammar, 2 fasci... eevee esevecee COS Cero Oe Dee eH e CHE aEee sere veseeser
- Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 5 fasci. Sitka kior ess ahs dials Wb ore SAS CATS
Chhéndogya Upanishad, English, 2 fasci.... esse cscs secccnee coeces casveves
Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fasci. ...se.c0 wceevene secsceee sues cece
Saikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. 20002 Be eO HH Oe Beer es ee Hees ee Bese ee
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci...sseeee Coe ree ee BeOS BELLE Oe Deseeee e
Brahma Sitra, English, CHOCO OS AHHH HOHE PEOCTHCHRO HOOF FOO Bee oeeee eeeeee
Katantra, 4 fasci *ee02688 eeeeoevose oe ee oeeeneeee es eoeeeee seeeeseee oe 6eeoe se BeseesD
Kamandakiya Nitisara, 4 fasci. 00000 CHTHOHEH DED OOHe COSTES CHOOT BEE
Bhamati, 5 fasci. eeoveeovoe eevee eeoeoeeegaoesveeeeerseeaoeseeoveeeeoee SCG eeeeeevne se
Tabagat i Nasiri, 8 fasci,.. COORG CORKS FHCHRE LT CERT OHEH OH EET EH HHRNEEe C8

—"

ho

j—_

COPE EH RE RE H CODOWR EH ONE OOO WH OM eS WH OOH AT
(oe)

a

CO CO DS et DDO i Oo
SweaOCocmMRARHH ROC OM

m permartn see App’
+ Fihrist Tiisi, 4 fasci. a 4 aan
» nN ubkbbat-ol HA, settee ae

Maghéai of Waniae 5 “sci. Pegi

ee {sibah, 28 fasci., with supple ement, | =

“s * "Périkh-i-Firéz Shéht, 7 fasci. ss...

| - -‘Tarikh-i-Baihaqi, complete i in 9 fasct. “ss...

‘Muntakhab-ut-Tawérikh, abr aly il. and | ¢
Wis te) Ramin, 6 a: Pa alee acete sree a”

2 Mamita: 13 tases
rs. _ Padshdihnémah, 19 ee
. By 2 U poate ¢ ul-Lubéb, by ry

ae $e ee
Sine Wet Ae: _ Nizami ") Khiradnén

~ Madsir-i-’ iat os Makosa Be qi, com
- Haft Asman, history of the Persian Masn LW
arog © Pabagati-Na Agiri, English translation by
satin pee canes eas sshd Tee text, 6 fasci

Rena yacie | Touma of the’ “Anec Society. of Bengal. res vols. ed é ) XVIT, 843
Be eae a le pls, (od Mato ORR be 1850-52, to Subscri ibers : 6:1 per 3
non-subscribers at. Re. 1- 8 per ‘number ; ; ne f
2 ait Sat EEL to ek 1864- 16, to be cet eae at 1

= fe:
i *

"Asiatic ‘Researches, wie ‘vit. to
Do. Do. _ Index
Catalogue of Manmelas
‘of Fossil Vertebrata, .. .
of Sanskrit Manuscripts, — .
- of Arabic and Persian ‘Manuscripts,
“Tibetan Dictionary,
Grammar,’ %.%+-
oe ” Ross’ Annals of ONE
ce aes: Notices of Sanskrit Manuscsts, 12 fase: :
. Blochinany? 8 Popestdt demos SORES oe oe

Fis a of the a, F Part ay ey Te vgn a
Examination and Analysis of the Mackenzie ‘Matcacnietk ae thie §
Han Koong Tsew, or the Sorrows of Han, by J. Francis: eas eae,
*Indyah, a Commentary on the Hidayah, ovolas PLR Vi eae
Analysis of the Sher Chin, by Alexander Csoma de Kiros,
-Khazénat-ul-’ ilm, at cr) ve ne LA yee we apt eh ee ak ipo

2 F Sharéyat-ul-Isl4m, “eeceeese a or . .

mega | Anjs-ul-Musharrihin, .....6 da GaAivicstaco's Shee tate SU ea ha aes oe

A Tay Te Rate ee Moe ge raisonné aa Us 5 Baki g Sankt MSS. Gama ei

a

5Soer®
&

iff oa al | a
ee teehie =

iMyAszs3
= Bh

ee eS (itiimiliTin
——— — ———
————————

MUS

eek es ea hs
the Journal o

, Asiatic Soc., to
ondon

“wee

me

‘ MISSION PRESS,

x 7

“ Jel o
y : Moats are
Payee KS fica
A a ats
PANES oF ht
fies ey
“ a
wm
plat
Dr. Rajendralalé Mi

ise. Extracts | from three le
EN Assam, relative
Re cg se para ‘Hill, and m

Papers cer ce
oe ee ( of ta

Sona pe the ‘Sus r
cal Department at A

2 pce Observations m
Fe es *,* The second a volume, a complet
i ‘extend to about 210° pages folio, and will

: : tars i aay graphs and lithographs. — _
ie GR ee ae LUE ne eae and ( Co.

A
E Re
na ras y
"
nl Ls
>
ke Tri a
2 = e;
= ts “
mE. “
- C _ *
> “J -
i > ss
“\ &
> paTy lakes
,

LIST OF BOOKS FOR SALE

‘ AT THE LIBRARY OF THE

| _fssiatic Society OF PENGAL,

No. 57, PARK STREET, CALCU™ 4,

oe. AND OBTAINABLE FROM gt ON]
THE SOCIETY’S LONDON AGENTS, MESSRS. TRUBNER & CO.,
Re 57 anp 59, Lup@ate Hitz, Lonpoy, EH. C.

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA,
. Sanskrit Series.

Uttara Naishadha, 12 fasci. eee Cees tO ee CHET OH Oe Heed ee Petes ee piece cbekeae
Chaitanya-chandrodaya, Nataka, 3 fascl. 6... ,ces cece cceene coensesscucesees
Branta nite eevaley atic 1k fAsC ics ss ok née bib dv ee Veete tbe etetcheteioee

Latyayana, 9 fasci....... eeouesove ee eetais es eevee ceeees ce eeeeee
Sankara Vijaya, 3 fasci. CL OES CORT a Reels Mee Ce bse Ue Ue we Wo ES US eee piles oe Re
Ay SIMTIOMER a I MaD TIO OOS ced a's's Sees boo 0.tg oe RevAN CUO RUT e Lise dee interne
Dasa Rarpay 3 PASC 55 a oe ok ks whee bee sve g ecb ee st pee chectwegesebueene
Kaushitaki Bréhmanopanishad, 2 fasch. 1. vese cosccenece vecces cesses cecses
- Sénkhyasara, 1 fasci. Soe Cee CHT HS CHES CHF EHHHS CEES Bee ees eeeeseee
- Brihat Sanhita, 7 fasci. eae h Od Bee ood CHEF EHS PHO EEE OE CHS TOHOE Bese enes Seseee
Lalitavistara, 6 fasci. Soe eS CoRR BESTEST EEEHTOHEEHS SHS BE OHS EH Oedese
Taittiriya Brahmana, 24 fasci. CCH Poe OER AH OD BER EHHES BHO Hee Set oeDos
Taittiriya Sanhita, 29 fasci. ss seeceseus sevve cisecten eeevssee vevece seve
Taittiriya Aranyaka, 11 fascl. Ce Pe eee CAH ERE OHHH SHREK Se Ler eee Beeesese
Maitri Upamishad, 3 fasci, 2.0.0. seccesee cesese sesceree ee sces secteeenvese
Asvalayana Grihya Siitra, 4 fasch. .. ces secee se cene te cecnce reve eetereserece
Mimansa Darsana, LS BRE Pe ee Oe Pere CER CERRO rae ecesee seee
-Tandya Brahmana, 19 fasci. Cees ee COTTE EY BETTE S SHOE KEOH Bet eHe See BERS
Gopatha Brahmana, 2 fasci. Thee eS ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee a a 2 ey
Atharvana Upanishads, 5 fasci. CeO oe CH Oe SOU HTEEE CEH HEEH OHHH SHEE OHH OOS
Agni Purana, ESE tOae i 2 ee ase 'ea ke sew Uae. 5.56 RA Cae oak GMs kee es Whe sp ls Fe 6 oa'e
Sama Veda Sathita, 33 fasci. 00.0 cece vsseee ceceee cree seve seve vees secveces
Gopala Tapani, 1 fasci.......eee0 CPP Oe POOH He CEH Heed TET H OREO CEeesese oe
-Nrisifiha Tapani, 3 fasci. Sere OOS CHOOT HS CET EHS PETE HH BHO OHELOHHEH FPO Bseees
~Chaturvarga Chintamani, 23 fasci.....ssec cece consce eoevvererversscerscese
’ Gobhiliya Grihya Sitra, 7 fasci. oer eee ee ee ee ee ee
Pifigala Chhandah Sutra, 3 fasci... eee ee ee ee er or ie
Taittiritya Pratisékhiya, 3 fasci. odes eese Po ee ee CHAS AUR EED RHEE HOES Ceo esee ee
Prithiraj Rasu, by Chand Bardai, 2 fasci......++. eoecvee ee eees FES e ORES Cee ees
Raéjatarangini, oe Ree eee Oe HHS Hee CELE TS CEOS DHPEHODS CEH ZOEe C508 Cees oree
“Mahabharata, vols. IIL. and IV., Coe e ese es Cote eH Oe Cede ee BOO Cede ee Bees 2eeed
Purana Sangraha, ew eee CHEESE HO HS SHH ESEHE CHSHTHEHS BER OSe Ceeseose
Péli Grammar, 2 fasci. ce Pee eee Pe RETO H HSS CHOOT EH BECEHS CECE HO OE OHO OD Oe See eO®
Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda, 5 fasci. seseee veceve vevceesesceses cece
Chh4ndogya Upanishad, inglish, 2 fasci....... CO C00 e COCO R Oe Oe Pees Bese Tee
Taittiriya, &c., Upanishads, English, 2 fasci...s+ee0. PCO Te CHO H eT Ee CH ee oeee8
Safikhya Aphorisms, English, 2 fasci. Cree ee PESTO e CHL HEHH CDESEREES Deed Oe
Sahitya Darpana, English, 4 fasci....sseee COFCO ee CHER HE CHRP EEEe Peserneee
Brahma Sitra, English, See OES COOH FEES CHHEEEEH ES HEHE HS OEE DOESS OBE ERS
_KaAatantra, MPO LOC RS balk 6 a So S'S 0 bebe b.0%e th. 0rU.b Ebb OSI ee eR S CS 00 0b 0 66% Cesc e
Kamandaktya Nitisara, 4 fasci. CROCS DELTHOHE CELE HHRH CELE LEDS OeEHeE Ee BEe
Bhamati, 5 fasci. Ce ee ee ee Oe CO POOH THEO HETH OOOH EE OEE OO OR EEE OOH DELS RODS Oe
Tabagat i Nasiri, 8 fasci.., sess epeeoeee ceeeeG 08 C8 eG ee sesese eeeeeese 2e

— a]

—"

a to
COON REDE H HOR HORE HERR HOOD WH HONE OMONWROHEWHEMOHA
pat pt
oOo

CHeOSCSCeOrKRARNROCOM

We, See.

Arabic Y Persian Series.

buusne of Arabic Technical Terms, 20 fasci. eeoeveceece ; i Cees eee * ee Rs. 26 J
Risflah-i-f be fr (Appendix to. Do. Do.), Oates Heese es cacao eee weesee Ma

e@eeeeeee @eeseesee eeeeee Ceeeeeee @esees eres ne eontecee 3

eee ee eee eee Oe eee Hew OOH S EHH EH COO e BHe Heese eeee Be ie 0 10

vidi 9 faset eeeeveoe ee ee eeeeees Seeeee ees ete Sei eiale ig Whee ah Big 5 10)

4 fasci. Fennec ee cee tee eteeenee oeetene castes cues 2
seve eee ees ere C42 ee C48 eos hee ae esce 3
Sa RU eeeseeeoe @eereee ee eeeeee @esee seeeese 20
. eee ee @oeeeaee eee eeeees oF CH HHH OHHH ewes eese 4
Térikh-i-B Ba 2 9 fasci. be a ateceib les y Kbla.ece oe peso aes er ‘6
-Muntakhab- FY (ls. Ls I. and sakes ‘complete i in 16 ‘fasci. he RY,
Wis o Ramin, b Yak eoeseeet cae eevee Ce eeee RE Ay Ee WLC: ie i ee ts ees Oe
eed jah-i-dab. i, complete in 8 fasci, TAN plana PED es rise ehh te cnn eM OnCk
pee imah, 13 .asci. , with index, Crests Corececesecere a Nee ted bch eee 8
Padshah:gmah, 19 fasci., "with index, see eee ee cress eegewstec cee tsenss save dk De
Muntakh:)-ul- Lubéb, by Khafi Khan, 19 fasci., with index, ......66c. acecee 12-19
Ain-i-Ak}.ri, Persian text, 4to., 20 fasci...... Ne Nee Ale ae ee) OF
Ain-1- Akbar, English translation by H. Blochmann, M. Ay vol. Cea win r CT wie”
Farhang-i-Rashidi, 14 fasci., complete,.......... tse cece reece sseeesesacee LT 8
Nizdm(’s s Khiradnémah- i-Iskandari, 2 fasci. complete, etiat es dai ew g's Cal LWRS OG ELS
Akbarnamah, 12 fasoh S teat eis tex bes he ON
_ Madasir-i- ’ Klamgiri, by Muhammad Séai, complete, 6 fasci., "with eee in ive iee Ole
. Haft AsmAn, history of the Persian Masnawi, aye pcre AR Ti Ow ee

Tabaqat-i-Naciri, English translation by Rayerty, 8 FASC es eh Reasons eS
Tobaadit Nib, Pesan txt 5 fasci. Ce oO Cea bale ere eevee evened sideatsie eseove 3S

ay “ MISCELLANEOUS,
J siecak Gl of the: Asiatic Society of Bengal. from vols. XII to XVII, 1843-48,
vols. XIX to XXI, 1850-52, to Subscribers at Re. 1 per number and to
non-subscribers at Re. 1-8 per number; vols. XXVI, XXVII, 1857-58, and
vols. XX XIII to XLV, 1864-76, to Subscribers at 1- 8 per number and to non.
subscribers at Rs, 2 per number. .

Asiatic Researches, vols, VII. to XIL and vols. XVII. to XX. Ba vena hs: 10 8
) om Do. Index, 0,8, 8.0.8.0 98 eevee ie 96.0: 68 @teresne Rare hoe eee 4
Catalogue of Mammalia, bene eens eeoceevee abe OMS fa OF Oe Pees CHOP ews Oeste vu
Ce of Fossil Vertebrata, Co ee COCO HES CE HO THEE CHOKE OORD BEES OS CHOBE OSE 2
aoe Of Sanskrit: Manuscripts, 16s ce pests s hole cokes es Ve alth veces: ak
of Arabic and Persian Manuscripts, ...sseeeceseeese seevevress cone 1 |
Tibetan Dictionary, eee se beens RS As eeee Ce ROM Me BS CO ys et I Od Be 10 Q
iG fesinary oo ices ales seevoeoe CEP g Hester e Larkin alan (eb eesens 8 ‘
- Ross’ AMINA Wi UME Gee de ev ve os Wann ey lites Chee ehae ak Sree e RUN Dratia eu ye 5 aan aa
Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, 12 TABU eng as vet tees iweb Ceaeuaee chines 58 kee
Blochmann’s Persian Prosody, ...... Pe Arye te voce upee el Cake hs Contec} 5 &
TgtilAhat-i- Siifiyah. Edited a Dr. A, Sprenger, 8vo. ee ee Fe se eens ee esesaeon 1 A
Jawdmi’ ul-’ilm ir-riydzi, 168 pages withiLy plates 4t0s- Siac aos toes Gage chewtae
Purana Sangraha. “Edited by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, No. 1, .....ssese00.. 1 4
- Corcoran’s Chinese Empire, in Urdu, Vols. I. and II., per vol. Ainheptss tig OEE
Aborigines of India, by B. H. Hodgson; Daas nS ae
History of the ‘Afghans, Porth 1. Dy AOrt sv. ak
Examination and Analysis of the Mackenzi
Han Koong Tsew, or the Sorrows of Ha
’Inéyah, a Commentary on the Hidayah, V
Analysis of the Sher Chin, by Alexander Cs»
Khazanat-ul-’ilm, eeeeee see ee eee se seteesee severe A Be
Shardyat-ul-Islim, eeececee cr cceees CHRP ee Heer eee ee Ce ee ee ober seasereser 4 mf
Anis-ul- Musharrihin, +.+.+0e9++++ ere ee nevtee seseseee eeteee evcees Oeeeee 3 ;
Catalogue raisonné of the Soslety’s. Sanskrit MSS. (Grammar), Satre aie ba hee uee ye( Cea

¢ 3

Pear ees a Me"
epee Tae

v4

& 4_@

.
.

7%
7

218
bed

Pun a at x

~-6 -&

%

3059

aa vate
sone

ate ia

-&
s. 6s 6 ~~ € ya

S-F © a

i,
‘s @

es & © He He

4

se @ 6 & &

.

a

*

* 6 6 & «4 €

“= Ww

ry

.
bls tt i te te ie Tn en

:

.

-— + ee - *> © +

”

s

~-
a 8

.
.

“
se 6 4% 8
.
‘

.

2A .® & ¢- 4.8
s 2 & 44
a-S 4 4-4
4

a

.ae

en

.

4

,__e/.
.

%

4

i

i

‘=

s

ee
Sane

ee

a4

=
4% &

4
4 2 4

~*~

a. @

&44.%
el
-

“~
a

4 4-2 wv .@
@ oa

~!
s &

2

«
4 26 Sy

*
i

a

s*%

13.44.69
Fp ln Te tel ee

a

_&
.
.

-
’
,

a

» »
sw 4
”

;

“ee

ee + ee
ob eae

*

see oe

«
a
a 6 4 oe we wee

+
¥

“
.

+e 8 6S OS
Ce a ee

eo 4%
*»7 2 +

a
.

*

“as

E-4 f : «
ee RE ee, ee
**

*-> -2-6- eo 4-48-66
»

~s e «

“e “4. tale
i " +i

Seta tel?. O87 tet Me*
Bh Fiat:

hes)

«

ja
Pig Rigs

~ +
eae

a+. 4 8 4 e-4- 8

+s ee

roe oor ae sey

CALIF ACAD OF SCIENCES LIBRARY

A

3 1853 10004 5652

TOP FM
P- tews Oe .

“9

a oe a a i it
= * :

Ths ee _-
em Pee
nh —?

~~

i

—

le

+s
se

~

ans
+i a wy

-
Fad

ee